Finding Yourself in the Trauma

by QueenofShadows1987

Summary:

What if the night in first year when they served detention in the Forbidden Forest, Draco Malfoy didn't run into Hagrid and the others when he fled from the hooded figure. What if he ran right into the path of a werewolf?

Bitten and turned. Draco is disowned by his father. With no one in the world, he finds a new home with Remus Lupin who adopts him and helps him through find his way as a new werewolf.

Returning to Hogwarts for his third year, no longer Draco Lucius Malfoy but Draco Remus Lupin, how will he navigate facing people he hurt, his new monthly affliction and the threat of the escaped convict Sirius Black. At least he has his dad by his side and new friendships he could never have dreamed of finding.

Notes:

Hello everyone, thank you for choosing to give my fic a try.

Due to some comments that have been raised I am adding a note to this first chapter for any new readers. I ask if you don't like this fic in any way, please do not leave negative comments and simply don't read.

The relationship tags have been added to include Harry and Draco's other relationships, their 'first loves' which have been overly romanticised, this is a writer's choice because they are first loves which can be romanticised in the eyes of the couple, they seem perfect and pure and going to last forever but are most likely to end. The point of these relationships is to give Draco and Harry character growth so when they do get together they are in better positions to form a lasting relationship.

Now this might not be your cup of tea and I can understand it can be incredibly frustrating reading a fic wanting a specific relationship that's tagged only to find it's a 44 chapter fic and the main pair still aren't together, which is fine, this is the reason I'm adding this note so people know from the first chapter what to expect and can make the choice to continue or not.

I do this as a hobby and for fun and I just don't want to see negative comments, so please if you don't like the sound of the above, please don't read.

If the above does sound good, I hope you enjoy this fic.

I update regularly as I write in advance so that it's possible. I'm not sure how sustainable that will be in the future but for now it will continue to be regular updates.

Chapter 1

Draco's breath came in sharp, panicked gasps as he sprinted through the dark, foreboding woods. The canopy above shrouded the moonlight, casting sinister shadows that seemed to reach out and grab at him. His heart pounded in his chest, each beat echoing like a drum in his ears. Fear coursed through his veins, driving him forward with a desperate urgency.

The forest floor was a treacherous maze of roots and underbrush, every step threatened to trip him up and send him sprawling. He stumbled but managed to regain his footing, his eyes wide with terror as he glanced over his shoulder. He knew he couldn't afford to stop, not even for a moment. Harry was nowhere in sight and the cowardly dog had left him alone as well.

Draco's mind raced, thoughts jumbled and incoherent. What was that thing feasting on the unicorn? A root snagged his foot, and he tumbled forward, crashing to the ground with a pained grunt. For a moment, he lay there, dazed and disoriented, but the sound of a howl in the night, too close for comfort had him panicking once more, he had to get back to the castle, he’d be safe. He scrambled to his feet, biting back a cry as pain shot through his ankle. Limping now, he forced himself to keep moving, the darkness closing in around him like a suffocating blanket.

Draco's vision blurred with tears of fear and frustration. He cursed under his breath, wishing he'd paid more attention to his surroundings earlier. The forest had become a labyrinth, every tree and shadow conspiring against him.

Suddenly, a clearing appeared ahead, bathed in the eerie glow of the moon. Draco knew it was a gamble, but he veered towards it, hoping against hope that it might offer some form of escape. As he broke through the tree line, his ankle gave out, sending him sprawling into the soft grass. He looked up, breathless and trembling, as a monstrous silhouette emerged from the woods with a menacing growl.

Draco's mind raced, searching for any means of defence or escape but he was only eleven, he hardly knew anything, he hadn’t yet learnt to defend himself against such monsters. His eyes darted around the clearing, but there was nowhere to hide, nowhere to run. The beast advanced, its eyes locked onto him with a feral intensity. Draco's heart sank, the weight of despair crushing him as the creature closed in, its claws gleaming in the moonlight. And as it closed in on him Draco couldn’t help but think about where the adults were who were supposed to protect him.

Just as the beast lunged, Draco tried to scramble away, but his injured ankle betrayed him. He screamed, a cry of pure terror and helplessness, as the creature's claws raked across his leg. The pain was unlike anything he had ever experienced, searing through his body with a fiery intensity. He struggled, kicking and flailing, but the beast was relentless. It bit down on his hip, its teeth sinking deep into his flesh.

 

Just as Draco’s world began to fade to black, he woke with a gasp, drenched in sweat. His hands clutched the sheets, and it took him a moment to realize he was safe in his own bed. The remnants of the nightmare lingered, the terror and pain still fresh in his mind. He took several deep breaths, trying to calm his racing heart.

The memory of the nightmare or rather the memory of that night lingered as Draco slowly sat up, his breath still shaky. He ran a hand through his hair, feeling the cool sweat on his scalp. It was just a dream, he reminded himself, just another remnant of last night’s full moon. He glanced at the clock by his bedside table and sighed. It was still early, but the start of a new day awaited him. Today was the day he would be returning to Hogwarts.

As he pushed himself out of bed, the ache in his ankle and his hip made him wince. The wounds inflicted by his ‘creator’ always worsened with the moon. The healers had closed the wounds, but they would never really heal, he would always suffer the pain of that night, the curse of the lycanthrope always lingering in the place of infection. He shook his head, trying to dispel the lingering fear as he reached for his cane. The nightmares had been frequent, worsened by the waxing and waning of the moon, but he was learning to cope, to accept his new life and move on from that night. Draco took a deep breath and began his morning routine, the familiarity of it grounding him.

He hobbled to the bathroom, the cool tiles underfoot a stark contrast to the warmth of his bed. Staring at his reflection, Draco saw not just the changes in his appearance over the past years, but also the resilience that had taken root within him. The scars, both visible and hidden, were reminders of the battles he had faced and overcome.

After dressing in his comfortable clothes, he made his way to the kitchen, where the scent of apple cinnamon waffles greeted him. The aroma brought a smile to his face, a welcome comfort after the unsettling start to his morning. Remus, ever the patient guardian, was already at the stove, flipping the last of the waffles.

"Morning," Draco greeted, his voice still rough from sleep.

"Morning, pup," Remus replied with a warm smile, setting the plate of waffles on the table.

Draco sat down, the warmth of the kitchen and the presence of Remus a balm to his frayed nerves. He reached for the tea mug that had become a favourite, the familiar phrase on its side bringing a chuckle to his lips; it was a full moon and I was unsupervised. As he took his first bite of the waffle, he felt a sense of normalcy returning, the nightmare fading into the background of a new day.

Remus set down a vial of pain potion on the table for him. “How are you feeling?”

Remus himself bore the marks of transformation, the night of the full moon always leaving him more worn and gaunter than usual. His eyes, usually warm and full of quiet wisdom, carried a shadow of fatigue that spoke of the beast he wrestled with every month. The transformation was not kind, each shift feeling like his bones were breaking and reassembling in painful succession. His hands, often steady and gentle, trembled slightly as he poured tea, a reminder of the recent ordeal.

Despite the physical toll, Remus carried on with an admirable resilience. His greying hair and the lines etched into his face seemed more pronounced after each full moon, yet his spirit remained unyielded. It was this strength, this unwavering determination, that had made him such a steadfast guardian for Draco, and a beacon of hope and stability in his life.

Draco watched him with a mixture of gratitude and concern. He knew the cost of the transformations, both physically and emotionally, and he could see the subtle signs in Remus's demeanour. Yet, Remus always found a way to smile, to offer comfort, even when he himself was in need of it. It was a quiet heroism, one that Draco deeply admired and aspired to emulate.

Draco nodded. “Are you okay?”

“Oh, there’s life in this old wolf yet.” Remus waved him off. “And how are you feeling about going back to Hogwarts?” He asked him.

Draco shrugged. “I mean, its’ different. I’m not going back as Draco Lucius Malfoy, he died in the woods that night, now I’m Draco Remus Lupin.” He spoke his new name, appreciating its sound. He had made the decision six months ago when Remus was offered the job at Hogwarts and proposed adopting Draco. “I am no longer that person, and I doubt anyone will recognise me.”

Remus nodded. “You can reach out to your old friends if you want to.”

“Being resorted into Gryffindor won't go well, and being disowned means they can't talk to me. Their parents will have warned them,” Draco said, shaking his head. “It's fine. I'll stay to myself, focus on my grades, and aim for my potion’s mastership.” He smiled.

“There’ll be time to make friends as well. Maybe join the Quidditch team.” Remus prompted with a smile.

“No, even if I get away with no one recognising me, I doubt anyone will want to be friends with me and the Gryffindor’s have a solid Quidditch team, there’s no way I could play.” Draco shook his head.

"Never say never." Remus picked up the paper, then quickly put it down with a pained look. News of Sirius Black’s escape had reached them by way of Auror’s barging into the bungalow to conduct a thorough search. It had taken them hours to put everything right again. Draco would never forget the look on Remus’ face when the toad like woman, Umbridge, in an ugly pink cardigan had sweetly handed him the search warrant and spoken to him like Remus was less than human.

Draco bit his lips. “They still haven’t found him.”  

“I really should cancel the subscription to his rag.” Remus screwed up the paper and threw it in the bin, turning to lean against the counter.

Draco remained silent, contemplating Remus' words. The news of Sirius Black's escape had unsettled him. The very thought of the man wandering free filled him with a mixture of fear and anger. He pushed those emotions aside, focusing instead on the future that awaited him at Hogwarts.

“Do you think anyone will recognize me, dad?” Draco asked softly, his voice tinged with uncertainty.

Remus shook his head, offering a reassuring smile. “It’s been a long time, Draco. People change, and you’ve changed more than most. And remember, you’re not alone in this. You have a fresh start, a new identity, and a family that loves you.”

Draco took comfort in Remus' words. It had been a difficult road, accepting the changes and the loss of his old life, but he knew deep down that this new path was the right one. He was no longer the boy who followed blindly in his father’s footsteps. He had forged his own way, with Remus’ guidance and support.

He looked out the window, lost in thought, before turning back to Remus. “I suppose you're right. It's just... a lot to process. But I’ll be okay.”

Remus reached out, squeezing Draco's shoulder gently. “You will be. And remember, I’m always here for you.”

Draco nodded, feeling a sense of determination rising within him. He would face whatever challenges came his way, and he would do so with the strength and resilience he had learned from Remus.

As they finished their breakfast in silence, the weight of the past slowly began to lift, making way for the promise of a new beginning. Draco found himself looking forward to the new school year, despite the uncertainties that lay ahead. With Remus by his side, he felt ready to take on the world.

They cleared the table together, the mundane task a comforting reminder of how far they had come. Draco couldn’t help but smile as he thought about the life they were building, one step at a time.

Draco headed back to his room. He couldn’t help sometimes but to compare his room to the old room in the manor, they were so different. Where his old room had been dark and elegant, his new room was bright and cosy. He loved his room now. From the patchwork knitted blanket on his bed, to the pale blue walls, the little stuff toy collection on the shelf above his desk. He made sure he packed everything into the trunk that was left over from the night before, he hesitated and then included his favourite stuffie, a faded green dragon that had a special weight in its stomach. He closed his trunk, still feeling weird seeing the red and gold tie inside and made his bed and tidied up desk. He was just putting a reading book, his Walkman and a puzzle book into his bag when Remus arrived to check on him.

“Ready to go?”

“I think so, it’s weird that we won’t be back here.” Draco slung his bag over his shoulder. “I’m gonna miss it.”

“We’ll be able to come back for the moons, and the holidays. You’ll be having too much fun to miss home.” Remus promised.

Draco rolled his eyes. “Yeah, because it was so much fun last time.”

“Hey, it’s going to be okay. And I’ll be right there with you, if you need me.” Remus placed a hand on his shoulder. “You’re not alone pup.”

Draco sniffed and wrapped his arms around Remus’s middle hugging him tightly.

Remus smiled and hugged him back. “I’m not going anywhere.”

Draco pulled back from the hug wiping at his eyes. “I’m good. Thanks. Come on, we don’t want to miss the train.”

Remus chuckled. “No, we wouldn’t want that. Come on Trouble.” He offered Draco his cane and shrunk Draco’s trunk and put it in his pocket along with his own, then offered his arm for Draco to take so they could side apparate to the station.

It was still relatively quiet when they arrived as there was still a good hour before the train departed. Remus suggested they go through the barrier to the muggle part of the station to get hot chocolates. They sat in the café with large cups of hot chocolate, then wandered around for a bit looking in the shops. Draco had a bit of pocket money and decided to buy a few new books in the bookstore, he hated how much his parents had deprived him of the muggle world. He loved Remus for introducing him to muggle literature. He loved getting lost in the stories and worlds they created. It had been his comfort those first few months after that night. Finally, they went back through the barrier and Remus loaded their trunks in the luggage compartment. They went to find somewhere to sit, Remus suggested Draco find a compartment to himself, but Draco refused saying he’d rather stick with his dad. He always got clingy the day after the full moon. He needed his pack. Remus unshrunk Draco’s trunk and his suitcase and levitated them into the storage compartment before sitting down in the seat near the window. Draco curled up next to him and rested his head on his dad’s shoulder, it wasn’t long before both of them were asleep.

 

Harry, Ron and Hermione searched the train for an empty compartment, but all were full except for one at the very end of the train, where a man and a boy around their age were fast asleep. It was strange to see a grown up on the train, the train was usually reserved for students. He was dressed in shabby wizard’s robes, that had been darned and patched in several places, and he looked ill and exhausted, his sandy brown hair showing flecks of grey despite looking young in appearance. The boy asleep next to him looked just as ill and exhausted, he was dressed in dark jeans and a green sweater, his hair was a lighter blond that framed his face in soft waves. He looked vaguely familiar to Harry, but he couldn’t quite put his finger on it.

“Who d’you reckon they are?” Ron whispered as they slid open the door and entered the compartment, taking the free seat closest to the window.

“Professor R J Lupin.” Hermione whispered, sitting down next to him. “I’m guessing that his son.”

Harry sat down next to the sleeping boy; he really did look familiar. It was weird.

“How’d you know that?” Ron asked incredulously.

“It’s on his suitcase.” Hermione pointed up at the luggage rack. “And look, his trunk says D R Lupin, so I’m guessing he’s a blood relation and son makes sense, they look alike.”

“Does he look familiar to you?” Harry asked motioning to the boy.

Hermione frowned tilting her head to the side. “Kind of.”

"Wonder what he teaches?" Ron frowned at Professor Lupin, looking over his appearance.

"That's obvious.” Hermione rolled her eyes. “There's only one vacancy, isn't there? Defence Against the Dark Arts."

Ron shrugged. "Well, I hope he's up to it. He looks like one good hex would finish him off, doesn't he? Anyway..." He turned to Harry. "What were you going to tell us?"

Harry filled them in on the argument he’d overheard between Mr and Mrs Weasley, the later warning Mr Weasley had given him. When he had finished Ron was gaping at him open mouthed and Hermione looked like he’d just told her he had life ending illness.

Hermione, finally, lowered her hands from her mouth. "Sirius Black escaped to come after you? Oh, Harry... you'll have to be really, really careful. don't go looking for trouble…"

"I don't go looking for trouble." Harry exclaimed indignantly. "Trouble usually finds me." He crossed his arms over his chest leaning back in his seat.

The boy next to his grumbled in his sleep and brought a hand up to rub at his face, then dropped his hand and didn’t move again. Harry couldn’t help but find it kind of cute. Which was weird. He’d never thought a guy was cute before. He shook his head and turned back to the conversation; they were taking the news a lot worse than he thought they would. Hermione seemed terrified of Black.

"No one knows how he got out of Azkaban.” Ron shifted uncomfortably in his sear. "Noone's ever done it before. And he was a top-security prisoner too." He looked at Harry with genuine concern.

"But they'll catch him, won't they?" Hermione said hopefully. "I mean, they've got all the Muggles looking out for him too.” She pointed out. “He can’t stay hidden from the whole of the UK, can he?”

“What's that noise?" Ron asked.

A faint, tinny sort of whistle was echoing from somewhere inside the compartment, the three of the looked around for the source of the noise.

 

Draco was vaguely aware of an annoying little whistle sound, and he flinched, the pitch hurting his ears. He scrunched his nose and slowly blinked open his eyes. It took him a moment to register, the other people in the compartment. The noise stopped as the red head boy stuffed the offending noisy object into something and shoved it back into a trunk. He shook his head trying to clear his head of the echoes of the ringing and rubbed at his eyes.

“Oh no.” The girl said. “I’m so sorry, we didn’t mean to wake you.”

Draco glanced up at her, his eyes widening with surprise. Of all the individuals he could have encountered on this train, it had to be Hermione Granger, which likely meant that Ron Weasley and Harry Potter were the other two in the compartment. "It is alright," he assured her, waving dismissively while adjusting his position. It appeared they did not recognize him at the moment. "What was that?" he inquired.

“Oh, I got Harry a sneakoscope for his birthday, it must be a bit faulty, it’s a rather cheap one. You can get it checked out at Hogsmeade.” Ron sat back down, addressing the last bit to Harry. "We could get it checked in Hogsmeade," said Ron, sitting back down. "They sell that sort of thing in Dervish and Banges, magical instruments and stuff. Fred and George told me." He always prided in being the source of magical knowledge for his friends who grew up around Muggles. “I’m Ron by the way, Ron Weasley.” He introduced himself to Draco. “This is Hermione Granger and that’s Harry.” He motioned to the warm body sat next to him.

Draco, who had been deliberately avoiding eye contact with Potter, eventually turned to face him. He observed that Potter had aged gracefully; he was taller, more mature, and notably handsome. Draco cleared his through. “Nice to meet you. I’m… I’m Draco Lupin.” He introduced himself.

“Hey, we knew a Draco once, but he was a total arsehole.” Ron grunted when Hermione kicked his shin. “What he was.”

One of them didn't recognise him, but Hermione's look indicated she had figured it out. Draco fidgeted nervously under her stare and took a deep breath stealing his newfound courage and nodded. “Yeah, I’m aware.” Draco rubbed the back of his neck. “I know I was a little shit back then.” He gave them a sheepish smile.

“Wait but you just said your last name is Lupin?” Ron looked confused.

Draco nodded. “It is.” He kept his gaze on Ron not wanting to look at Potter right now. He couldn’t bear to look and see hatred in his eyes. “I was adopted.”

“What happened to you?” Hermione gasped. “We… They never told us.”

“Well, they said you’d been attacked and were badly hurt. And then there was the whole scandal in the papers about your dad marrying his mist… Ow.” Ron cried out when Hermione elbowed him in the ribs.

Hermione rolled her eyes at him before turning back to Draco with a softer expression. "We didn't hear much after that, it was as if you had vanished."

Draco sighed, feeling a weight on his shoulders. "That's because I did. Remus took me in, and I left the wizarding world for a while. I needed time to... recover and figure things out."

Harry, who had remained silent, finally spoke up. "What made you come back?" His voice was gentler than Draco had expected.

Draco hesitated before answering. "I realized I couldn't run from my past forever. And there are things I need to face; people I need to make amends with." His eyes briefly flickered to Harry, but he quickly looked away. “Listen, I know I was awful to all three of you. I was an idiot and I’m sorry.” He looked directly to Hermione. “My… The Malfoys, they raised me to believe a lot of crap that I know isn’t true now. I hate how I acted and… I want to do better. I’m going to do better.”

Ron stared at him. “Wait so you got hurt and your parents just dropped you?”

“Yeah, you know my family, they said I had disgraced the Malfoy name, and they weren’t up for giving second chances.” Draco shrugged. “I’m kind of glad in a way, I mean, if they hadn’t dropped me, I wouldn’t have met Remus and I wouldn’t be the person I am now.” He held up his hands. “Look, just pretend I’m not here okay, I’ll just put my headphones on, read my book. I don’t exist.” He reached into his bag to get his Walkman when Potter’s warm hand closed around his wrist. Draco looked up into those bright green eyes, fuck they were really pretty eyes and swallowed the lump in his throat.

“You don’t have to do that.” Harry shook his head. “I’m sorry.”

Draco frowned. “What are you sorry for?”

“I should have run after you.”

“Potter…”

“Harry.”

Draco sighed. “Harry. That thing. Whatever the hell it was. Was coming for both of us, you just have a really weird wiring to fight mode, and I’m wired for flight.” He tried to joke about it to make the whole thing lighter. “Anyway, it wasn’t your fault either. The school never should have let four first years serve detention in the forbidden forest, and they absolutely shouldn’t have let two first years go off alone in the forest with nothing but a big cowardly dog.”

Harry looked down and saw he was still holding Malfoy… well Lupin now’s, wrist and quickly let go, his cheek turning slightly pink. “Yeah, that was pretty stupid.”

“Did you sue the school?” Ron asked him.

Draco blinked. “Er… Yeah. I didn’t really want to but Professor Snape kind of made me.”

Ron nodded. “Good, you’re right, they shouldn’t have allowed that. It was just asking for trouble. Especially considering it turned out to be You-Know-Who who attacked you in the forest.”

“I’m sorry what?” Draco wasn’t aware of that titbit of information.

Hermione pressed her lips together. “Well, technically, it was Professor Quirell.”

“Well, yeah, but he was possessed by You-Know-Who, guy literally had the bloke sticking out the back of his head.” Ron argued.

Draco stared at them. “I… What?”

The trio launched into the tale of their first year and their adventure in stopping Quirrel from stealing the Philosopher’s stone. Draco listened with amazement, shock and horror. “Fuck.” He breathed once they had finished, running his hand through his hair. “That’s… That’s insane.” He shook his head.

“Yeah, well wait until you hear about what happened last year.” Ron smirked.

“I don’t think my nerves could take it.” Draco laughed.

Harry nodded. “Yeah, we’ll save that story for another time.” He shifted in his seat. “So what have you been doing? Why didn’t you come back to school?”

Draco bit his lip. “I wasn’t well enough. It took a long time for me to recover. Dad has been homeschooling me.”

“That’s cool. He must be a good teacher. Since Dumbledore asked him to come and teach.” Harry smiled.

“He’s the best. I learnt so much from him. He’s going to be an amazing teach...”

The door to the compartment slid open and Draco froze. Crabbe and Goyle were stood flanking a boy with white blond hair and pointed features. His stomach tied into knots, he’d heard all about how his father had left his mother for his new, perfect family with his perfect new son. And he knew he would have to face him at some point, it seemed like the universe was helping to get everything out of the way as quickly as possible.

“Well look who it is Potty and the Weasel.” Abraxas Malfoy sneered. “I heard your father came into some gold this summer Weasley, did your mother die of shock?” He scoffed.

Draco cringed; he’d been like that once. “Not saying much coming from the son of a mistress.” He sneered back.

Abraxas glared at Draco. “Oh, so you finally decided to show your face again.”

“Yes.” Draco glared right back.

“How the mighty have truly fallen.” Abraxas smirked. “Father was right to disown you. You’re a disgrace.”

Draco shrugged. “I’m glad he did. Now I can see what a hypocritical asshole he is, and you might think you have it made now but you’re wrong. I feel sorry for you.”

Abraxas snorted. “Whatever. Come on.” He turned and marched off.

Draco slumped in his seat and closed his eyes. The universe was not throwing it’s punches today.

Harry, Ron and Hermione stared at him in shock. Ron cleared his throat. “Thanks for that.” He rubbed the back of his neck.

“Was I really like that?” Draco asked.

“Yes.” All three of them replied.

Draco chuckled. “I’m really sorry about that.” He opened his eyes. “Do you think, we could, start over?”

“After that? Yeah, I think we could.” Ron held out his hand.

Draco grinned and shook it.

The train continued on, the sky grew darker and started to rain, the drops pattering against the window. Soon, the lamps on the train flickered to life to make up for the loss of daylight.

“Do you know much about Hogsmeade?” Hermione asked Ron, circling back to their earlier conversation. “I’ve read it’s the only entirely non-Muggle settlement in England.”

Ron nodded. “Yeah, I think it is, but that’s not why I want to go. I just want to go to Honeydukes.”

“What’s that?” Hermione asked.

“"It's this sweetshop." Ron sighed. "They’ve got everything. It’s brilliant, like Pepper Imps that make you smoke at the mouth and great fat Chocoballs full of strawberry mousse and clotted cream, and really excellent sugar quills, which you can suck in class and just look like you're thinking what to write next…"

"But Hogsmeade's a very interesting place, isn't it?" Hermione interrupted him. "In Sites of Historical Sorcery it says the inn was the headquarters for the 1612 goblin rebellion, and the Shrieking Shack is supposed to be the most severely haunted building in Britain."

Draco smirked at that last one. Remus had filled him in on exactly why people thought that building was haunted.

"…and massive sherbert balls that make you levitate a few inches off the ground while you're sucking them," Ron continued, plainly not listening to a word Hermione was saying.

“You seem to have a bit of an obsession with balls there We-Ron.” Draco joked.

Harry snorted next him, trying to hide it as a cough.

Hermione smiled at Draco, rolling her eyes and turned to Harry. "Won't it be nice to get out of school for a bit and explore Hogsmeade?"

"Yeah, I’m sure it will." Harry nodded dejectedly. "You'll have to tell me about it when you get back."

"What d'you mean?" Ron frowned.

Harry shrugged. "I can't go. The Dursleys didn't sign my permission form, and Fudge wouldn't either."

Ron looked horrified. "You're not allowed to come?” He shook his head. “No, there has to be a way maybe McGonagall or…”

The train suddenly came to a screeching halt and the lights went out.

“What’s going on? We can’t be there yet.” Hermione said. “Ouch Ron, that was my foot.” She complained.

Ron peered out of the window. “I can see someone out there, I think they’re coming on board.” He glanced over his shoulder.

The compartment door opened, and someone fell painfully over Harry’s legs.

Draco rolled his eyes and took out his wand. “Lumos.” He cast the spell illuminating the room and saw Neville Longbottom sprawled on the floor.

“Sorry.” Neville apologised, accepting Harry’s help off the floor and into the vacant seat next to him. “Do you know what’s happening?”

“Hey Neville. No idea.”

Hermione stood up. “I’m going to go talk to the driver.” She left the compartment and collided with someone.

"Who's that?"

"Who's that?"

"Ginny?"

"Hermione?"

"What are you doing?"

"I was looking for Ron."

"Come in and sit down." Hermione pulled Ginny back into the compartment.

“What’s going on?” Ginny asked sitting down.

"Quiet!" Remus called to everyone, finally awake. He drew his wand, glad to see Draco had used lumos to light the room. “Stay where you are.” He stood up, drawing his own wand but before he could get to the door it opened, and he came face to face with a dementor. He froze, feeling that horrible icy coldness travel up his spine, suddenly any energy or happiness he had drained from his body.

The sound of two thumps behind him, snapped him out of it. “No one is hiding Sirius Black under their cloaks, leave.” Remus demanded.

The dementor didn’t move.

Remus growled lowly. “Expecto patronum.” He muttered and his patronus pushed the dementor out of the room. It screeched and floated off back down the train. A few seconds later the lights flickered back on, and the train started to move again. Remus turned around to see Harry and Draco on the floor. Remus hurried over to Draco, Ron and Hermione already attending to Harry. “Draco.” He shook his son’s shoulders.

Draco groaned and slowly blinked open his eyes. “What happened?” He mumbled.

“A dementor.” Remus sighed, reaching for his bag and opened it. “They were searching the train. I can’t believe Dumbledore allowed that.” He pulled out a large bar of chocolate and broke off a chunk. “Here, eat this. It’ll help.”

Draco nodded taking the chocolate and bit into it, a small grin appearing on his face. “Only you would carry this much chocolate with you.” He mumbled.

Remus turned to the rest of the carriage and started handing out chocolate to the others. Draco pushed himself to sit up on his seat again and ate another bite of chocolate. It did make him feel better, but he couldn’t get the feeling of being ripped apart out of his head. When the dementor came in it felt like that night all over again.

“I’m going to speak with the driver.” Remus told the carriage and left.

" What happened?" Harry asked pushing himself back up into his seat and wiped sweat from his face.

Hermione looked at him anxiously. "Well… that thing… the dementor… stood there and looked around… I mean, I think it did, I couldn't see its face… and you and Draco… you…” She trailed off looking close to tears.

"I thought you two were having a fit or something." Ron stepped in looking scared. "You both went sort of rigid and fell out of your seats and started twitching…”

"And Professor Lupin said, 'None of us is hiding Sirius Black under our cloaks. Leave.' But the dementor didn't move, so Lupin muttered something, and a silvery thing shot out of his wand at it, and it turned around and sort of glided away.... "

"It was horrible." Neville exclaimed in a higher voice than usual. "Did you feel how cold it got when it came in?" He gasped.

Ron nodded. “And I felt weird." He admitted gravely. "Like I'd never be happy again.”

Draco turned and looked out of the window. He rested his head against the cool glass and closed his eyes.

Remus returned and looked around at the group of students in the carriage and noticed Harry hadn’t eaten his chocolate. "I haven't poisoned that chocolate, you know." He smiled.

Harry relented and took a bite of the chocolate and instantly felt a warmth spread through him.

"We'll be at Hogwarts in ten minutes.” Remus told them, moving over to sit down next to Draco. "Are you all right?” He asked him, placing a hand on his knee.

Draco nodded. “Fine. I should go and get changed.” He grabbed his bag and his cane and limped out of the room. In the bathroom he changed into his robes and splashed some cold water on his face. He took a long slow breath and shook his head. He could do this. He returned to the compartment and the other’s eyes widened.

“How come you’re wearing Gryffindor colours?” Ron asked him.

“When I re-enrolled, I was resorted. I’m in Gryffindor now.” Draco shrugged, sitting back down in his seat.

“Welcome to the better house.” Harry grinned at him.

Draco grinned back. “It is now I’m in it Potter.”

“Harry.” Harry corrected him holding out his hand.

“Harry.” Draco nodded, reaching out and shaking it. It might have been two years too late, but it felt right now. Maybe he wasn’t going to be alone this year after all.

Remus smiled to himself, glad to see his pup making friends. He knew all too well how much he would need friends.

Chapter 2

Notes:

Hello everyone, I hope you enjoy this next chapter of this little fic.

I've written up to twelve chapters already so I will hopefully be able to post quite regularly for the time being.

Some dialogue is taken directly from the book for certain canon scenes but the story as a whole is solely my own writing.

The train pulled into the station ten minutes later. Draco stuck to Remus despite his new friends, he would reunite with them in the Great Hall, and he really wanted to avoid Hagrid whom the trio were waving to. He sighed as he settled into the seat, pushing his wet hair off his face. Remus gave him a small smile. “Are you all right?”

Draco shrugged. “That dementor was awful.” He admitted. “It was like it was happening again.” He explained. “Do you feel it?”

Remus nodded. “I’m lucky to have not had many interactions with dementors, and the trauma is so old now that it isn’t so bad for me. It will get easier.”

“Yeah.” Draco pressed his lips together. “Is there a way to get rid of them? They said you did a spell?” He asked.

“There is. I can try and teach you, but it’s rather advance.” Remus offered.

Draco nodded. “I’d like to try, please.” He hated feeling weak and that’s what the encounter with the dementor had done to him.

Remus nodded. “We’ll work out some time to work on it.”

“Thanks Dad.”

Remus felt a glow in his chest when Draco called him dad. He had never thought he was going to have children and while the circumstances around Draco coming into his life were painful and he wouldn’t wish lycanthropy on anyone, he loved Draco as a son. He was his pup. “Any time Son.”

Draco smiled back. “We’re nearly at the castle, it’s as beautiful as I remember.” He looked out the window.

Remus nodded. “It really is.” He slung his arm around Draco’s shoulders.

The carriage pulled to a stop and Remus stepped out and offered Draco his arm to help him out of the carriage. They turned around to see an altercation occurring between Harry and Malfoy. “Is there a problem?” Remus asked in a mild voice.

Abraxas looked over at Remus. “Oh, no, er… Professor.” He turned and strutted up the stairs with Crabbe and Goyle.

Draco joined Harry, Ron and Hermione, slowly climbing up the stairs, heavily leaning against his cane. He knew stairs were going to be a problem, but he refused to be levitated up and down them. All while he could force himself to do it he would. He followed the crowd into the cavernous entrance hall, lit with blazing torches. The doors to the Great Hall were open and Draco was so ready to sit down and eat something.

“Potter, Granger, Lupin.”

Draco turned his head and saw Professor McGonagall, the Transfiguration Professor and Head of Gryffindor House waving them over. He followed Harry and Hermione who were fighting against the current of students trying to get into the Great Hall.

“No need to look so worried.” McGonagall said when they reached her. “I just want a word in the office. Move along Mr Weasley.” She motioned for them to follow her up the stairs.

Draco gritted his teeth and gripped the banister in his free hand and forced himself to climb the stairs. Thankfully McGonagall’s office was only up one flight of stairs. Once they were inside Draco flopped into one of the chairs and wiped the sweat from his face and took a few long, slow breaths. Professor McGonagall settled herself behind her desk. “Professor Lupin sent an owl ahead that you, Mr Lupin and Mr Potter were taken ill on the train.” She looked between Harry and Draco.

Draco groaned. Of course, his dad had. He loved the man, but he really didn’t want a fuss over this. Before he or Harry could respond to Professor McGonagall however, the office door opened, and Madam Pomfrey came bustling in. Draco put his head in his hands, this was really too much.

“I’m fine.” Harry and Draco said at the same time.

"Oh, it's you two, is it?" Madam Pomfrey, ignoring them and bending to look at each of them closely in turn. "I suppose you've been doing something dangerous again?" She tutted with a shake of her head.

Draco winced. He had never done anything dangerous, he’d been put in a dangerous situation which was the fault of the school but he bit his tongue to prevent himself from snapping at the woman who had in fact saved his life.

"It was a dementor, Poppy." Professor McGonagall explained with a dark look.

Madam Pomfrey clucked disapprovingly. "Setting dementors around a school.” She muttered, pushing back Harry's and Draco’s hair at the same time and feeling their foreheads. "They won't be the last ones who collapse. Yes, they’re all clammy. Terrible things, they are, and the effect they have on people who are already delicate.”

"I'm not delicate!" Harry and Draco exclaimed at the same time.

"Of course you're not.” The condescension evident in her tone.

"What do they need?" Professor McGonagall asked crisply. "Bed rest? Should they perhaps spend tonight in the hospital wing?"

"I'm fine!" Harry jumped to his feet.

Professor McGonagall looked at Draco and he was flawed by the look of concern in her eyes. He knew that realistically with the full moon only being last night he really should probably go to the hospital wing, but his pride wouldn’t allow it. “I’m fine.”

"Well, they should have some chocolate, at the very least." Madam Pomfrey argued.

“We’ve already had some, my dad… Professor Lupin gave us some on the train.” Draco gripped his cane in his hand.

"Did he, now?" Draco noted the hint of approval in Madam Pomfrey’s tone. "So we've finally got a Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher who knows his remedies?"

"Are you sure you feel all right, Potter, Lupin?" Professor McGonagall asked them.

"Yes. " Harry sighed. He hated people coddling him.

Draco nodded his head.

"Very well.” Professor McGonagall nodded her head. “Kindly wait outside while I have a quick word with Miss Granger about her course schedule, then we can go down to the feast together." She dismissed them.

Harry and Draco followed Madam Pomfrey out of the office, who quickly went off to the hospital wing. Draco leant against the wall and leant his head back against the wall, closing his eyes.

“Are you okay?” Harry asked him.

“Just fine.” Draco opened his eyes and turned to look at him.

They only had to wait five minutes before Hermione left the office looking very happy about something, Professor McGonagall not far behind her and the three of them headed back down the marble staircase to the Great Hall. Luckily, going downstairs was a lot easier than going up them. Draco followed Harry and Hermione into the Great Hall just as Professor Flitwick was leaving with a stool and Sorting Hat.

“Oh, we missed the sorting.” Hermione sighed.

Draco followed them to the Gryffindor table and where Ron had save them some seat, sitting on the other side of Hermione and rested his cane between the table and the bench.

"Welcome!" Dumbledore called having risen from his seat, calling attention to the crowd of students who all quickly fell silent. "Welcome to another year at Hogwarts! I have a few things to say to you all, and as one of them is very serious, I think it best to get it out of the way before you become befuddled by our excellent feast.” Dumbledore cleared his throat. "As you will all be aware after their search of the Hogwarts Express, our school is presently playing host to some of the dementors of Azkaban, who are here on Ministry of Magic business."

Draco winced, he knew what that business was and a part of him hoped for Remus’ sake that they didn’t find Black. He couldn’t get over the whole thing, it just didn’t sit right with him. He bet his father knew about it.

"They are stationed at every entrance to the grounds and while they are with us, I must make it plain that nobody is to leave school without permission. Dementors are not to be fooled by tricks or disguises -- or even Invisibility Cloaks."

Draco frowned, what student in Hogwarts had access to an invisibility cloak.

"It is not in the nature of a dementor to understand pleading or excuses. I therefore warn each and every one of you to give them no reason to harm you. I look to the prefects, and our new Head Boy and Girl, to make sure that no student runs afoul of the dementors.” Dumbledore advised.

There was a pause while Dumbledore looked around the hall with a serious expression. "On a happier note." He smiled. “I am pleased to welcome two new teachers to our ranks this year. First, Professor Lupin, who has kindly consented to fill the post of Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher."

Draco cheered and clapped loudly, earning a smile from his dad and a small chuckle from Dumbledore, there was a more scattered, unenthusiastic applause from others, only those who had been in the compartment with Draco and Remus joined Draco in his enthusiastic applause.

Once the applause died down Dumbledore continued. "As to our second new appointment. Well, I am sorry to tell you that Professor Kettleburn, our Care of Magical Creatures teacher, retired at the end of last year in order to enjoy more time with his remaining limbs. However, I am delighted to say that his place will be filled by none other than Rubeus Hagrid, who has agreed to take on this teaching job in addition to his gamekeeping duties."

Draco winced when the Gryffindor table burst into tumultuous applause the sound reverberating in his ears, but he made the effort to clap too.

"We should've known!" Ron roared, pounding the table. "Who else would have assigned us a biting book?" He exclaimed.

Once the applause died down again, Harry, Ron and Hermione being the last to stop clapping, Dumbledore smiled at all of them. "Well, I think that's everything of importance. Let the feast begin!" He clapped his hands and the empty dishes in front of them filled with food.

Draco, suddenly starving, reached for the dish of roast beef and started piling it onto his plate. He added roast potatoes, vegetables and Yorkshire pudding with a healthy amount of gravy and dug in.

“What electives are you taking this year?” Hermione asked as they tucked into dinner.

“Ancient Runes and Muggle Studies.” Draco answered.

“Me too, plus Care of Magical Creatures, Arithmancy and Divination.”

Draco smirked. “So all of them. How are you going to manage that?”

Hermione shrugged. “Professor McGonagall and I have it all worked out.”

“Fair enough.” Draco nodded. “Well at least I’ll have someone to sit next to. If you want to that is.”

“Sure. We’re friends now, right?” Hermione tilted her head to the side. “I think it’s really great you’re taking muggle studies.”

“I want to unlearn all the rubbish I was raised on. I’ve been working on it and Remus has taught me a lot, the muggle world is pretty cool honestly, I wanna know more.” Draco gave her a small smile.

“Well you’re welcome to ask me anything about it.” Hermione told him.

Draco nodded. “I’ll take you up on that.”

“Are you going to try out for Quidditch?” Harry asked him.

“Aren’t all the positions taken?” Draco frowned in confusion.

“Alicia hurt her wrist and she’s been told she can’t play anymore so we’re down a chaser.” Harry explained.

Draco felt a little rush of excitement. He’d always wanted to play Chaser; Lucius had told him he’d take whatever position was available in second year but that never happened. The one thing Remus had agreed he could buy with some of his settlement money from the school was a new broom and he had gone mad and bought a Firebolt this summer. “Yeah, then I think I will.” He nodded.

“Cool.” Harry grinned. “What broom do you have?” He asked him.

“Er… I have a Firebolt. I got it was some of my settlement money from the school.” Draco explained. “You know the er… accident.”

Harry’s eyes widened. “Cool! I saw the display one in Diagon Alley and nearly got one myself. Is it really fast?”

Draco nodded. “Yeah. Would you… I mean I could use some help preparing for try outs, would you like to go flying sometime? I’ll let you have a go on it. You can come too if you like Ron.” He added noticing the red head staring at him in awe.

“Heck yes.” Ron exclaimed.

“Totally.” Harry nodded his head. “We can go on the weekend it’ll be fun.”

Draco nodded. “Sounds like a plan.”

The feast finished and Dumbledore gave the word it was time to retire for bed. Draco followed Harry, Ron and Hermione up to the staff table but walked over to his dad. “Did you really have to send that owl?” He grumbled.

Remus gave him a guilty smile. “I’m sorry, I just wanted you to get checked over by a medical professional.”

Draco shrugged. “It’s okay. I’m really glad you’re here.”

“Me too.” Remus placed his hand on his shoulder. “Now, go get some rest.”

Draco rejoined Harry, Ron and Hermione who were being shooed away by Professor McGonagall. They left the Great Hall and started the ascent up the stairs. Draco was not prepared for these stairs, and he wished Gryffindor Tower could be on a lower floor.

“You don’t have to wait for me.” Draco puffed his hip burning in protest as he hobbled up the fifth flight of stairs.

Harry shook his head. “I don’t mind plus you don’t know where the common room is.”

Draco gave him a small smile. “Well… thanks.” He made it to the top and wiped sweat from his face. “Mind if we stop for a second?” He leant against the wall.

Harry nodded. “Sure. I just… couldn’t they fix your leg with magic?”

Draco shook his head. “It’s my hip, the thing that got me, it hurt me badly there and it healed but it damaged the nerves and tendons there and because we think it was dark magic the wound never healed right. Most days I’m fine and the stairs will help me build strength we live in a bungalow, so I’m not used to them.”

“That sucks.” Harry winced.

“Yeah, but it’s okay, I’m good at adapting, but I refuse to be levitated up and down the stairs like they suggested I try.” Draco huffed. “Okay I think I’m ready.”

They continued on down the corridor. Harry couldn’t help but feel weird like he’d stepped into an alternate universe. This was not the Draco Malfoy he remembered but he liked this version a lot more. “How did you end up with Remus?”

“Oh er… Well, it’s kinda complicated.” Draco admitted.

“You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to.” Harry shook his head.

“No, it’s okay. Erm… So, when I was disowned no one in the family would take me in and the one direct family member who could wasn’t able to handle my recovery. Remus is a sort of relation by marriage, he married my mother’s cousin but they’re not together anymore, but he had a similar injury to mine when he was younger, and Dumbledore thought it would be a good fit. So he started visiting me in hospital and then he asked if I wanted to come and live with him. I didn’t have anywhere else, so I said yes. I’m really glad I did, he adopted me officially six months ago.” Draco explained as best as he could without flat out revealing the truth.

Harry nodded. “I’m glad you found someone good. It sucks when you’re abandoned and then dumped on people that think you’re scum.” He pressed his lips together.

“Do you mean your relatives?” Draco asked.

“Yeah, they’re the worst.” Harry sighed.

“I’m sorry.” Draco told him. “You don’t deserve that.” He shook his head.

“Thanks.” Harry smiled. “Well here we are.” He stopped in front of the portrait of the Fat Lady. “Fortuna major.” He said the password and the painting swung forward.

Draco followed Harry through the portrait hole into the Gryffindor common room. He was taken aback by how cosy it was. Nothing like the Slytherin common room. The sofa and armchairs looked really plush and soft, he wanted to curl up in one by the fire and fall asleep. But he knew he needed to get up the stairs. He reluctantly followed Harry up the stairs leaning heavily on his cane until finally they were at the dorm.

The other boys were already inside, most of them in their pyjamas and were trying these new sweets Dean had gotten which were coloured chews that got you to mimic animals based on what you ate.

“Finally made it.” Ron grinned at them.

“Just, I was close to just sleeping in the common room tonight.” Draco shrugged.

“Everyone this is Draco.”

“Malfoy?” Neville frowned.

“It’s er… Lupin now.” Draco rubbed the back of his neck. Fuck he had so many people to apologise to. “Listen I know I was a prized prat to all of you back in first year and I’m really sorry about that. I’m hoping we can start over this year, if you’re willing?”

Dean, Seamus and Neville had already been filled in by Ron about the situation and agreed to give him a chance. Dean grinned offering the bag to Draco. “Wanna try one?”

Draco smiled at the peace offering and picked up a red and black one. He chewed a cherry and liquorice flavour exploding in his mouth he swallowed and felt a warmth spread on his chest he stepped back and opened his mouth a small jet of fire bursting from his mouth.

“Awesome.” Seamus exclaimed.

Draco coughed and thumped his chest. “That had a kick.” He chuckled. “I er… I’m gonna grab a shower I think.” He grabbed his wash bag and pyjamas and headed for the shower. The hot water helped with his aching body, and he felt better when he limped back into the room and climbed into bed. The boys were also winding down now. He grabbed his Walkman and his book and closed the curtains around his bed. He put on his headphones and hit play before opening his book where he left off. Maybe Hogwarts wouldn’t be as bad as he first thought.

 

The next morning Draco woke up early with a dead leg. He groaned biting his pillow and slowly moved it until the muscle relaxed. He pulled back the curtains and grabbed the pain potion from his bedside table and downed it. He laid flat on his back and did a few floor stretches which helped that he was able to pull himself out of bed. He changed into a pair of shorts and T-shirt and did the rest of his morning stretches.

Harry woke up, put on his glasses and pulled back the curtains to be greeted by the sight of Draco stretching next to his bed. He raised his arms above his head causing the bottom of his T-shirt to ride up revealing softly toned abs and a small patch of gold hair going down into his shorts. Harry swallowed unable to look away as Draco slowly lowered his arms down to touch his toes. Shaking his head Harry got out of bed and stretched himself. “Morning.”

Draco straightened up slowly his back making various pops and cracks as he did. “Good morning.”

Harry flinched at the sounds. “Was that your back?”

“Yeah. It does that, don’t worry it’s not painful or anything.” Draco shrugged.

“Did you er… sleep okay?” Harry asked, questioning why it was so hard

Draco nodded. “You?”

“Yeah, the beds here are ridiculously comfy.”  Harry grinned. “What are you doing?” He asked.

Draco moved into a low lunge. “It’s called yoga. It’s just some stretches to help with my muscles and joints.” He explained.

Harry pressed his lips together. “Right, I er… I’m going to go shower.” He grabbed his things and hurried over to the bathroom.

Draco finished his stretches and waited for Harry to finish in the bathroom before taking his place. He felt a million times better by the time he was dressed and ready for his first day. He grabbed his bag; it had an extension and weightless charm on it so he could carry all his books and equipment around saving him treks up and down the stairs to the common room.

 

Hermione was waiting for them in the common room when they descended the stairs. “Good morning.” She greeted them. “I’m so excited I hope we get to start some new classes today.”

Draco nodded. “That would be good.” He agreed. “I just hope there aren’t too many stairs involved.”

“Is it really hard all the stairs?” Hermione asked him.

“It is and it isn’t. Going down is easier than going up. I’m sure I’ll get used to it it’s just a bit of a shock to the system as we live in a bungalow.” Draco explained.

Hermione nodded. “Well if we can help in any way just let us know.”

Draco smiled. “Thanks I’ll do that.”

They sat down for breakfast and Draco served himself some eggs and toast with a goblet of pumpkin juice.

Professor McGonagall was already walking down the table handing out timetables. “Mr Lupin, welcome back. I have you down for Ancient Runes and Muggle Studies is that correct?”

“Yes Professor and thank you glad to be back.” Draco smiled at her.

McGonagall tapped a piece of parchment and handed it over to him. Draco scanned his timetable. He had Muggle Studies first which excited him. He was eager to learn more about the muggle world. Then he had Transfiguration, then after lunch he had Ancient Runes. A good Monday.

“See you in Transfiguration.” He said to Ron getting up. He wanted to leave plenty of time to get to the classroom. Luckily it was only on the second floor and his hip was being kind to him today. He leant against the wall and checked his watch; he had fifteen minutes before the bell. He ran his hand through his hair and pulled out his copy of the Picture of Dorian Grey to pass the time.

“Oh I love that book.” Hermione joined him, slightly out of breath.

Draco bookmarked his page. “Me too, this is like my fifth reread.” He slipped it back into his bag.

Hermione nodded. “Have you read a lot of muggle books?”

“Yeah quite a few.” Draco nodded. “I’m open to recommendations.”

“Oh I have so many.” Hermione beamed at him.

The door opened and Professor Burbage let them into the classroom. Hermione dragged Draco to a seat at the front and they got out their books and parchment and quills.

“Good morning, everyone. Welcome to Muggle Studies. Now I know some of you will be taking this class thinking it’ll be an easy OWL. Well, I’m here to tell you it won’t be. I expect you all to take this class seriously.” She looked around at all of them. “This year we will be focusing on muggle history and culture.” She turned to the board, tapping it with her wand and a timeline began to form on the board. “We’ll be starting in 1066 with Norman Britain and the Battle of Hastings, travel through the Middle Ages before moving onto the Tudor era which we will finish before the Christmas holidays. After the break we will look at the Civil War and the revolution, before moving on to look at the British Empire and the Abolition of the Slave Trade and finish before Easter with the Victorian era. When we come back from Easter we will go through the First and Second World War and finish off looking at modern Britain. Please take the next five minutes to copy out the timeline while I call the register.”

Draco hung on Professor Burbage’s every word. She was a fantastic teacher and made history sound so interesting, he wished they had a History of Magic teacher who could make that subject just as interesting. He was sad when the lesson ended.

“Okay everyone, I want you to do some research on Norman castles, I’d like you to look at what castles looked like before the Norman invasion and how they developed afterwards and write a comparison report of the two.” Professor Burbage explained.

Draco jotted down the homework in his planner and packed away his things.

Hermione beamed at him. “That was a brilliant lesson.”

“Yeah.” Draco nodded. “Did you know a lot about that? I mean did they teach you about that sort of thing.”

“Not that specifically, I remember doing something about the Vikings in Primary School and we did a bit on World War Two in my last year. Did you go to a wizarding primary school?” Hermione asked.

Draco tilted his head to the side. “I didn’t, my p… The Malfoys, they hired private tutors for me, more pureblood approved but I think some pre-schools do exist.”

Hermione frowned. “Can I ask… Why do you call them The Malfoys now?”

“Because they’re not my parents anymore.” Draco shrugged.

“I… I don’t understand.” Hermione shook her head.

Draco sighed. “When a pureblood child is disowned, it’s not just cutting you out of the will, or kicking you out of the house. You’re literally cut off from the family magic, out of the bloodline.” He explained. “I don’t believe in this anymore but the reason why purebloods are so for keeping the blood pure is because they think it keeps strength in the family magic.”

Hermione’s face fell. “That’s horrible.”

Draco shrugged. “It is what it is. But that’s why I call them The Malfoys, they’re not my parents anymore, I’m not part of their bloodline.”

“I’m so sorry Draco.” Hermione placed her hand on his arm.

“Hey, it’s okay. I have something better now. I have my dad, and he has been more of a dad to me than Lucius ever was.” Draco shook his head. “But thank you.”

Hermione nodded. “You’re welcome. Er… I need to run to the loo, I’ll see you in Transfiguration?” She asked him.

Draco nodded. “Sure, see you then.” He kept walking watching her dash off down another corridor. He turned and kept walking to Transfiguration. It took him a while and he only just made it, slipping in and taking the free seat next to Harry at the back. He got out his books and took a deep breath. He sat up a little straighter when Professor McGonagall started talking about Animagi and clapped when she transformed into a tabby cat right before their eyes, then paused seeing as he was the only one who was clapping.

“Thank you Mr Lupin.” Professor McGonagall transformed back. “What is with you all? Not that it matters but that is the first time I’ve not had an entire class applaud at one of my transformations.” She looked around at the forlorn expressions on most of her student’s faces.

Collectively, everyone turned and looked at Harry.

Hermione raised her hand. “Please, Professor, we’ve just had our first Divination class, and we were reading the tea leaves, and…”

“Ah, of course,” Professor McGonagall nodded in understanding, holding up her hand to silence Hermione. “There is no need to say any more, Miss Granger. Tell me, which of you will be dying this year?”

Draco looked around at the whole class in confusion at the strange question.

“Me.” Harry crossed his arms over his chest, shifting in his chair in discomfort.

“I see.” Professor McGonagall nodded. “Then you should know, Potter, that Sibyll Trelawney has predicted the death of one student a year since she arrived at this school. None of them has died yet. Seeing death omens is her favourite way of greeting a new class. If it were not for the fact that I never speak ill of my colleagues.” She broke off clearly refraining from doing exactly that. “Divination is one of the most imprecise branches of magic. I shall not conceal from you that I have very little patience with it. True Seers are very rare, and Professor Trelawney…” She stopped again and Draco had to cover his mouth to stop himself from laughing. “You look in excellent health to me, Potter, so you will excuse me if I don’t let you off homework today. I assure you that if you die, you need not hand it in.”

It was impossible to hold it in any longer and Draco laughed, Hermione joining him.

But Professor McGonagall’s words didn’t seem to have convinced everyone. Ron still looked like he’d seen Death himself, and Draco heard Lavender Brown whisper. “But what about Neville’s cup?”

 

After Transfiguration it was back down the stairs to the Great Hall for lunch. Draco dropped into his seat exhausted from the amount of walking and stairs he’d already done that day and made himself a light chicken salad.

 “Ron, cheer up.” Hermione snapped, Ron not having brightened up after Professor McGonagall’s reassurance, pushing a dish of stew toward him. “You heard what Professor McGonagall said.”

Ron didn’t respond, absentmindedly spooning stew onto his plate and picked up his fork then hesitated.

“Harry…” Ron looked up at his best friend, his voice low and serious. “You haven’t seen a great black dog anywhere, have you?”

“Yeah, I have.” Harry nodded. “I saw one the night I left the Dursleys’.”

Ron let his fork fall with a clatter, using the hand holding it to cover his mouth and then run through his hair.

“Probably a stray.” Hermione shrugged.

Ron whipped around to look at her like she had just grown three more heads. “Hermione, if Harry’s seen a Grim, that’s… that’s bad!” He exclaimed. “My… my uncle Bilius saw one and he died twenty-four hours later!”

Hermione waved him off. “Coincidence.” She argued, pouring herself some pumpkin juice.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about!” Ron glared at her. “Grims scare the living daylights out of most wizards! Tell her.” He turned to Draco.

Draco held up his hands. “I don’t believe in those sort of superstitions.”

“There you are, then.” Hermione rolled her eyes. “They see the Grim and die of fright. The Grim’s not an omen, it’s the cause of death! And Harry’s still with us because he’s not stupid enough to see one and think, right, well, I’d better kick the bucket then!” She opened her bag and pulled out her new Arithmancy book, propping it up against the juice jug while Ron mouthed wordlessly at her like a stunned goldfish. “I think Divination seems very woolly. A lot of guesswork, if you ask me.” She started searching for her page.

“There was nothing woolly about the Grim in that cup!” Ron snapped.

“You didn’t seem quite so confident when you were telling Harry it was a sheep.” Hermione raised her eyebrow with a superior look Draco thought could rival one of Narcissa Malfoy’s.

“Professor Trelawney said you didn’t have the right aura!” Ron glared at her. “You just don’t like being bad at something for a change!”

Draco winced, that one had touched a nerve.

Hermione slammed her Arithmancy book down on the table so hard that bits of meat and carrot flew everywhere, one offending carrot hitting Draco in the cheek. “If being good at Divination means I have to pretend to see death omens in a lump of tea leaves, I’m not sure I’ll be studying it much longer! That lesson was absolute rubbish compared with my Arithmancy class!” She proclaimed and then snatched up her bag and stalked off.

Draco had to admit; she had the dramatic exits down.  

Ron stared after her in complete befuddlement. “What’s she talking about?” He turned around to look at Harry and Draco. “She hasn’t been to an Arithmancy class yet.”

Draco shrugged. He wasn’t sure how Hermione had been able to be in Divination when she’d been sat next to him in Muggle Studies all morning, but he wasn’t going to question it. He jumped when he felt someone touch his face. He turned to look at Harry who was holding the piece of carrot that had hit him.

Harry’s cheeks tinted pink and cleared his throat. “Sorry, you er…” He held up the carrot.

Draco felt his own cheeks turn pink. “Thanks.” He grabbed his napkin to wipe off the residue gravy. “Did I get it?”

“Yeah, you’re all good.” Harry nodded.

Draco smiled and went back to his salad.

“How was muggle studies?” Harry asked.

“Really interesting. We’re learning about the Norman conquest; Professor Burbage is a brilliant teacher. I wish History of Magic could be that interesting.” Draco sighed. “So, Divination wasn’t so great?”

Harry shrugged. “It was fine until the Professor predicted my death.”

Draco laughed. “Yeah but come on if the Professor was going to predict someone’s death in the class it was going to be you. Trouble magnet.” He nudged him with his shoulder.

Harry laughed. “Yeah, I guess that’s true.”

“Well, I should get going for Ancient Runes, back up the stairs I go.” Draco downed the last of his pumpkin juice and got up heading off.

 

Draco enjoyed Ancient Runes, it was complex and deeply interesting, he loved it. Hermione was just as enthusiastic as him. They left the classroom, chatting happily about the class until Hermione excused herself to go to the loo again. Draco was sure that was an excuse, but he wouldn’t pry, he hoped in the face of his own oddness she’d pay him the same kind. He decided to visit his dad’s office before dinner. He knocked on the door and heard Remus call for himself to come in. Draco pushed open the door and walked inside, dropping onto the sofa with a sigh.

Remus smiled. “Tea?”

“Please.” Draco stretched. “How was your first day, Professor?”

“It was good.” Remus brought over two mugs of tea, passing him one and sat down. “I had my Seventh years in the morning and the fourth year Ravenclaws this afternoon. How was your day?”

“Good but exhausting.” Draco sighed. “How do you manage the stairs?”

“Slowly.” Remus smiled.

Draco laughed. “Yeah, me too.”

“It’ll get easier the more you do it. You could hardly do a full yoga set when you first started.” Remus reminded him.

“I know.” Draco groaned. “I just wish it was easier now.” He tilted his head to the side.

Remus nodded his head. “You just have to be patient and forgive your body.”

Draco nodded. “I know.” He complained. “Can’t I wallow just a little bit.”

Remus chuckled and offered him a bar of chocolate. “Just a little bit.”

Draco smiled accepting the chocolate. “Now, come on, I want to hear more about your day.” He unwrapped the chocolate and broke off a piece offering it to Remus.

Chapter 3

Notes:

Trigger Warning for mentions of child abuse in this chapter
Harry talks about his life with the Dursleys

Harry, Ron and Hermione filled Draco in on everything that had happened in Care of Magical Creatures at dinner. He felt bad for Hagrid, he didn’t wish any ill on the man, even after everything that had happened. They headed back to the Gryffindor Common room after dinner and settled in a corner on some armchairs by the fire. Draco groaned as he sunk into the plush seat. Those stairs were going to kill him.

Hermione suggested they try to start the homework Professor McGonagall had assigned them so with some reluctance from Harry and Ron, they got out their things and tried to start working on it.

“There’s a light on in Hagrid’s window.”

Draco looked up at Harry’s sudden proclamation.

Ron looked at his watch. “If we hurried, we could go down and see him. It’s still quite early…”

“I don’t know,” Hermione said slowly, glancing at Harry.

Harry rolled his eyes. “I’m allowed to walk across the grounds. Sirius Black hasn’t got past the dementors yet, has he?”

The three of them started packing up their things. Harry turned to Draco who sat there frozen. “You want to come?”

Draco swallowed. “Er… I honestly don’t think I would survive another trip up and down the stairs but um… Give him my best, yeah?”

Harry nodded. “Are you going to be okay?”

Draco nodded. “Yeah. Gone on, you don’t want to miss curfew.” He waved them off and watched them leave through the portrait hole. He sighed and sunk back into the chair dropping his quill onto the table.

Neville walked over to him. “Hi, can I sit with you?” He asked.

Draco nodded. “Sure.”

“Do you think you could help me with this Transfiguration homework? I’m so bad at Transfiguration.” Neville bit his lower lip.

“Of course.” Draco shifted in his seat, to sit up a bit better. “How can I help?”

 

There were no major incidences over the next few days, Draco settled into the new routine, his body still hated him for lugging it up and down the stairs all the time, but he was managing it. Stepping into Potions for the first time since his accident was weird. Severus Snape had been friends with the Malfoys, and he was always kind to Draco, that continued after he was disowned. It wasn’t Dumbledore who had suggested Remus as Draco’s carer but Snape. It was Snape who convinced him to sue the school for endangerment. He brewed the Wolfsbane potion for him and Remus and taught Draco to brew it himself. But he also knew how Snape felt about Gryffindors.

He walked into the classroom and took a seat next to Neville. He’d grown closer with the boy since that first night doing Transfiguration lesson together. He remembered Neville wasn’t confident in potions so he hoped he could help him. Neville was already twitchy as soon as they sat down.

“Relax.” Draco placed a hand on his arm. “I’ve got your back.”

“It’s my front I’m worried about.” Neville whispered back.

Draco smiled. “I’ll cover that to. Just take it slow, breathe, you got this.”

Professor Snape announced they were going to be creating a Shrinking Solution today and indicated the instructions on the board.

“Okay, so we have plenty of time.” Draco whispered to Neville. “Take your time, write down the instructions so you have them close to you.” He smiled at him.

Neville nodded.

The two of them wrote down the instructions and Draco checked Neville hadn’t missed anything. They collected their ingredients and started preparing them. “Take it slow, you have plenty of time.” Draco showed him a better way to hold his knife.

“Why are you being so nice to me?” Neville asked.

Draco tilted his head to the side. “Is it hard to believe I actually like you. You’re a cool guy Neville.” He smiled at him. “Plus, I do owe you for that time I put that leg locking curse on you.” He added.

Neville snorted. “Okay. Well, this Draco, is a pretty cool guy too.”

Severus Snape watched the two of them from the corner of his eye and found himself welling with pride. Draco had been through so much and he had found a kindness in him that was hard to find. He wished he could show that but he had to keep up appearances. Severus stopped by their table. “Mr Lupin, you should spend more time on your own potion instead of Longbottoms, I don’t believe I said this was a partnered exercise.” He drawled.

Draco looked up at him, his eyes flashing with defiance. “I understand sir, maybe if you tried teaching your students instead of bullying them then they wouldn’t need other students to help them.”

There were collective gasps around the classroom.

“Detention Mr Lupin, tomorrow, my office at 7pm. And twenty points from Gryffindor. If you think you’re such a better teacher than me.” He snatched up the instructions they’d written down and screwed them up in his fist. “You’ll instruct Longbottom to make the potion and at the end of class we’ll test it on his toad.” He turned around and with a wave of his wand cleared the instructions from the board.

Neville looked close to tears. “What do we do?” He whimpered.

“Don’t worry. I’ve got this.” Draco promised him. “Take a deep breath and keep chopping your roots.” He instructed.

Draco loved Potions, it was his favourite subject, and he was good at it. He knew how to make a Shrinking Solution; he could brew it in his sleep. He carefully walked Neville through the potion, correcting him when he stumbled and showing him better ways of doing things. By the time class was near to over the potion was near perfect.

Professor Snape swooped over to Draco and Neville. “Gather around everyone, lets see if Mini-Professor Lupin is as good a teacher as he thinks he is.” He looked to Neville. “Your toad Longbottom.” He looked to the class. “If these two have managed to brew the potion correctly, the toad will shrink into a tadpole, if they haven’t then then the toad will likely be poisoned.”

Shaking, Neville handed Trevor over.

Snape produced a pipette and dipped it into the potion and then dropped a few drops down Trevor’s throat. There was a painful few seconds and then with a pop, Trevor turned into a tadpole. The Gryffindors cheered in excitement. Snape turned sour and reached into his robes, pulling out a vile and poured a few drops onto Trevor who grew back to full size and all but threw him back to Neville. “Five points to Gryffindor.” He muttered and turned and swept back to the front of the classroom. “Class dismissed.”

Neville grinned ear to ear as they left the classroom. “That was brilliant. How did you remember how to do that?” He asked.

Draco smirked. “My dad brews potions at home freelance, he let me help with them and we used to do Shrinking Solution all the time. I could make that potion in my sleep.”

“Well, that was really great.” Neville smiled. “You’ve definitely made up for the leg locking curse.” He nodded his head.

Draco paused a sharp pain shooting down his leg.

Neville’s eyes widened. “Are you okay?” He asked.

“Yeah.” Draco breathed. “Just give me a minute.” He leant against the wall.

“Should I get someone?” Neville asked.

Draco pressed his lips together, trying to stretch through the pain and shook his head. “Mm-mm. I just… need a minute.” He tried putting weight on his leg and leant on his cane and sighed. “Okay, I’m… I’m good.”

“Draco, man that was bad ass.” Ron grinned at him as they joined them at the table for lunch.

Draco waved him off. “It needed to be said.”

Harry smiled at him. “It was really cool. Totally made up for Malfoy’s return and stupid whining.” He shrugged.

“He’s back?”

“You both were really focused on your potion but yeah, he’s milking his injury for all it’s worth.” Harry rolled his eyes.

Draco scoffed. “Urgh.” Wincing as he pulled his leg over the bench to sit down.

Harry frowned. “Are you okay?”

“It’s fine.” Draco shook his head. “It’s getting cold and my hip doesn’t do the cold especially in the dungeons.” He shrugged. “Can you pass the toad-in-the-hole?”

Harry nodded and passed it down to him. “Do you need to go to the hospital wing?”

Draco shook his head again. “I’m all good. Could do with a hot water bottle.” He sighed.

“Sorry, I don’t carry one of those on me.” Harry apologised.

“It’s okay.” Draco smiled. “I’ll live. And hey we have my dad’s first class after lunch. I’m so excited.”

Harry nodded his head. “Yeah, me too. I’m excited to see your dad teach.”

They finished lunch and headed up to the classroom. Draco was on the third step on the fourth staircase when his hip seized again, and he lost his grip on his cane and fell onto his good knee. Harry hurried over to him and crouched down next to him. “Okay, you need to go to the hospital wing.”

“No way, I’m not missing this.” Draco shook his head, panting through the pain. “I’ll be fine the spasm will stop soon.” He breathed.

Harry nodded. “Okay, what can I do to help?”

“You don’t have to do anything.” Draco waved him off, slowly bending his knee and bringing it into his chest to stretch his hip and then slowly straightened it again, hissing when his hip burned. “I hate this.” He leant his head back banging it against the banister. “I can’t believe I’m going to be late to my dad’s first class.”

Harry shook his head. “No, you’re not.” Harry shifted so his back was to him. “Wrap your arms around my neck.” He told him.

Draco snorted. “What are you doing?”

“Like Sam did for Frodo, I can’t walk for you, but I can carry you. Come on, hop on your chariot awaits.” Harry grinned at him over his shoulder.

Draco laughed. “You’re ridiculous Potter.” But shifted and wrapped his arms around Harry’s neck.

“Okay, now I’m going to put my hands under your knees.” Harry did. “And then I’ll just stand up and you hold on.” Harry slowly got to his feet.

Draco hung on tighter. “Do not drop me.”

Harry grinned. “Trust me, I got you.” He started climbing the stairs. They made it to the top and Harry set off running down the corridor. They made it to the classroom as the last people were walking in.

“You can put me down now.” Draco mumbled, trying hard not to press his face into Harry’s neck and breathe in his scent.

Harry nodded and let go of his legs and turned around to face him. “Okay?”

Draco smiled, stretching out his hip and nodded. “Yeah, thank you. When did you read Lord of the Rings?” He asked.

“Last summer.” Harry shrugged. “I didn’t have much else to do when I was locked in my room.” He tilted his head to the side.

Draco frowned. “Locked in your room?”

Harry sighed. “Yeah, it’s a long story. Come on, I didn’t carry you for us to still be late.”

Draco pressed his lips together frowning in concern and followed Harry into the classroom and found available seats next to each other. They were just pulling out their books when Professor Lupin walked into the classroom and up to the front. “Please put your books away, you won’t be needing those today, this is a practical lesson. You’ll just need your wand.”

Harry glanced at Draco, who shrugged.

“Right then.” Professor Lupin said when everyone was ready. “If you’d follow me.” Lupin walked out of the classroom.

“After you.” Harry motioned to Draco.

Draco smiled and walked out of the door after his dad. The rest of the class following. Excitement buzzed inside Draco as he walked behind his dad. He was so proud of him already. There wasn’t a greater man in the world than Remus Lupin in his eyes. They walked along a deserted corridor and rounded the corner, coming face to face with Peeves, the Poltergeist.

The ghost in question was floating upside down and trying his best to shove chewing cum into the keyhole of a nearby door.

Remus Lupin rolled his eyes and walked over to the Poltegeist who didn’t pay him any mind until he was about two feet away, when he broke into song. “Loony, loopy Lupin,” Peeves sang. “Loony, loopy Lupin, loony, loopy Lupin.”

Draco glared at the Poltergeist but he caught the look of amusement on his dad face, there was a little mischievous twinkle in his eye and his glare melted into a grin, ready to witness something truly epic.

 “I’d take that gum out of the keyhole if I were you, Peeves. Mr. Filch won’t be able to get into his brooms.” Professor Lupin said pleasantly

Peeves responded by blowing a loud wet raspberry at Professor Lupin who gave a small sigh and took out his wand and turned to the class. “This is a useful little spell. Please watch closely.” He raised the wand to shoulder height. “Waddiwasi!” He pointed his wand at the Poltergeist and like the shot like a bullet from a gun, the chewing gum shot out of the keyhole and right up Peeves’ nose.

The Poltergeist cursed and whizzed away.

“Cool, sir!” Dean exclaimed.

Professor Lupin smiled, putting his wand away and winked at Draco. “Thank you, Dean. Shall we proceed?” He set off again, leading them right to the door of the staff room, opening the door and motioned them inside. “Inside please.”

Draco bravely walked into the classroom and stopped short seeing Professor Snape sitting in a low armchair. He ignored him and kept walking finding a spot to stand in the corner.

“Leave it open, Lupin.” Snape said when Lupin went to close the door. “I’d rather not witness this.” He rose from his chair and marched across the room, black robes billowing behind him like the wings of a large bat, then paused at the doorway and turned. “Possibly no one’s warned you, Lupin, but this class contains Neville Longbottom. I would advise you not to entrust him with anything difficult. Not unless your son is going to act as his nanny.”

Draco glared at Snape.

 “I was hoping that Neville would assist me with the first stage of the operation.” Remus shrugged. “And I am sure he will perform it admirably.”

Snape glared at Remus before marching out of the door and Remus slammed it closed behind him, taking a deep breath and turned to face the class. “Now, then.” He beckoned the class towards the end of the room, where an old wardrobe stood. Draco jumped when Remus went to stand next to it and it ave a violent shake. He sniffed and could smell something dark inside.

“Nothing to worry about.” Remus held up his hand. “There’s a boggart in there. Boggarts like dark, enclosed spaces. Wardrobes, the gap beneath beds, the cupboards under sinks… I’ve even met one that had lodged itself in a grandfather clock. This one moved in yesterday afternoon, and I asked the headmaster if the staff would leave it to give my third years some practice. So, the first question we must ask ourselves is, what is a boggart?” He asked the class.

Hermione put up her hand.

Remus pointed to her.

“It’s a shapeshifter. It can take the shape of whatever it thinks will frighten us most.”

“Couldn’t have put it better myself.” Remus nodded his head. “So the boggart sitting in the darkness within has not yet assumed a form. He does not yet know what will frighten the person on the other side of the door. Nobody knows what a boggart looks like when he is alone, but when I let him out, he will immediately become whatever each of us most fears. This means that we have a huge advantage over the boggart before we begin. Have you spotted it, Harry?”

Harry looked at Lupin a little stunned, clearly put off by Hermione bobbing up and down with her hand in the air. “Er… because there are so many of us, it won’t know what shape it should be?”

“Precisely.” Remus beamed at him “It’s always best to have company when you’re dealing with a boggart. He becomes confused. Which should he become, a headless corpse or a flesh-eating slug? I once saw a boggart make that very mistake… tried to frighten two people at once and turned himself into half a slug. Not remotely frightening.” He smiled shaking his head.

Draco chuckled.

“The charm that repels a boggart is simple, yet it requires force of mind. You see, the thing that really finishes a boggart is laughter. What you need to do is force it to assume a shape that you find amusing. We will practice the charm without wands first. After me, please… riddikulus!”

“Riddikulus!”

“Good.” Remus nodded. “Very good. But that was the easy part, I’m afraid. You see, the word alone is not enough. And this is where you come in, Neville.”

Slowly, looking like he was about to walk the plank, Neville stepped forward, the wardrobe giving another little shake.

Harry sidled up to Draco. “Your dad is really cool.” He whispered.

Draco smiled. “I know.” He whispered back.

“Right, Neville. First things first: what would you say is the thing that frightens you most in the world?”

Neville tried to say it but the words wouldn’t come out.

Remus smiled kindly at him. “Didn’t catch that, Neville, sorry.”

Neville looked around at Draco with wild eyes begging him for help. Draco gave him what he hoped was a reassuring smile and a thumbs up. Neville swallowed. “Professor Snape.”

The class laughed and even Neville looked sheepish about it.

“Professor Snape… hmmm… Neville, I believe you live with your grandmother?” Remus asked him.

“Er… yes. But I don’t want the boggart to turn into her either.” Neville said his voice rising in pitch with his panic.

“No, no, you misunderstand me.” Remus shook his head. “I wonder, could you tell us what sort of clothes your grandmother usually wears?”

Neville blinked in surprise and nodded. “Well… always the same hat. A tall one with a stuffed vulture on top. And a long dress… green, normally… and sometimes a fox-fur scarf.”

“And a handbag?”

“A big red one.” Neville nodded, relaxing slightly.

Remus clapped his hand together. “Right then. Can you picture those clothes very clearly, Neville? Can you see them in your mind’s eye?”

Neville glanced at Draco unsure and then nodded. “Yes.”

“When the boggart bursts out of this wardrobe, Neville, and sees you, it will assume the form of Professor Snape. And you will raise your wand thus and cry Riddikulus and concentrate hard on your grandmother’s clothes. If all goes well, Professor Boggart Snape will be forced into that vulture-topped hat, and that green dress, with that big red handbag.” Remus winked at him.

The class burst out laughing and the wardrobe wobbled violently.

Remus raised a hand for silence and the class fell quiet. “If Neville is successful, the boggart is likely to shift his attention to each of us in turn. I would like all of you to take a moment now to think of the thing that scares you most, and imagine how you might force it to look comical…”

Draco frowned and thought about it. What scared him most in the world? He couldn’t think really, he supposed, well the moon did. The full moon. It meant he was about to go through a lot of pain and suffering. He always dreaded those few moments before the moon appeared. But no, that wasn’t it. He couldn’t think he kept getting distracted by Ron muttering, take it’s legs off, next to him.

“Everyone ready?” Remus asked.

Draco swallowed; no he definitely wasn’t ready. What the hell was his boggart going to turn into. But everyone was nodding and rolling up their sleeves only Harry looked as petrified as he did.

“Neville, we’re going to back away.” Remus advised. “Let you have a clear field, all right? I’ll call the next person forward… Everyone back, now, so Neville can get a clear shot.”

Draco backed up with everyone else, his heart pounding in his chest. He tried to give Neville a reassuring smile as he was left alone by the wardrobe. Neville nodded, chalky white and rolled up his sleeves, gripping his wand tightly.

“On the count of three, Neville,” Remus pointed his wand at the wardrobe. “One. Two.  Three. Now!” He sent a jet of sparks at the doorknob of the wardrobe and it burst open.

Greasy haired, hook-nosed and sneering, Professor Severus Snape creepily climbed out of the wardrobe, his black eyes fixed on Neville.

Neville stumbled back, holding his wand out, mouth moving but no words came out. “R—r—riddikulus!” He squeaked.

Draco jumped when a noise like a whip crack snapped across the classroom. Boggart Snape stumbled and when he straightened, his black robes were replaced with a long, lace-trimmed moth-eaten green dress. An ugly hat topped with a matching moth-eaten vulture was sitting on top of his greasy head, with a huge crimson handbag swinging from his arm.

The whole class roared with laughter.

“Parvati! Forward!” Remus called.

Parvati walked forward, determination set on her face. Boggart Snape rounded on her.

Draco flinched as there was another crack, and in it’s place was a bloodstained, bandaged mummy; swinging around and fixing it’s sightless face on Pavarti, dragging it’s feet towards her.

“Riddikulus!”

One of the bandages unravelled at the mummy’s feet; entangling it causing it to fall face forward and it’s head popped off rolling across the floor.

Remus laughed, clapping his hands. “Seamus!”

Seamus darted forward.

Crack!

A banshee replaced the mummy. Her mouth opened wider than was humanly natural and an ungodly high pitched wail filled the room. Draco clapped his hands to his ears, the noise overwhelming to his sensitive hearing.

“Riddikulus!”

The shrieking stopped and the banshee grasped at her throat, voice gone.

Crack!

The banshee became a giant rat, after the spell it started to chase it’s tail in a circle.

Crack!

A large rattlesnake.

Crack!

A lone, bloody eyeball.

Draco gritted his teeth, the cracking sound was like an axe to his brain.

“It’s confused!” Remus called to the class. “We’re getting there! Dean!”

Dean jumped forward.

Crack!

A severed hand replaced the eyeball.

“Riddikulus!”

Snap! A giant mouse trap closed around the scuttling severed hand.

“Excellent! Ron, you next!”

Ron leapt forward fierce determination in his eyes.

Crack!

Draco closed his eyes his ears ringing not helped when several people screamed. He opened his eyes and paled at the sight of a ginormous spider advancing on Ron. For a second it looked like the red head had frozen but then he pointed his wand and…

“Riddikulus!”

And just as he muttered the spider’s legs vanished; it’s giant body rolling over and over, Lavender Brown screamed and jumped out of the way, the spider’s body halting in front of Harry.

A door under a staircase appeared, the door swung open and a big beefy man loomed out of it. “You’re nothing but a freak.”

Draco moved before he could stop himself and jumped in front of Harry.

Crack!

Draco was staring at himself, no scares or bags under his eyes, hair immaculate in rich clothes like that of his old life. “You’re pathetic. Look at what you’ve become. You’ll never be anything. What’s worse is you fooling yourself that you’re a good person now, you’re nothing. No one will ever love you.”

Remus rushed forward. “Here.”  

Crack!

Boggart Draco vanished.

The rest of the class looked around for the Boggart, when they saw a silvery-white orb hanging in the air in front of Professor Lupin. “Riddikulus.” He said with a lazy air.

Crack!

“Forward, Neville, and finish him off!” Lupin encouraged.

Crack!

Boggart Snape was back.

Unlike last time, Neville sprung forward a proud look on his face. “Riddikulus!”

They had a second brief look at of Snape in the ugly get up that apparently Neville’s grandmother wore, before Neville smirked and let out a big, HA and the Boggart exploded in a great puff of smoke.

Draco’s legs gave out and he slumped to the floor, his whole body shaking. Oh yes, that was his greatest fear, the person he could have been and the person he could still become. He pressed his eyes closed fighting back tears. He didn’t hear anything else that was said until he felt a warm hand on his shoulder. Draco opened his eyes to find the classroom empty and his father looking down on him. Remus gave him a sad smile. “Can you stand?” He asked.

Draco shook his head.

Remus nodded and got down on the floor with him. “You… Are not that person.”

“I would have been.” Draco croaked. “If I hadn’t… If I hadn’t been bitten… If I hadn’t met you… I would still be the person I was raised to be.”

Remus pressed his lips together. “Maybe. Or maybe, you would have grown up and found yourself on your own. It may have taken longer. It may have been a different challenge, but no one is born good or bad and everyone is capable of change, if they really want it.”

Draco sniffed.

“I heard about what happened in potions today.” Remus smirked. “That was a very brave thing you did, sticking up for Neville. And just now with Harry, stepping in when you saw he wasn’t prepared for him boggart.” He pointed out.

Draco shrugged. “It was the right thing to do. Harry wouldn’t want everyone knowing his personal business. He’s under a spotlight all the time.”

Remus nodded. “Our choices are what make us Draco, you might have been that person once but you’re not that person now. Because you chose to learn, you chose to listen, and you chose to be kind.”

“I’m really glad you’re my dad.” Draco told him.

Remus pulled him in for a hug. “I’m glad you’re my son, pup. You make me so proud.”

Draco sobbed and clung to him tighter.

Remus let him cry it out before offering him a hanky. “Why don’t you and I have dinner in my office tonight? I’ll ask the kitchens to make your favourite. Cottage pie?”

Draco smiled nodding. “Yeah, that sounds great.”

“Okay, come on.” Remus groaned pulling himself up off the floor. “I’m too old to be sitting on the floor.” He stretched and then offered his arm for Draco to grip and helped him up, frowning. “Has your hip been giving you trouble?”

“Just a few spasms. I’ll take a muscle relaxer before bed tonight, it’s fine.” Draco promised him.

“Okay.” Remus nodded. “Promise you’ll tell me if it’s not.”

“Promise.”

 

Draco returned to the common room just before curfew escorted by his dad to find Harry waiting up for him. He stopped short. “Hi.”

“Hi.” Harry stood up from the sofa. “Are you okay?”

“Better now. Had a good talk with my dad.” Draco nodded. “Are you okay? Sorry, I should have checked on you after…”

Harry shook his head. “It’s okay. Thanks for stepping in, I just… I wasn’t expecting that to happen.” He dropped back down on the sofa.

Draco walked over and sat down next to him. “You don’t have to tell me but… Can I ask what that was all about?” He asked him.

Harry ran his hand through his hair. “It was my cupboard. The man was my uncle.”

“Cupboard?” Draco frowned.

Harry shifted on the sofa, turning to face Draco. “Okay, you have to promise that you’ll never tell anyone about this.” He said seriously.

Draco pressed his lips together, he could tell whatever this was, it was important. “I promise.” He nodded.

“Before I got my Hogwarts letter, well… Not until after, actually, my aunt and uncle got freaked out because my Hogwarts letter was addressed to the Cupboard Under the Stairs.” Harry crossed his arms over his chest, looking down at the fabric of the sofa.

Draco held up a hand. “I’m sorry, your Hogwarts letter was addressed, the Cupboard Under the Stairs?”

Harry nodded. “Before then that was where I slept.”

Draco stared at him, taking that in. He didn’t know what to think about that. “Harry… I’m so sorry. You didn’t deserve that.”

Harry sniffed. “I’ve never told anyone that before. Not Ron or Hermione.”

Draco shook his head. “How can Dumbledore allow that?” He exclaimed.

Harry shrugged. “I asked him in first year. Begged him not to send me back. But he said… He said it was the safest place for me.” Tears welled in his eyes. “They starve me. They locked me in my bedroom for a month and put bars on my window. Uncle Vernon…” He swallowed. “Beat me.”

Draco lunged forward and pulled Harry into a tight hug.

Harry sobbed into his shoulder.

Draco held him tightly until he cried himself out.

Harry pulled back and wiped at his eyes. “The worst part… I didn’t know my name was Harry until I went to school, all they ever called me was freak or boy or…” He trailed off. “Until I came to Hogwarts. I never had a birthday card or a Christmas present or knew what a hug felt like.” He pressed his lips together. “I get why the dementors affect me so much, coming back to Hogwarts is the happiest I ever am. I guess on the plus side when I leave I’ll be immune because I die a little bit every time I step on that train.”

Draco reached out and took his hand. “You’re never going back to that house.”

“I have to.” Harry shook his head.

“I’ll find a way.” Draco promised him. “I promise.”

Harry pulled him in for another hug. When he pulled back wiping his eyes, he playfully punched his shoulder. “See, how can you think after saying that and standing up for me and helping Neville in potions. How can you think that you’re not a good person?”

Draco gave him a weak smile. “Thanks.”

“Oh, I have something for you.” He opened his bag and pulled something out, handing it to him. “It’s a heat pad, Madam Pomfrey had it in the hospital wing, she said you just put it into place where you need it and you tap it with your wand once to keep it into place and then once more for warming and twice for hard heat but she said you can’t have it on the hot setting for more than thirty minutes or it’ll burn.”

Draco smiled holding the heat pad in his hands. “Thank you.”

Harry grinned. “Come on, we should get some sleep. You have a detention with Snape tomorrow.” He pulled himself up off the sofa.

“Urgh, don’t remind me.” Draco groaned, accepting his hand for help up and slung his arm around Harry’s shoulders.

Chapter 4

Notes:

Thank you for your support of this fic!

I hope you enjoy this next chapter

Seven o’clock the next evening Draco knocked on Professor Snape’s office and walked into the room when called. He stepped inside and walked over to the desk where Professor Snape was sat. Snape set down his quill and looked up at Draco, folding his hands on the desk. Draco held his ground waiting for him to speak.

“Are you a trained teacher Mr Lupin?” Professor Snape asked.

Draco refrained from asking; are you? Instead, he said. “No, Professor.”

“So, what qualifications do you have to critic my teaching methods?” Professor Snape tilted his head to the side.

“Besides basic human decency.” Draco felt his hackles raising. “One of your students, their Boggart, the thing they fear the most. Is YOU.” He exclaimed. “Maybe Neville wouldn’t be so bad at potions if you didn’t scare the living daylights out of him. If you gave him a chance. Neville is really smart. He’s amazing at Herbology. He could list all the properties and uses of the plants we use in potions and if you just treated him like a human being instead of the dirt underneath your shoe you might find he could be good at potions.” He panted. “Sir.” He sighed.

“Finished?” Severus asked.

Draco nodded.

“I am tough on my students. But you know how dangerous a potions lab can be.” Professor Snape argued.

Draco rolled his eyes. “I’m not saying, not be tough, or drop the safety rules. I’m saying be patient, stop treating other houses like they’re scum if they’re not Slytherin, I’m saying don’t treat every student like they’ve spent years at home learning basic potion making from their parents or… private tutors.”

Professor Snape nodded. “It is very brave of you to speak up and I will… consider your words carefully. Now, I’ve been speaking with Professor Dumbledore, as you seem to have a knack for teaching, you’re going to run an evening potions class for first years.”

“What?” Draco asked.

“One evening every two weeks. I understand that you want to become a Potion’s Master and this will look very good on your application.” Professor Snape held out a sheet of parchment. “I’ve selected ten students who will be attending and a list of material they need to cover, you’re going to spend the hour planning the first session.”

Draco frowned. “This doesn’t seem like much of a punishment.”

Professor Snape smirked. “Wait until the first session is over.”

Draco walked over to a desk and sat down and got out his parchment and quill and started making a plan. Of all the things to come out of this detention this was not it.

 

“So he’s getting you to tutor first years?” Harry asked the next morning as they walked onto the pitch.

Draco nodded. “Yeah. I don’t think it’s much of a punishment, but he says I should wait until after the first session.”

Harry frowned. “Is that what you want to do? Teach?”

“I dunno. I want to get my mastership in potions. But maybe.” Draco looked up at the sky. “Gonna be a good day for flying.” He held out his Firebolt. “Wanna take her for a spin?” He asked.

Harry grinned. “Really?”

“Sure.” Draco nodded. “I need to do some more stretches first.” He shrugged.

Harry accepted the broom like it was the holy grail before mounting it and taking off. Draco smiled watching him zoom around on it before getting back to stretching and warming up. Harry returned to the ground fifteen minutes later, exhilarated from the flight. “That was amazing.” He rushed over to Draco, a huge grin on his face.

Draco beamed at him. “It’s really good. You know you could probably get one for free, if you wrote to Firebolt and told them you would endorse the broom.”

Harry frowned. “What?”

“Harry, you’re the most famous wizard in the world. Your endorsement of any product would boost sales through the roof.” Draco shrugged.

“That’s dumb.” Harry shook his head.

“That’s the world.” Draco pressed his lips together. “I know you’re uncomfortable with the fame that’s been thrust upon you. That you hate the spotlight you seem to be constantly under. And I think you should get something out of it, something that benefits you.” He shrugged.

Harry smiled. “I don’t need anything.”

“Okay, it’s… Forget I said anything.” Draco held up his hands. “You wanna get up there, run some drills.” He took the broom back.

“Let’s go.” Harry nodded.

Draco mounted his broom smoothly, his movements fluid and practiced. Harry watched him for a moment, envy and admiration mingling in his eyes, before he climbed onto his own broom and kicked off the ground. The two soared into the sky, the familiar rush of wind whipping through their hair and the exhilarating sense of freedom washing over them. They flew side by side, the world below shrinking away as they ascended higher. Harry led them into a series of intricate manoeuvres, diving and weaving through imaginary obstacles with impressive agility. Draco followed closely, his skills as sharp as ever, matching Harry’s every move with precision.

They spent the next half hour pushing each other to their limits, practicing sharp turns, rapid ascents, and daring dives. Finally, both panting and exhilarated, they descended back to the ground, their feet touching the earth with soft thuds. Harry’s face was flushed with excitement, and Draco’s eyes sparkled with a rare lightness.

“That was brilliant,” Harry said, grinning widely.

“Yeah, it was,” Draco agreed, a satisfied smile playing on his lips. “We make a pretty good team up there.”

“Absolutely,” Harry nodded. “We should do this more often.”

“Deal.” Draco replied, slinging his arm over Harry’s shoulders.

Harry grinned, feeling a sense of camaraderie and understanding that transcended their complicated history. For now, in this moment, the sky was the limit.

 

Wednesday night Draco walked into one of the smaller potions classroom used for the NEWT classes. Snape was waiting for him. “I will be observing in case things go wrong but otherwise the classroom is yours and you can use anything in the storage cupboard.

Draco nodded and got to work setting up for his tutoring session. He had the idea to teach students how to prepare ingredients properly. Knife skills and such and they were collectively going to brew a cure for boils. He was going to make it a competition where he would get them to prepare the ingredient for that step of the potion and they would pick the best to go into the cauldron. His goal was to teach them to take their time, precision and care when handling ingredients. He finished laying out ingredients on the desks for the students, he’d given them each the exact measurements. On the front desk where he set up his cauldron and his own ingredients preparation station.

The door opened and Draco saw a few nervous faces looking in. “Come in.” He motioned everyone inside with a warm smile.

Ten terrified first years wandered into the room. Three Gryffindors, four Hufflepuffs, one Slytherin and two Ravenclaws.

“Please put your bags at a station and gather around the front desk.” Draco instructed them, taking off his robes and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt.

The students gathered around the front desk.

Draco looked around at all of them. “Okay, my name is Draco Lupin, this is a potions tutoring session because Professor Snape has noticed you’re struggling with the subject. This isn’t a punishment, none of you are in trouble, this is a way to help you better understand what goes into potion making and help you in your classes.” He reassured them. “So I want you to think now, what do you think is important to do when brewing a potion? Take a minute to think and then we’ll go around in a circle, and I’d like you to say your name and then give me your answer, don’t worry if someone says the same thing as you, it’s okay.” He stood and waited for a minute. “All right, lets start on this side.” He motioned to the Slytherin girl.

“Er… My name is Janie Smith and… being careful.”

Draco smiled. “Hi Janie, that really good.” He walked over to the board, writing in the middle what is important to do when brewing a potion? And drew an arrow out and wrote being careful. Staying at the board he motioned to the next person, a boy from Gryffindor.

“My name is Michael and following the instructions.”

“Very good Michael.” Draco wrote it down.

A Hufflepuff girl next said. “I’m Katie and using the right ingredients.”

Kyle from Ravenclaw. “Er… doing things in the right order.”

James from Hufflepuff looked besides himself as he whimpered. “I don’t know.”

“It’s okay. Take a deep breath. This isn’t a test.” Draco promised him.

“Using the right equipment.”

Draco smiled. “That’s brilliant.” He wrote it down.

He stepped back after everyone had answered. “Okay we’ve got some really great answers here and you’re all right. There are three key things to remember when it comes to potion making. Preparation, Patience and Precision. Everything you’ve said falls under those three things.” He clapped his hands together and walked back over to the front desk. “So let’s think about this more. Where do you think under the three Ps does having the right equipment falls under?”

A few raised their hands.

“Janie.”

“Preparation.”

Draco smiled. “Excellent.” He looked around at the first years. “Preparation is the first and most important part of potion making. In many ways it’s like cooking or baking. You’re making a cake and you don’t bother to measure the ingredients and you forget to add the sugar, are you going to have a good cake?”

Ten heads shook no.

“Exactly. Potions is the same, if you don’t get the ingredients right or the steps right. You’re going to end up with a mess. Which brings us to the second P, patience. One of the best pieces of advice I can give you as you learn to brew potions is take your time. There is no rushing potion brewing. It takes care. It takes… Precision.” Draco explained. “When I was in first year and we brewed a cure for boils, I had someone in my class who wasn’t comfortable with potion brewing, he was nervous, and he rushed. And he missed steps. In missing those steps, the potion went wrong causing the cauldron to melt. Does anyone know what he might have done wrong for that to happen?” He asked.

Kyle frowned in thought and then raised his hand.

“Gone on Kyle.”

“Did he not take the cauldron off the fire before adding the porcupine quills?” Kyle answered with uncertainty.

Draco smiled. “Fantastic, exactly right.” He reached into his pocket and tossed Kyle a wrapped chocolate truffle. “I’m not authorised to give points, so rewards will be of the chocolate variety.” He grinned at him. “You’ll find porcupine quills in a variety of potions, sometimes used whole or powdered. They’re a great binding agent because they’re plentiful because porcupines can replenish their quills. But the heat from the fire caused a volatile reaction.” He clapped his hands together. “Now, together we’re going to brew a cure for boils together, going back to that first P. What is it?”

“Preparation.” The first years said together.

Draco nodded. “Exactly. So we’re going to take our time and go through each step and I’m going to show you how to prepare the ingredients and use your tools correctly.” He looked around. “What is the first ingredient we’re going to add to our cure for boils?”

A Gryffindor boy, Carter, raised his hand. “Is it crushed snake fangs.”

“Yes, very good.” Draco tossed him a chocolate. “Now, some people would argue, it’s a waste of time to buy fangs to crush when you can buy them in powdered form. Why do you think that might not be the best way to do it?”

James raised his hand. “Is it because you can measure the correct amount?”

“Right, if a recipe says six fangs how do you know how much that would be in powder form? Or maybe the powder you’ve bought isn’t the right fineness.” Draco explained.

“Now, a mortar and pestle are a key tool in potion making. So we need six fangs.” He held up the glass jar with the fangs inside. “There are two methods to using the mortar and pestle.” Draco set the glass jar down and picked up the pestle. “Bashing, this is good for breaking down the ingredients and muddling which is good for crushing and reducing things to a finer powder. Which method do you think is best to use for the fangs?”

Abigail, a Hufflepuff, raised her hand. “Should we use both? The fangs are quite big right now so wouldn’t it be better to bash them down and then muddle them?”

Draco grinned. “That’s a good idea but actually we want to muddle them only.” He tipped the fangs into the mortar. “Snake fangs are very delicate, if we bash them, they’re going to fragment instead of powdering, you’ll get these tiny sharp shards.” He picked up the pestle. “So what you want to do is take your pestle and apply a firm pressure, holding the mortar with your other hand. Keep it on the desk, that’s going to give you better control. Then you’re going to gently make a circular motion keeping that pressure.” He demonstrated as he talked. “You see how the pestle it slowly grinding the fangs against the mortar, this is what causes them to break down and turn into the required powder. For this potion, the powder should have the same consistency as sand. You want it a little grainy.” He kept going until the fangs were the right fineness and then set the pestle down and lifted the mortar to show them. “Now, I’d like each of you to go to your desk and try to do the same, we’ll then pick the best snake fangs to add to our cure for boils.” Draco instructed them. “I’ll be coming around to help you.”

The first years hurried off to their desks and started working. Draco walked around the class offering guidance and encouragement to everyone.

“Okay everyone, bring your mortars up to the front desk please.” Draco called after a few minutes. He looked over their work and nodded. “This is a really good try from everyone, some of you could have had a bit more pressure on the pestle, the powder is a little chunkier than would be optimal, it’s more of a sea salt like consistency than a sand like consistency we’ve been achieving and some of you went a little too hard and the powder is a grade too fine. All of these will produce a cure for boils, but it’ll be slightly lower in quality. I want no one to be discouraged, this is a skill, and it takes a fourth P to perfect. It’s practice.” Draco smiled at them. “Now the winner of this round, is… Abigail.” He picked up her mortar. “It’s not a perfect powder, but if you compare it to mine, see how yours is a little grainier. Another minute and you’d have been there.” He set the mortar down next to the cauldron. “Well done everyone.” He handed Abigail a chocolate frog. “And well done Abigail.”

“Now then.” He filled the cauldron with water and brought it to a light simmer. “Our first step is to add four measures of the powder.”

“What’s the point in grinding up six if we’re not going to use all of it?” James asked.

“Excellent question. It’s difficult to assume how much four measures is going to be, you don’t want to have to keep going back and forth grinding up more fangs if you don’t have enough, six fangs of varying size are always for the most part going to achieve enough for your potion.” Draco explained, adding the four measure. “Now we increase the flame to heat at 250 for ten seconds before reducing back down and leaving to brew for around thirty-five minutes.” He held up a wind-up timer. “This is a great tool for timing your brewing times.” He set the timer and set it down on the front desk.

The rest of the session carried on much the same way. Draco demonstrated how to prepare the ingredients, the first years would try to replicate and the best prepared would be used in the potion. When the timer went off, Draco gathered them around and started talking them through the brewing process, asking questions, explaining what the colour changes in the potion indicated. And then together they had brewed a near perfect cure for boils.

“Fantastic work today everyone. We have about ten minutes left, so I want you to go and sit down and write up some notes on what we’ve covered, feel free to ask me any questions. Because next session you’re going to be making your own cure individually.” Draco smiled at them.

And then the session was over, Draco bid goodbye to the first years, grinning ear to ear, a huge swell of pride swelling in his chest. He felt like he’d really achieved something tonight. He turned around and jumped, in the last two hours he’d completely forgotten Snape had been in the room, observing.

Snape stared down at him and nodded his head. "That went better than expected." He drawled. “Consider me… impressed.” He pressed his lips together. “Let’s see how much they’ve retained by the next session. You may go.” He dismissed Draco.

Draco left the room, floating on cloud nine and as there was still an hour before curfew he decided to stop by his dad’s office. He knocked on the door and stepped inside.

Remus looked up from his seventh year marking and smiled, taking off his reading glasses. “How was it?”

“Brilliant.” Draco exclaimed, walking over and sitting down on the sofa. “They really listened to me.”

Remus chuckled softly, a gleam of pride in his eyes. “I knew you’d be great at it, Draco. Teaching runs in our blood, after all.”

Draco leaned back, sighing contentedly. “It’s just... I didn’t expect to enjoy it this much. I thought it would be nerve-wracking, but seeing them learn, watching their eyes light up when they got something right… it was incredible.”

Remus stood up and walked over to Draco, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “That’s the real magic of teaching. It’s not just about imparting knowledge; it’s about inspiring curiosity and confidence. And it sounds like you did just that.”

Draco smiled up at his father, feeling a warmth spread through him. “Thanks, Dad. That means a lot.”

Remus ruffled Draco’s hair affectionately. “Anytime, son. Now, how about we celebrate your successful first session with some hot chocolate?”

Draco’s eyes lit up. “That sounds perfect.”

Remus got up and started making the hot chocolate from the little café station in his office, Draco watched him feeling a sense of contentment and fulfilment. It was a new beginning for him, and he couldn’t wait to see what the future held but a small niggle wriggled in his head, could he really do this, if he was a werewolf? “Dad, do you really think I could do it? Be a teacher?”

“Of course.” Remus nodded.

“Even if I’m a werewolf?” Draco asked.

Remus smiled. “I’m doing it aren’t I?”

“I know but what if someone finds out. You have to live with that worry every day.” Draco accepted the mug of hot chocolate.

Remus took a deep breath and sipped his hot chocolate thoughtfully. "It’s true, Draco. It’s a risk we take, but it’s worth it. We have to believe in ourselves and in the good we can do. The world needs more compassionate and understanding teachers, and I know you can be one of them."

Draco pondered his father's words, feeling the warmth of the hot chocolate seep into his bones. "You're right, Dad. I want to make a difference, just like you have."

Remus smiled proudly. "And you will. Just remember, no matter what challenges come your way, you have the strength to overcome them. You're not alone in this."

Draco nodded, feeling more confident than ever. With his father's support and his own determination, he knew he could face whatever obstacles lay ahead. As they sat together, sharing stories and dreams of the future, a sense of hope and possibility filled the room, and Draco felt ready to embrace his new path.

 

Harry was waiting up for him when Draco returned to the common room. “Hey, how was it?” He asked, setting down his copy of Quidditch today.

“It was brilliant.” Draco flopped down onto the sofa next to Harry. “I just… I feel like this is what I want to do with my life. I never thought, before, I could ever do something like this. Teaching isn’t exactly a coveted profession to the Malfoys but I think I could really do it.”

Harry nodded. “That’s great. You’ll be an amazing teacher.” He bit his lip. “Hey, can I ask you something?” He asked.

Draco nodded. “Sure, ask away.”

“Why do you call them the Malfoys?”

Draco pressed his lips together and looked away into the fire. He really wanted to explain it properly, he’d done it briefly when Hermione had asked that question, but it was different with Harry, he wasn’t sure why, but it was. “What do you know about magic theory?” He asked instead.

Harry frowned. “Not much.”

"Pureblood magic comes from the bloodline.” Draco explained. “Hang on a second before you start arguing with me.” He pleaded seeing Harry about to do just that. “I don’t believe there is one type of magic. Evidence shows that and it’s interesting to think about why some people have magic and some people don’t. Purebloods believe their magic comes from their bloodline, that’s why they’re so obsessed with keeping the bloodline as pure as possible because every link of magic in the family strengthens it. Family magic is really powerful, that’s why older wizarding families and pureblood families, do everything they can to have as many children as possible. Big family, more people contributing to the family magic. Am I making sense?”

Harry nodded slowly. “I think so. So, it’s like the family’s magic is a collective force?”

“Exactly,” Draco said, relaxing slightly. “In the view of a pureblood, being disowned means not only being removed from the household or excluded from inheritance, but also being severed from the family magic. They are no longer associated with that family. That is why I refer to them as The Malfoys, because they are no longer my family."

Harry was silent for a moment, absorbing Draco’s words. “That makes sense,” he said finally. “I never really thought about it that way. I guess I’ve always seen magic as an individual thing, but I can see how it could be more than that.”

Draco nodded. “It’s just one perspective, but it’s one that was ingrained in me from a young age. And it’s something I’m still trying to reconcile with my own beliefs and experiences.”

“Thanks for explaining,” Harry said, offering a small smile. “I appreciate it.”

Draco returned the smile. “Anytime. You know you have your own family magic right?”

Harry frowned. “What do you mean?”

"The Potters are an ancient wizarding family. They would have had their own family magic and customs. Plus there’s the seat on the Wizengamot seat.” Draco explained.

Harry's eyes widened in surprise. “The Potters have a seat on the Wizengamot? I didn't know that.”

Draco chuckled softly. “You really are clueless about your own heritage, aren’t you? Yes, the Potters have held a seat on the Wizengamot for generations. It’s a position of great influence and responsibility.”

Harry shook his head, still trying to process the information. “I guess I’ve always been more focused on other things. Like, you know, surviving Voldemort and all that.”

Draco’s expression softened. “I understand. But now that you know, it’s something you might want to look into. There’s a lot of power in knowing where you come from and the legacy you carry.”

Harry nodded thoughtfully. “Yeah, I suppose you’re right. Thanks, Draco.”

“I can help you if you like. I’m not a Malfoy anymore but I still know a lot about this stuff and how the wizarding world works. I can help if you want.” Draco said with a small, genuine smile.

Harry considered Draco's offer for a moment before nodding. “I’d appreciate that. There’s so much about the wizarding world I still don’t know, and having someone to guide me would be really helpful.”

Draco’s smile widened. “Great. We can start whenever you’re ready. Maybe we can begin with looking into your family's history and understanding the responsibilities that come with your position on the Wizengamot.”

Harry felt a sense of relief wash over him. For the first time, he felt like he wasn't alone in navigating the complexities of his heritage. “That sounds good. Thanks, Draco. I really mean it.”

Draco simply nodded, a silent understanding passing between them. It was the beginning of a new chapter, one where Harry would finally uncover the depths of his lineage and the power it held. He also felt a well of sadness inside him, he would always feel that sense of emptiness from being cut out of his family, he would never take the Malfoy seat in the Wizengamot or help shape the world from a position of power. But maybe he could help shape it in another way.

Notes:

Snape: Your punishment for questioning my teaching methods is to teach first years
Draco: Okay, watch me do it better than you

Teacher Draco is Gordon Ramsey on Junior Master Chef

Chapter 5

Notes:

Thank you so much for your support of this fic.

I hope you enjoy this next chapter!

As the days passed, Harry and Draco spent countless hours in the Hogwarts library, poring over ancient tomes and dusty scrolls. They uncovered the rich and complex history of the Potter family, tracing their lineage back to some of the most influential wizards of their time. Each discovery brought Harry a deeper sense of connection to his past and a clearer understanding of his role in the wizarding world.

Despite the seriousness of their research, there were moments of levity. Draco’s dry wit and unexpected kindness made the process less daunting, and Harry found himself appreciating his former rival’s companionship more than he ever thought possible.

One evening, as they were closing a particularly heavy volume on the laws governing the Wizengamot, Draco turned to Harry with a contemplative look. “You know, Harry, understanding your heritage isn’t just about power or responsibility. It’s also about knowing who you are and where you come from. It’s about finding your place in this world.”

Harry nodded, the weight of Draco’s words sinking in. “You’ve changed a lot, Draco. I’m glad we’re doing this together.”

Draco smiled, a genuine warmth in his eyes. “So am I, Harry. So am I.”

 

Harry noticed Draco’s shift in mood as the month of September drew to a close. He was more irritable, tired, his leg was hurting him more than ever and he pulled himself up and down the Hogwarts stairs muttering a long stream of inventive and colourful curses as he went. When Harry offered to help him, he’d snap at him and so Harry stopped asking, remembering how irritated he got when people coddled him.

Which was why it was so concerning when Draco vanished before lunch on the last day of the month. Harry hurried up to the dorm after Charms class finished and found Draco curled up on his bed fast asleep. Concern creased Harry's brow as he approached Draco's bedside. He hesitated for a moment, contemplating whether to wake him or let him rest. The sight of Draco so vulnerable stirred a mix of empathy and worry within him. Gently, Harry reached out and placed a hand on Draco’s shoulder, giving it a soft shake.

“Draco,” he called quietly, not wanting to startle him. “Are you alright?”

Draco stirred, groggily opening his eyes. The moment he saw Harry, he attempted to sit up, but a wince of pain stopped him. “What time is it?” he asked, his voice heavy with fatigue.

“Just after Charms class,” Harry replied, his concern evident. “You weren’t at lunch, and I got worried. You’ve not been yourself lately.”

Draco sighed, running a hand through his tousled hair. “I’m fine, Harry. Just a bit worn out, that’s all.”

Harry wasn’t convinced. “You’ve been pushing yourself too hard.”

“Wait, did you say lessons were over?” Draco’s eyes widened.

“Yeah.” Harry nodded. “Don’t worry, Hermione always takes extensive notes, and I know she’ll let you borrow them and I’ll…”

Draco hopped off the bed. “No, no. I mean that’s great, but I’m supposed to be meeting my dad.” He grabbed his overnight bag. “He’s not feeling well, I’m going home with him for a couple of days.” He explained, grabbing his book off the bedside table.

Harry frowned. “Are you sure that’s a good idea? You don’t look too good yourself.”

“Gee, thanks.” Draco rolled his eyes.

“You know what I mean.” Harry sighed. “Is there anything I can do to help?”

Draco paused, his expression softening for a moment. "Just... be here when I get back. I could use the company." He gave a half-hearted smile before heading towards the door.

Harry watched him go, a mix of worry and determination settling in his chest. He knew Draco was hiding something, but he respected his friend's need for privacy. “I’ll be here,” he murmured to the empty room, silently promising to be there when Draco needed him most.

Harry took a deep breath, the silence of the room amplifying the thoughts racing through his mind. He couldn't shake the feeling that something was seriously wrong, not just with Remus Lupin’s health, but with Draco's well-being too.

As he sat on the edge of Draco's bed, he glanced around the room, his eyes falling on the various belongings strewn about. A picture of Draco and Remus caught his attention it looked to have been taken the previous Christmas; they were wearing ugly Christmas jumpers sat under a small, decorated tree. They looked so happy.

Determined to keep his promise, Harry decided to make the most of the time before Draco's return. He would check in with Hermione to get those notes, maybe even prepare a small care package for Draco. It wasn't much, but it was a way to show that he cared, that he was there for him.

Harry stood up, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. He was going to be the friend Draco needed, no matter what secrets lay hidden beneath the surface. As he left the room, he whispered once more, "I'll be here," letting the words linger in the air as a testament to his unwavering loyalty.

 

Draco burst into his dad’s office, panting slightly and his leg screaming in protest. “Sorry. I fell asleep and…” He stopped seeing Professor Snape stood in the office with his dad. He faltered then notice the two vials of potion in his dad’s hand.

“You two best make a move.” Snape said eyeing the two of them with distaste. “After all we wouldn’t want your little secret getting out.”

Remus glared at him. “Thank you, Severus.”

Snape swept from the room closing the door behind him as he left. Draco couldn't help but feel a surge of anger towards the professor, he never would understand the man. Severus Snape had been a sort of uncle to him growing up and when Draco was bitten, he’d fought for him, found Remus to take care of him and he knew there was bad blood between them so it couldn’t have been easy. But sometimes the way he looked at Draco now, like a monster, made Draco’s heart break.

Remus placed a comforting hand on Draco's shoulder. "Come on pup, we have plenty of time before the moon rises, let’s go home and enjoy a few peaceful hours," he said, his voice steady yet gentle.

Draco nodded, swallowing the lump in his throat. The week before the full moon was always the worst, his temper shortened as his senses grew ever more sensitive. Living in a dorm with five other boys was not kind on his nose this week, he’d been using lavender drops to try and mask the smell. The day of was by far the most taxing, his nap had helped but as the moon drew closer the more his skin began to itch, warning him that the transformation was near. He took a handful of floo powder from Remus and stepped into the fire, calling for the bungalow and dropped the powder. Seconds later he was stepping out into the comfort of home. He dusted the soot from his robes and walked over and dropped onto the sofa with a groan.

Remus followed, closing the distance between them with a few strides. He sat down next to Draco, the sofa dipping under their combined weight. For a moment, they simply sat in silence, each lost in their thoughts. The quiet was a welcome respite from the chaos that often surrounded them.

"How are you holding up?" Remus asked softly, breaking the stillness.

Draco shrugged, his eyes fixed on a spot on the floor. "It's getting harder," he admitted. "The transformations are... they're taking more out of me each time."

Remus nodded, his expression one of understanding and empathy. "I know it's tough, but you're strong, Draco. You have people who care about you, who will stand by you no matter what."

Draco looked up, meeting Remus's gaze. There was a flicker of gratitude in his eyes, mingled with the ever-present pain. "Thank you," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "For everything."

Remus smiled, a warm and comforting presence. "You're never alone, pup. Remember that." He pressed one of the phials of potion into his hand. “Bottoms up.”

Draco uncorked his phial and clinked it against Remus’ before knocking it back and swallowing quickly to avoid the taste as little as possible.

They spent the next few hours in quiet companionship, the bond between them growing stronger with each passing moment. As the sun began to set, casting a golden glow over the bungalow, the impending transformation loomed over them. But in that moment, they found solace in each other's company. With not long left, the two of them changed into more elasticated clothing more likely to survive the transformation and they headed out into the woods.

Despite it’s pull over him now, Draco couldn’t help but admire the beauty of the moon. He could feel the wolf inside itching to get out. As they reached the clearing, bathed in the silvery light of the full moon, Draco could feel the transformation drawing nearer. The air was crisp, filled with the faint scent of pine and earth, a stark contrast to the turmoil brewing inside him. Remus stood by his side, a steady presence, his own transformation imminent.

"Remember to breathe through it," Remus advised, his voice calm and steady. "Let the change come naturally. Fighting it only makes it harder."

Draco nodded, his muscles tensing in anticipation. He took a deep breath, closing his eyes as he felt the first twinges of the transformation ripple through his body. Pain shot through his limbs, a familiar and yet always jarring sensation. He gritted his teeth, trying to focus on Remus's voice, on the grounding presence beside him.

The transformation was brutal, as always, each bone shifting, realigning, his senses heightening to an almost unbearable degree. He could hear the rustle of leaves, the distant call of an owl, the rapid thud of his own heart. But amidst the chaos, there was a strange sense of peace, a surrender to the inevitable.

When the transformation was complete, Draco stood on four legs, his senses now fully in tune with the forest around him. He glanced at Remus, who had also completed his transformation, the older wolf's eyes reflecting a mix of solidarity and resilience. They moved together, a pack of two, navigating the forest with an ease that came from years of experience.

For a while, they ran, the moon guiding their path, the forest a blur around them. The freedom of the wolf, the raw power coursing through his veins, was a stark contrast to the human struggles Draco faced. In this form, there were no complexities, no worries about the future, just the pure, unadulterated present. Draco playfully jumped at Remus who huffed and chased the young wolf, the two of them play fighting, chasing each other in animal game of one-on-one tag. Finally, Remus grew tired and laid down on the forest floor and rested his head on his front paws. Draco padded over and curled up next to him.

As dawn approached, the first light filtering through the trees, they made their way back to the bungalow. The transformation back to human was equally painful but familiar. Exhausted, they collapsed on the floor, their human forms fragile and vulnerable once more.

Draco looked at Remus, a silent understanding passing between them. This shared ordeal, this monthly test of endurance, had forged a bond stronger than any words could convey. They were pack; bound in this endless struggle.

"Thank you," Draco whispered again, his voice hoarse. Remus simply nodded, a tired but genuine smile on his lips.

Together, they faced the challenges of their transformations, finding strength in each other, knowing that no matter how difficult the path ahead, they would never walk it alone. Draco crawled into his bed and passed out, exhausted from the night. The wolfsbane potion may allow him to keep his mind and he was so grateful he’d never had to experience a transformation without it. He’d asked Remus about it and the stories he’d told him haunted Draco’s nightmares. He hoped there never came a time when he had to.

 

Draco returned to Gryffindor Common Room on Sunday. His hip was killing him and he was exhausted but he was glad to be back. Especially when he got up to the dorm and found Harry waiting there. “Hey.”

Harry looked up from the book he was pretending to read and immediately noticed the strain in Draco's posture. He set the book aside and stood up, concern etched on his face. “Rough night?” he asked softly, stepping closer.

Draco managed a weary smile, the sight of Harry's familiar face bringing a comforting warmth. “You could say that.” He replied, sinking into his bed with a groan.

“Is your dad okay?” Harry asked getting up and walking over to sit on the edge of the bed.

“Yeah, he’s doing a lot better.” Draco shifted to sit up against the head of the bed. “Did I miss much while I was gone?” He asked. “Why are you up here on your own?”

Harry shrugged. “Ron and Hermione are fighting about Crookshanks and Scabbers again, so I came up here for a bit of peace.”

“Ah, the rat versus cat conundrum.” Draco nodded rubbing at his eyes.

“I swear, they fight more over those pets than anything else,” Harry said, shaking his head. He reached out and gently placed a hand on Draco's knee, the concern in his eyes deepening. “But enough about them. How are you feeling? Really?”

Draco sighed, leaning back and closing his eyes for a moment. “I'll be alright. It's just... when my dad gets sick it can be a lot. But I don’t mind because he looks after me too. It’s hard to explain but we hold each other up.”

Harry squeezed his knee reassuringly. “I’m here for you, Draco.”

Draco opened his eyes and looked at Harry, the warmth and sincerity in his words cutting through the exhaustion. “Thank you, Harry. That means more than you know.”

For a while, they sat in comfortable silence, the weight of their shared experiences creating a bond that needed no words. Eventually, Harry shifted, a mischievous glint in his eye. “Well, this might make you feel better. Quidditch try outs are next weekend and I made you a little er… Care package.” Harry got up from his bed and came back with a shoebox and held it out.

Draco raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. “A care package? For Quidditch tryouts?”

Harry nodded, a playful smile spreading across his face. “Yeah, open it.”

Draco took the shoebox and carefully lifted the lid. Inside, he found an assortment of items: a brand new pair of Quidditch gloves, a small vial of potion labelled “Energy Boost,” several packets of his favourite snacks and a large bar of his favourite chocolate. There was also a handwritten note from Harry, filled with encouraging words and a reminder to believe in himself.

Draco's eyes softened as he looked through the contents. “Harry, this is incredible. You didn’t have to do all this.”

Harry shrugged modestly. “I wanted to. I thought you could use a little boost. Plus, I know how much you love Quidditch, and it would be great to play with you this year… On the team.” He blushed. “Oh, and I also told Oliver how good you were and he nearly swooned when I told him you had a Firebolt. So, we need you fighting fit, my reputation is on the line.”

“Well, we can’t ruin your reputation, Merlin forbid.” Draco smiled, genuinely touched by the gesture. “Thank you, Harry. This really means a lot.”

Harry beamed. “You're welcome. Now, how about we go down to the common room and see if Ron and Hermione have called a truce? Or maybe we can just stay here and enjoy some of those snacks.”

Draco chuckled, the fatigue in his eyes momentarily replaced by a sparkle of joy. “Staying here sounds perfect.”

Harry nodded. “Scooch over then.” He moved to lie next to Draco on the bed.

As they settled back on the bed, sharing the snacks and light-hearted conversation, the room was filled with a sense of peace and camaraderie. Draco realised this was what it meant to have a real friend.

The afternoon sun cast a warm glow through the window as they continued chatting. Draco couldn’t help but feel a sense of ease settling over him, something he hadn't felt in a long time. Conversation flowed effortlessly between them, ranging from Quidditch strategies to their favourite magical creatures.

After a while, Harry pulled out the handwritten note he had included in the package. “I meant every word, you know,” he said, his tone sincere. “You’re a great player, and I believe in you.”

Draco looked down at the note and then back at Harry. “You have no idea how much that means to me. I’ve always felt like I had to prove something, but with you, it’s different. It feels… right.”

Harry smiled, his eyes twinkling with understanding. “That’s because it is right. We’re teammates now, and more importantly, we’re friends. We’ve got each other’s backs, on and off the field.”

Draco nodded, a newfound determination rising within him. “Alright then,” he said, a playful glint in his eye. “Let’s make sure we crush those tryouts.”

“Absolutely,” Harry laughed. “And afterwards, we’ll celebrate with a feast of snacks.”

With their spirits lifted, they continued to share stories and laughter, the bond between them growing stronger with each passing moment. And in that room, filled with light and warmth, Draco knew he had found something truly special.

Chapter 6

Notes:

Double Feature Friday!

If this chapter doesn't make sense you might need to go back one.

Draco stepped out onto the Quidditch pitch with steely determination. There were five other people trying out with him for the Chaser position available. The rest of the Gryffindor team were stood behind Oliver Wood. Draco caught Harry’s eye and he grinned at him and gave him a thumbs up.

The boost energy potion had given Draco an added lift he needed after a draining week back at school. He was ready for this. He couldn’t wait to show everyone just how good he was.

Oliver stepped forward, his voice carrying across the pitch. “Alright everyone, let’s see what you’ve got. We’ll start with some basic drills and then move on to a scrimmage.”

Draco took a deep breath and mounted his broom, feeling the familiar rush of adrenaline. The drills began, and he moved with precision and speed, catching and passing the Quaffle with ease. He could hear the cheers and shouts from the sidelines, but he focused on the task at hand.

As the scrimmage started, Draco’s determination only grew stronger. He weaved through the air, outmanoeuvring his opponents with grace and skill. His passes were sharp, his shots on target. He could feel the eyes of the team on him, and he thrived under their scrutiny.

Harry watched from the sidelines, a proud smile on his face. He knew Draco had what it took to make the team, and he was thrilled to see him proving it to everyone else. Oliver blew the whistle, signalling the end of the tryouts, and the players descended to the ground.

Oliver gathered everyone around. “You all did a great job today. But there’s only one position available and I can only take the best on this team if we’re going to take back the Quidditch Cup. I’m pleased to announce that the position will be going to Draco Lupin.” He offered Draco his hand. “Welcome to the team.”

Draco beamed shaking his hand. “I won’t let you down.”

“You keep flying like that and I have no doubt.” Oliver nodded. “I’ll be posting the practice rota shortly.”

Harry rushed over to Draco and pulled him in for a tight hug. “You did it. You were amazing.” He exclaimed.

Draco pulled back from the hug, his eyes sparkling with triumph. “Thanks, Harry. I couldn’t have done it without your support.”

Harry laughed. “Nonsense. That was all you out there. You were incredible.”

The rest of the team began to gather around, offering their congratulations and welcoming Draco to the fold. There was a palpable sense of excitement and camaraderie as they discussed the upcoming season and their shared goal of winning the Quidditch Cup.

As they made their way back to the castle, Draco felt a sense of belonging he had never experienced before. He had always been determined and ambitious, but now he had a team behind him, a community that believed in him.

Later, in the Gryffindor common room, a celebration was in full swing. Fred and George Weasley had somehow procured an impressive array of snacks and butterbeer, and the room was filled with laughter and cheer.

Draco found himself sitting with Harry, Ron, and Hermione by the fire, the warmth of their friendship enveloping him. “I still can’t believe I made the team,” he confessed, his voice tinged with awe.

Ron clapped him on the back. “Believe it, mate. You earned it.”

Hermione nodded. “You were fantastic out there. You’ve got a natural talent.”

Draco smiled, feeling a rush of gratitude. “Thanks, everyone. I’m really looking forward to this season.”

“Will it be weird, I mean you used to be a Slytherin, any lingering feelings of comrade for your old house?” Ron asked him.

“No way, I’m a Gryffindor now, through and through.” Draco declared to cheers from the Gryffindor team.

Harry raised his glass of butterbeer. “To Draco, our newest Gryffindor Chaser, may his Quaffle always find the goal!” The room erupted in applause and cheers, and Draco felt his cheeks flush with pride and happiness.

Ron grinned. “And to smashing Slytherin in the next match!” He cheered.

The Gryffindor common room filled with renewed laughter and excitement, the bonds of friendship growing stronger with every passing moment. Draco knew that this was just the beginning of an incredible journey, one that he would face with courage, determination, and the unwavering support of his new family.

 

Draco was excited for his first practice with the team, dressed in his new red and gold Quidditch uniform, standing shoulder to shoulder with Harry. He was not quite prepared however for the sheer force that was Oliver Wood.

“This is our last chance—my last chance—to win the Quidditch Cup,” Oliver paced up and down like a drill sergeant delivering a war mission to his troops. “I’ll be leaving at the end of this year. I’ll never get another shot at it. Gryffindor hasn’t won for seven years now. Okay, so we’ve had the worst luck in the world, injuries and then the tournament getting called off last year…” He swallowed, as though the memory still brought a lump to his throat. “But we also know we’ve got the best. Ruddy. Team. In. The. School.” He punched his fist into his other hand for added emphasis to each word, the old manic glint back in his eye. “We’ve got three superb Chasers.” Wood pointed at Angelina Johnson, Katie Bell and Draco. “We’ve got two unbeatable Beaters.”

“Stop it, Oliver, you’re embarrassing us,” said Fred and George Weasley together, pretending to swoon, fanning themselves with their hands.

“And we’ve got a Seeker who has never failed to win us a match!” Wood rumbled, glaring at Harry with a kind of furious pride. “And me,” he added as an afterthought.

“We think you’re very good too, Oliver,” George nodded.

“Spanking good Keeper,” Fred agreed.

Draco chuckled covering his hand with his fist trying to disguise it as a cough, grinning when Harry playfully nudged him in the ribs.

“The point is,” Oliver went back to pacing. “The Quidditch Cup should have had our name on it these last two years. Ever since Harry joined the team, I’ve thought the thing was in the bag. But we haven’t got it, and this year’s the last chance we’ll get to finally see our name on the thing…” He sounded so dejected about it, even Fred and George felt sympathy for him.

“Oliver, this year’s our year.” Fred proclaimed with determination.

“We’ll do it, Oliver!” Angelina agreed.

“Definitely,” Harry grinned.

The team commenced their training sessions with great determination, meeting three evenings each week. Despite the increasingly cold and wet weather and the darkening nights, no amount of mud, wind, or rain could diminish their optimistic vision of ultimately winning the prestigious, silver Quidditch Cup. One evening, after concluding a rigorous training session, Harry and Draco returned to the Gryffindor common room, feeling both cold and stiff but animatedly talking about practice with pure excitement. They stepped through the portrait hole to find the whole room a buzz of excitement.

“What’s happened?” Harry asked Ron and Hermione, joining them by the best chairs by the fireside and completing some star charts for Astronomy.

 

Draco groaned flopping down into the sofa. Between Quidditch practice, running his tutoring sessions, homework and his ‘furry little problem’ he was stretched thin. Since practice had started his research with Harry had all but stopped and he couldn’t help but feel like he was letting him down.

“First Hogsmeade weekend.” Ron pointed at a notice that had appeared on the battered bulletin board. “End of October. Halloween.”

Draco grunted when Harry threw himself into the seat next to him, glancing over and seeing the sour look on his face. That’s right, he’d forgotten Harry couldn’t go to Hogsmeade, that being said the night before Halloween was a full moon so he wouldn’t be going either.

“Harry, I’m sure you’ll be able to go next time. They’re bound to catch Black soon. He’s been sighted once already.” Hermione smiled at him, seeing his expression just like Draco had.

Ron shook his head. “Black isn’t fool enough to try anything in Hogsmeade. You should try asking McGonagall if you can go this time, Harry. The next one might not be for ages.”

“Ron!” Hermione exclaimed. “Harry’s supposed to stay in school.”

“He can’t be the only third year left behind.” Ron dismissed her turning back to Harry. “Ask McGonagall, go on, Harry…”

“Yeah, I think I will.” Harry nodded, glancing at Draco.

Draco thought about saying something about him not going but he decided not to.

Hermione opened her mouth to argue, but at that moment Crookshanks leapt lightly onto her lap. A large, dead spider was dangling from his mouth.

“Does he have to eat that in front of us?” Ron glared at the cat in disgust, no joy in watching the large orange furball chew on his greatest fear.

Draco himself wasn’t overly fond of cats, he couldn’t say why but he sensed they could tell there was something canine about him.

“Clever Crookshanks, did you catch that all by yourself?” Hermione cooed at the cat while Crookshanks slowly chewed up the spider, his yellow eyes fixed insolently on Ron.

“Just keep him over there, that’s all,” Ron snapped turning back to his star chart. “I’ve got Scabbers asleep in my bag.”

Harry yawned and rested his head on Draco’s shoulder. He really wanted to go to bed but he couldn’t bring himself to move, and he was very comfy.

Draco glanced around the common room, smiling and reached out playing with the hair at the base of Harry’s neck. The flickering flames in the fireplace cast long shadows on the walls, and the murmurs of other students' conversations seemed a distant hum. It was peaceful. Draco glanced up and noticed Hermione giving him a weird look. He gave her a silent questioning look, but she just smiled and shrugged.

Ron, still glaring at Crookshanks, muttered under his breath as he continued working on his star chart.

Hermione, sensing the unease, tried to lighten the mood. "Maybe we should all get some sleep. Before Draco gets stuck on the sofa all night with a sleeping Harry.

Harry groaned. “I’m awake.” He forced his eyes open, sitting up and rubbing his eyes. “But I think you’re right. I’m going to bed.” He got up, leaving the warmth of Draco behind and turned to help him up when Crookshanks suddenly pounced off Hermione's lap, making a beeline for Ron's bag.

“OY!” Ron roared, seizing his bag as Crookshanks sank four sets of claws deep inside it and began tearing ferociously. “GET OFF, YOU STUPID ANIMAL!” Ron tried to pull the bag away from Crookshanks, but Crookshanks clung on, spitting and slashing.

Chaos ensued as man battled cat battling bag, when Scabbers when flying out of the top of Ron’s bad and scampered across the room, Crookshanks giving chase.

“CATCH THAT CAT!” Ron yelled.

George Weasley attempted to catch Crookshanks but missed falling flat on his face with a great oof; Scabbers swiftly darted through a crowd and hid beneath an antique chest of drawers. Crookshanks came to a sudden stop, crouched low on his legs, and began making vigorous attempts to reach below the furniture with his front paw. Ron and Hermione quickly approached; Hermione secured Crookshanks by the midsection and lifted him away, while Ron laid on his stomach and, with considerable effort, retrieved Scabbers by grasping his tail.

“Look at him!” Ron rounded on Hermione furiously, dangling Scabbers in front of her. “He’s skin and bone! You keep that cat away from him!”

“Crookshanks doesn’t understand it’s wrong!” Hermione whimpered, her voice shaking. “All cats chase rats, Ron!”

“There’s something funny about that animal!” Ron snarled, doing his best to persuade a frantically squirming Scabbers into his pocket. “It heard me say that Scabbers was in my bag!”

“Oh, what rubbish. Crookshanks could smell him, Ron, how else d’you think…”

“That cat’s got it in for Scabbers!” Ron jabbed a finger at the cat. “And Scabbers was here first, and he’s ill!” Ron marched through the common room and up to the boys dormitory.

Draco sighed, pulling himself up and ran his hand through his hair. “I think that’s enough drama for me for one night. Just give him time to calm down Hermione, he’s strangely attached to that old rat.”

Hermione sniffed and nodded.

“Coming Harry?” Draco asked him.

Harry glanced from Hermione to Draco, feeling torn. He knew how much Ron cared about Scabbers, no matter how old and scruffy the rat was. He also understood Hermione's point about Crookshanks, and didn't want to leave her feeling unsupported.

"Yeah, I'm coming," Harry finally replied to Draco, giving Hermione a small, encouraging smile. "Don't worry, Hermione. Ron will come around. He just needs some time."

Hermione smiled weakly and nodded again, her eyes still glistening with unshed tears. "Thanks, Harry. Good night."

Draco and Harry made their way up to the boys' dormitory. As they climbed the stairs, Harry couldn't help but think about the tension between his friends. He hoped things would settle down soon, but he had a nagging feeling that there was more to the situation than met the eye.

"You know, Harry," Draco said thoughtfully as they reached their room, "there's something odd about that cat. I mean, I've seen plenty of cats in my time, but Crookshanks... he’s different."

Harry frowned slightly, recalling Hermione's insistence that Crookshanks was just being a cat. "What do you mean?"

Draco shrugged, looking contemplative. "I don't know. Call it gut instinct. Just... keep an eye on things, alright?"

Harry nodded, deciding that Draco's words warranted some consideration. "Alright. Let's get some sleep."

With that, the two boys prepared for bed, the events of the evening weighing heavily on Harry's mind. He hoped that a good night's rest would bring clarity, but deep down, he knew the mystery of Crookshanks and Scabbers was far from over.

 

Sometimes Draco just liked a bit of time on his own. So, with Harry going between Ron and Hermione trying to get them talking again, he wandered out into the grounds and down to the lake. Since he was bitten, he’d found a strange attachment to being outside, to nature. He sat down under a tree and took out his ancient runes book. It was a chilly day but he felt nice and warm wrapped up in one of Remus’ jumpers that he may or may not have stolen. Sometimes it was comforting to wear something that had his dad’s scent, it was like he was there even when he wasn’t and it soothed Draco’s wolf.

As Draco sat absorbed in his ancient runes book, he suddenly felt a presence nearby. Looking up, he was startled to see a large black dog approaching him. The dog’s eyes, dark and intense, seemed to hold a depth of understanding that was almost human. It moved with a quiet grace, its fur glistening in the dappled sunlight that filtered through the tree branches.

Draco tensed for a moment, unsure of the dog's intentions, but as it drew closer, he noticed an unexpected gentleness in its demeanor. The dog paused a few feet away from him, its gaze steady and unwavering. It didn't seem hostile, but there was an air of mystery about it that piqued Draco's curiosity.

"Hey there," Draco said softly, reaching out a cautious hand. The dog tilted its head slightly, as if considering his gesture, before taking a hesitant step closer. To Draco's amazement, it then nuzzled its head against his hand, a soft huff escaping its muzzle.

"Well, aren't you a friendly one?" Draco murmured, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. He scratched behind the dog's ears, feeling a surprising sense of calm wash over him. The dog settled down beside him, resting its head on his lap as if it had found the perfect spot.

For a long while, they sat together in companionable silence. Draco's mind wandered to the events of the day, the tension among his friends, and the mysterious connection he felt with the dog beside him. He couldn't shake the feeling that this encounter was significant, that the dog was more than it appeared.

As the sun began to set, casting a warm golden glow over the lake, Draco felt a renewed sense of resolve. Whatever mysteries awaited him, whether it was the truth about Crookshanks or the reason for this dog's appearance, he knew he would face them head-on. And with that thought, he leaned back against the tree, his hand resting gently on the dog's head, feeling a sense of peace he hadn't felt in a long time.

“Draco!”

The dog bolted at the sound of the voice and raced back towards the forest.

“Bye then.” Draco muttered, turning to look over his shoulder and saw Harry approaching with a worried look.

“Are you alright?” Harry asked, his voice tinged with concern as he reached Draco’s side.

Draco gave a small nod, absently dusting off his hands. “I’m fine. Just needed a bit of quiet.” He replied, glancing back in the direction the dog had disappeared. He wasn’t sure why he didn’t bring it up with Harry but then he remembered the Grim from his first Divination class and knowing Harry’s active imagination he didn’t want him worrying he was marked for death or something.

Harry sat down beside Draco, the leaves crunching beneath him. “Ron and Hermione are still not talking.” He admitted with a sigh. “I hate when they put me in the middle.

Draco closed his ancient runes book and placed it aside. “They’ll come around. They always do. And hey, you have me now, an extra filling in your Ron and Hermione sandwich.” He slung his arm over Harry’s shoulders.

Harry chuckled softly. “Yeah, what filling are you?”

“Well obviously you’re the meat and I’m the cheese.” Draco grinned.

“Obviously.” Harry laughed resting his head on Draco’s shoulder.

They sat there together, watching the ripples on the lake as the last light of day began to fade. The sky above them transformed into a tapestry of stars, each one twinkling with a promise of mysteries to explore and adventures to come.

Draco’s thoughts kept wandering back to the black dog and the sense of tranquility it had brought him. He couldn’t shake the feeling that their paths were meant to cross again. But for now, he was content to sit beside Harry, finding comfort in the familiar presence of his friend.

“We should probably head back inside. It’s getting late and I’m starving.” Harry sighed.

“Yeah,” Draco agreed, reluctantly getting to his feet. He picked up his book and brushed off the grass clinging to his trousers. “Let’s go.” He helped Harry up.

Together, they walked back towards the castle, their footsteps echoing softly in the quiet night. And though the mystery of the dog lingered in Draco’s mind, he felt a sense of warmth and connection that made the uncertainty a little easier to bear.

“Oh, what did McGonagall say? About Hogsmeade?” Draco asked him.

Harry shook his head. “I can’t go.”

“I’m sorry Harry, that really sucks. If it makes you feel any better, I won’t be able to go either, dad is a bit worried about me going with my leg because it’s a bit of walk and stuff. You could hang out with us.” Draco suggested.

“That would be great. I’m sorry you can’t go either.”

Draco shrugged. “We’ll just have to make plans to go together outside of school or something. I bet my dad would take us.”

“Do you really think he would?” Harry's eyes sparkled with hope.

“Absolutely,” Draco replied with a confident smile.

They reached the castle doors and stepped inside, greeted by the warmth and the soft glow of the enchanted torches lining the hallways. The scent of dinner wafted through the air, making Draco’s stomach rumble with anticipation.

As they walked towards the Great Hall, Harry turned to Draco, his face serious. “Thanks for being such a good friend, Draco. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

Draco felt a surge of affection and loyalty for his friend. “Anytime, Harry. We’re in this together, no matter what.”

With that, they pushed open the doors to the Great Hall, ready to enjoy a hearty meal and the company of their friends. And though the night was drawing to a close, the bond they shared was stronger than ever, promising many more adventures to come.

Chapter 7

Harry noticed the change in Draco again as Halloween approached. He nearly tore Ron to pieces when he joked if it was his time of the month. Hermione punched his arm for that one and Draco stormed off on his own. Harry went to follow him but Hermione grabbed his arm. “Let him cool off. I think he needs some space.”

Harry hesitated, torn between wanting to comfort Draco and respecting Hermione's advice. He glanced over at Ron, who was rubbing his arm and looking somewhat abashed. "You really shouldn't joke about things like that," Harry muttered, his gaze following the path Draco had taken.

Ron sighed, nodding. "Yeah, I know. I just didn't think it would set him off like that."

Hermione, ever the voice of reason, placed a gentle hand on Harry's shoulder. "Draco's been under a lot of pressure lately. We all have. Let's give him some time, and then we can talk to him."

Harry reluctantly agreed, though his mind remained on his friend, hoping he wasn't too upset. Dinner that evening was a quieter affair, the usual chatter and laughter subdued as they each pondered their own thoughts.

Later that night, Harry found himself unable to sleep. The near to full moon cast a silvery light across the dormitory, and he slipped out of bed, careful not to wake the others. He made his way to the common room, where he found Draco sitting by the fire, staring into the flames.

"Hey," Harry said softly, sitting down beside him.

Draco glanced at him, his expression unreadable. "Hey."

"Want to talk about it?" Harry asked gently.

Draco sighed, running a hand through his hair. "It's just... everything feels so overwhelming sometimes. I know Ron didn't mean anything by it, but it just hit a nerve."

Harry nodded, understanding. "We're all here for you, Draco. You don't have to go through this alone."

A small, grateful smile tugged at Draco's lips. "Thanks, Harry. That means a lot."

Harry rested his head on Draco’s shoulder, something he found himself doing quite a bit now and closed his eyes.

Draco hummed resting his head against Harry’s and closed his eyes for just a second.

“Aw look at them Fred, isn’t that just adorable.”

Draco blinked open his eyes. The fire had almost died out and Fred and George were stood near the portrait hole grinning at them.

Draco felt a rush of warmth at their teasing, but also a trace of embarrassment, his cheeks tinged pink. “Very funny,” he muttered, though there was no real bite in his tone.

Fred sauntered closer, his grin widening. “Don’t be shy, Lupin. Affection is good for the soul.”

George chuckled, leaning against the wall. “Yeah, especially when it involves our dear Harrykins.”

Harry lifted his head, awake now himself, stifling a laugh. “Alright, you two. Give it a rest.”

Fred and George exchanged amused glances but backed off, still chuckling. As the twins made their way to the dormitory, Harry and Draco shared a look, a silent understanding passing between them. Butterflies exploded in Harry’s stomach, and he couldn’t stop staring at Draco’s lips. He swallowed and cleared his throat pulling away. “We should probably go to bed.”

Draco nodded, his own butterflies swarming in his chest. “Yeah, we should.” He got up suddenly like the sofa was on fire and offered Harry his hand.

Harry grabbed it and pulled himself up.

They stood there for a moment, hands lingering together before letting go reluctantly. The common room was quiet now, the faint glow from the embers casting soft shadows on the walls. As they made their way to their dorm, the air between them felt charged with unspoken words and unacknowledged feelings. Both boys lay in their beds that night, thoughts racing and hearts pounding, each wondering what the future held for them and what exactly was blossoming between them in the dim light of the Gryffindor common room.

 

Draco needed to talk to his dad. He woke up early the next morning and got dressed hurrying to his dad’s office. He knocked and waited before opening the door and walked inside. “Dad.” He called out.

Remus walked out of his personal chambers hurriedly pulling on a sweater. “What is it? What’s wrong?” He asked instantly taking in the panicked look on Draco’s face.

Draco took a deep breath, his heart still racing from the events of the previous night. "Dad, I need to talk to you about something important. Something...personal."

Remus's expression softened as he guided Draco to a chair. "Of course, Draco. Tell me what's on your mind."

Draco hesitated, unsure of how to begin. The words felt heavy on his tongue, but he knew he had to let them out. "It's about Harry," he finally said, his voice barely above a whisper.

Remus nodded, his eyes kind and understanding. "Go on."

Draco looked down at his hands, twisting them nervously. "I think... I think I have feelings for him. And I don't know what to do. We spent some time together last night, and it felt...different. Special. But I'm scared, Dad. I'm scared of what this means for us, for me."

Remus reached out, placing a reassuring hand on Draco's shoulder. "It's alright to be scared, Draco. Feelings can be confusing and overwhelming, especially when they're new and when you’re young."

Draco looked up, meeting his father's gaze. "But what if Harry doesn't feel the same way? What if this ruins everything between us? I don’t think I’m ready."

Remus smiled gently. "Draco, true friends will always be there for you, no matter what happens," Remus said softly. "And if Harry is as wonderful as you believe, he will value your honesty and courage. The most important thing is to be true to yourself."

Draco nodded, feeling a bit reassured by his father's words. "But how do I tell him? What if he reacts badly?"

Remus took a moment to think. "Perhaps start by telling him how much his friendship means to you. Let him know that you value the bond you share. When you feel the moment is right, you can tell him about your deeper feelings."

Draco sighed, still nervous but feeling a glimmer of hope. "Thanks, Dad. I’m still scared, but I feel a bit better now."

Remus gave Draco's shoulder a gentle squeeze. "If it makes you feel better, I had my first crush on a friend when I was your age and I wasn’t ready for it either.”

“What did you do?” Draco asked him.

Remus chuckled softly, a distant look in his eyes. "I panicked, to be honest. I avoided them for days, unsure of what to say or do. But eventually, I realized that if I wanted to preserve our friendship, I thought that meant bottling up my feelings and it worked for… A few years. Drove our other friends crazy, turned out he was pining for me just as hard." He paused, his smile fading slightly. "It wasn't easy, and it didn't turn out the way I hoped. But I learned a lot about myself and about the importance of being truthful with those you care about."

Draco listened intently, absorbing his father's words. "I’m sorry it didn’t work out for you Dad. He must have been a real loser to give you up. I think you’re right, but I think it would be best for now to just, keep being friends with Harry. I’m not ready for anything else."

"Thank you pup.” Remus smiled. “And if that’s what you feel is best, I will always support you.”

Remus felt a surge of pride for his son, seeing the maturity in his decision. "You know, Draco, sometimes it's okay to take your time and figure things out at your own pace. There’s no rush, and when the time is right, you'll know what to do."

Draco felt a little comforted by his father's assurance. He looked up at the sky, the evening stars beginning to twinkle. "I hope so, Dad. I really do."

Remus wrapped an arm around Draco's shoulders, pulling him into a warm embrace. "Just remember, no matter what happens, I'm here for you. And I’m sure Harry will be too, in his own way."

"Thanks, Dad," Draco murmured, leaning into the embrace. "I feel like I can face anything as long as I have you by my side."

Remus nodded. “Go and get some breakfast. I’ll see you later tonight.”

Draco nodded and gave him a quick hug and turned around to leave, then remembered. “Oh Dad. Harry can’t go to Hogsmeade tomorrow, do you think it will be possible to get back early tomorrow so he can hang out with us? I don’t want him to be alone.”

Remus pressed his lips together. “How about this, why don’t I ask Professor Dumbledore if Harry can join us at the bungalow tomorrow?”

Draco's face lit up with excitement. "Really? That would be amazing, Dad! Harry would love that."

Remus smiled warmly at his son's enthusiasm. "I'll talk to Professor Dumbledore right away. I'm sure he won't mind. Now, off you go."

Draco gave his father one last squeeze before heading off to breakfast, his heart lighter than it had been in days. The thought of spending time with his friends, with his father's unwavering support, gave him a renewed sense of hope.

As Remus watched Draco disappear down the corridor, he couldn't help but feel a swell of pride. Despite the uncertainties that lay ahead, he knew that with love and support, they could face anything together. A small well of sadness filled inside of him remembering his school days, what it was like to stand shoulder to shoulder with Peter and James and… He did his best not to think about Sirius.

He took a deep breath, pushing those memories aside. There were new bonds to cherish, new memories to create. And right now, Draco needed him. He made his way down the corridor to find Professor Dumbledore, his steps resolute and purposeful. As he walked, he couldn't help but wonder how different things might have been, had the past taken another turn. But there was no time for regrets. The future was what mattered now, and he was determined to make it as bright as possible for his son and Harry.

Remus found Dumbledore in his office, reviewing some scrolls. The headmaster looked up and smiled as Remus entered. "Ah, Remus. What brings you here today?"

Remus explained the situation, hoping for a favourable response. Dumbledore listened thoughtfully, his twinkling eyes betraying nothing. When Remus finished, Dumbledore nodded slowly. "I see no issue with Harry joining you all at the bungalow for the weekend. In fact, I think it will be good for him."

Relief washed over Remus as he thanked the headmaster. With their plans set, he felt a sense of anticipation for the coming weekend. Once the full moon was behind them, he was going to plan a special Halloween for the two boys. He sent a quick message to Draco to let him know to tell Harry the plan and then got on with preparing his first lesson of the day.

 

“Harry.” Draco found his friend on his way to his dad’s office, overnight bag over his shoulder. “Glad I found you.” He panted.

“Hey, are you going somewhere?” Harry noticed the bag.

Draco nodded. “Dad and I are going home tonight for the weekend.”

“Oh.” Harry felt disappointment flood through him.

"I talked to Dad, and unfortunately you can’t come with tonight but if you want to you can come tomorrow.” Draco continued, his eyes shining with hope. "Dad spoke to Professor Dumbledore and he said it was okay."

Harry's face lit up with surprise and delight. "Really? That sounds amazing! I'd love to."

Draco grinned, relieved. "Great! It's going to be a lot of fun. Dad's planning something special for Halloween."

Harry's eyes sparkled with curiosity. "I can't wait. Thanks for inviting me, Draco."

Draco shrugged modestly. "No problem. We're going to have a blast. I have to go meet dad, just come to his office tomorrow at one and he’ll be there."

Harry nodded enthusiastically. "I'll be there, don't worry." They exchanged quick farewells, and Draco hurried off to find his father.

As Harry watched Draco disappear down the corridor, he couldn't help but feel a thrill of excitement. Halloween was always a special time, but the thought of spending it with Draco and his dad made it even more exhilarating, his mind buzzing with anticipation and curiosity about the plans. Harry found himself back in the Gryffindor common room, unable to contain his excitement any longer. He shared the news with Ron and Hermione, who were equally thrilled for him.

"That sounds like it's going to be so much fun, Harry!" Hermione said, her eyes twinkling with genuine happiness for her friend.

"Yeah.” Ron nodded with less enthusiasm. “I’m going to go give Scabbers his tonic.” He stood up and wandered off.

Hermione watched Ron leave, her brow furrowing slightly. "I think Ron's just a bit jealous, Harry. But don't worry, he'll come around."

Harry sighed, glancing after Ron. "Yeah, you're probably right. I just hope he doesn't stay mad for long."

Hermione smiled reassuringly. "He won't. I think he’s just worried you’re replacing him.”

“Never.” Harry shook his head. “I’m gonna go talk to him.” He got up and followed Ron up to the dorm, finding his best friend sitting on his bed staring off into space.

“Hey, Ron,” Harry said softly, sitting down on the edge of Ron's bed. “I wanted to make sure you're okay.”

Ron looked up, forcing a smile. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just thinking, you know?”

Harry nodded. “What are you thinking about?” He asked sitting down next to him on the bed.

Ron shrugged, picking at the edge of his bedspread. “Just... everything, I guess. It’s silly, but I feel like things are changing, and I’m not sure how to handle it.”

Harry placed a hand on Ron's shoulder. “Things are changing, but you’ll always be my best mate, Ron. Nothing will ever change that.”

Ron looked up, his eyes searching Harry’s face for any sign of doubt. Finding none, he let out a breath he didn’t know he’d been holding. “Thanks, Harry. I needed to hear that.”

Harry grinned. “Anytime. Now, how about we head back downstairs? Hermione’s probably worried about us.”

Ron chuckled. “Yeah, let’s go.” He clapped Harry on the back and followed him downstairs.

 

The anticipation of the transformation was more bearable for Draco knowing that Harry would be present the following day. He felt a sense of eagerness as he followed Remus into the woods.

Remus smiled; his son’s energy was highly infectious tonight.

As they reached the clearing, the full moon cast a pale glow over the trees, illuminating their path. Draco glanced around nervously, trying to mask his apprehension.

“Are you ready, Draco?” Remus asked gently, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

Draco took a deep breath, nodding. “Ready as I’ll ever be,” he replied, his voice steady despite the fluttering in his chest.

Remus gave him an encouraging smile. “Remember, you’re not alone in this. I’m right here with you.”

As the moon climbed higher in the sky, Draco felt the familiar sensation beginning to take hold. His body tensed, muscles contracting and shifting as the transformation began. He let out a low growl, the pain and pressure almost overwhelming. Slowly, the pain began to subside, and he felt the transformation complete. He stood on all fours, his senses heightened and a newfound clarity to the nature around him.

Remus padded over and nudged his cheek with his nose.

Draco instinctively responded, nuzzling back. The bond between them was palpable, a silent communication of understanding and solidarity. Despite the initial fear, Draco now felt a strange sense of liberation. The forest seemed alive with sounds and scents that felt like home.

Remus, in his wolf form, beckoned Draco to follow. They trotted through the woods, their paws leaving faint imprints on the soft earth. The night was calm, the full moon illuminating their path with a ghostly silver light. It was a night of discovery, of embracing a part of himself Draco had long feared.

As they ventured deeper into the forest, Draco realized that this transformation was not just a physical change, but a journey into understanding and acceptance. He glanced at Remus, grateful for his guidance and companionship. The older wolf's presence was a comforting reminder that he was not alone in this journey.

They finally reached a small stream, its waters glistening under the moonlight. Remus stopped, signalling Draco to do the same. They drank from the cool, refreshing stream and then settled on the grassy bank, the sounds of the forest lulling them into a peaceful state.

In this moment, Draco felt a deep connection to the world around him and to Remus. The fear and apprehension that had once gripped him were replaced by a sense of belonging and harmony. He knew that this experience would forever change him, and for the first time, he welcomed it with an open heart. He jumped up and went splashing into the stream, rolling around in the water and trying to chase the fish swimming there.

He heard Remus huff, the wolf version of a laugh, shaking his head at his pup.

Draco emerged from the stream, water dripping from his fur, and shook himself dry. The exhilaration of the night, the sense of freedom, and the companionship of Remus filled him with an unbridled joy he had never known.

They continued their exploration, weaving through the trees and leaping over fallen logs with ease. Every rustle of leaves, every whisper of the wind seemed to speak to Draco, revealing secrets of the forest he had never before understood. The bond between him and Remus grew stronger with every passing moment, a tether that connected them not just as wolves, but as kindred spirits.

As dawn began to break, the sky painted with hues of pink and orange, they found a secluded clearing. The transformation back to human form was seamless, as if the forest itself was gently guiding them back. They dressed in silence, the morning air crisp and filled with the promise of a new day.

The forest behind them, once a place of fear, was now a sanctuary, a reminder of the strength and courage that resided within him. Draco took one last look at the trees, a silent vow to return and continue this journey of self-discovery with each full moon.

Chapter 8

Harry bade goodbye to Ron and Hermione wishing them a good time in Hogsmeade before swinging his overnight bag over his shoulder and hurried off to Professor Lupin’s office. He knocked and Professor Lupin opened the door with a tired smile. “Hello Harry, come on in.” He motioned him inside.

“Thank you for letting me spend the weekend with you and Draco Professor.” Harry said stepping into the office.

Remus shook his head. “It’s my pleasure Harry and this weekend you are welcome to call me Remus.” He motioned to the fireplace. “Have you used floo powder before?”

Harry nodded.

“All right, then take your floo powder and speak Moonlit Haven.” Remus explained to him.

Harry took a handful of the shimmering powder and stepped into the fireplace, feeling a strange mixture of nervousness and excitement. "Moonlit Haven!" he called out clearly, and in an instant, he was whisked away in a swirl of emerald flames.

He stumbled out into a cozy, warmly lit living room, its walls adorned with various magical artifacts and bookshelves filled to the brim. The smell of pinewood and a hint of something sweet filled the air, making the place feel welcoming and homely.

Draco was already there, looking more relaxed than Harry had ever seen him. "Hey, Harry.” He jumped up from the sofa and pulled his friend into a hug.

"Hi, Draco," Harry replied, smiling. "This place is amazing." He looked around in awe.

Remus stepped out of the fireplace, his eyes twinkling with that same gentle kindness Harry had grown to admire. "Welcome to Moonlit Haven, Harry. Make yourself at home."

Draco grabbed Harry’s hand. “Come on, I’ll show you my room.” He pulled Harry along to his bedroom.

Draco's bedroom at Moonlit Haven was like entering into a cosy den. A worn but beautiful patchwork blanket covered the bed, a red threw at the bottom. The walls were painted a soft red with golden accents. A wooden desk was neatly arranged with books and parchment, and a Gryffindor banner hung above it. A large window let in natural light, creating a cozy atmosphere. A plush armchair sat in the corner next to a bookshelf filled to bursting with books. Harry felt instantly at ease as he stepped inside.

Draco gestured towards a small table by the window, where an array of magical plants basked in the sunlight. "These are my collection of magical herbs," he said proudly. "I've been experimenting with different potions and remedies."

Harry's eyes widened in appreciation. "This is incredible, Draco. You've really made this place your own."

Draco shrugged modestly. "It helps to have something to focus on. Plus, Remus is always encouraging me to explore new things."

Just then, a soft knock came from the door, and Remus peeked inside. "I see you've given Harry the grand tour, Draco. I’m making macaroni and cheese for lunch and then I thought we could try our hand at carving some pumpkins."

Harry's stomach rumbled at the mention of lunch, and he chuckled. "That sounds fantastic, Remus. I didn't realize how hungry I was."

Draco grinned, squeezing Harry's shoulder. "You'll love Remus's macaroni and cheese. It's the best."

They made their way back to the living room, where the scent of cheese and freshly cooked pasta was already wafting from the kitchen. As they settled around the dining table, Remus brought out a large, steaming dish of macaroni and cheese, its golden crust inviting them to dig in.

Conversation flowed easily as they ate, laughter and stories filling the room. Harry felt a warmth in his chest, a sense of belonging that he had rarely experienced outside of his closest friends. Moonlit Haven truly lived up to its name, providing a sanctuary for those who sought comfort and companionship.

After lunch, they set up the table with a pumpkin each, along with carving tools and patterns.

Draco handed Harry a pumpkin and a carving tool. "Ready to create some masterpieces?"

Harry laughed, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "Absolutely. Let's make these pumpkins the best Moonlit Haven has ever seen."

Remus smiled watching the two of them and joining in with his own pumpkin. As he watched Draco laughing with Harry, his mind began to wander back to his first meeting with his pup, marvelling at how far he had come in the short space of coming up to two years.

The sterile scent of antiseptic filled the air as Remus Lupin walked down the dimly lit corridors of St. Mungo's Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries. His heart weighed heavily in his chest, each step bringing him closer to the room where Draco Malfoy lay recovering from his recent ordeal. When Severus Snape of all people had reached out to him with news of Draco's attack and his parent’s disownment of him, pleading with him to help the poor boy Remus hadn’t been able to refuse. He hadn’t been able to do anything for Harry after that horrible night. Hopefully he could do something for the poor boy, lying alone in a hospital bed. His whole world changed.

Remus paused outside the door, taking a moment to compose himself. He knew all too well the pain and fear that came with such an experience, and he was determined to offer whatever comfort he could. With a deep breath, he pushed open the door and stepped inside.

Draco lay on the bed, his pale face stark against the white sheets. His eyes flickered open at the sound of the door. “Who are you? You’re not a healer.”

“No, Draco, I’m not a healer. I’ve come to visit you, my name is Remus Lupin.” Remus offered a gentle smile, taking a seat beside the bed.

Draco shifted slightly, wincing at the movement. "Why?”

“Professor Snape wrote to me and told me of your situation. I came because I know what you're going through, Draco. I've been where you are now, and I want you to know that you're not alone."

Draco glared at him. “Was it you? Did you do this to me?”

Remus shook his head. “No Draco, I promise you, I was nowhere near Hogwarts the night of your attack.”

Draco nodded. “Good because my fa…” He stopped himself, realising he didn’t have a father anymore. He had no one. Nothing.

Remus could see the turmoil in Draco’s eyes, the struggle between anger, pain, and the overwhelming sense of abandonment. "I know it's hard," he said softly, "but you don't have to face this alone. There are people who care about you, who want to help."

Draco’s expression softened slightly, the harsh lines of his face easing as he considered Remus's words. "Why would you care? After everything... my family... we..."

"Because I believe in second chances," Remus interrupted gently. "We all make mistakes, Draco. What matters is what we do next, how we choose to move forward."

For a moment, silence filled the room, broken only by the faint hum of the hospital's magical machines. Draco took a shuddering breath and closed his eyes, as if trying to find strength within himself.

"I don't know what to do," he admitted, his voice barely a whisper. "Everything I knew... it's gone."

"Then let's start with something small," Remus suggested. "One step at a time. For now, just focus on getting better. We'll figure out the rest together."

Draco opened his eyes and looked at Remus with a mix of hope and uncertainty. "Do you really think... do you think I can have a future?"

Remus smiled warmly. "I do, Draco. It won't be easy, but you have the strength to overcome this. And I'll be here to help you, every step of the way."

As the words settled between them, Draco seemed to relax, his tense body sinking into the bed. For the first time in a long while, he allowed himself to believe that maybe, just maybe, there was a glimmer of hope for the future.

“Hey dad what do you think?” Draco asked turning his pumpkin around to show two wolves howling up at a full moon.

Remus chuckled softly, his heart swelling with affection. "It's amazing, Draco. You've got quite the talent there," he praised, leaning in to get a closer look at the intricately carved pumpkin.

Draco's eyes lit up, a rare smile breaking through his reserved demeanor. "Thanks," he said, his voice carrying a hint of pride. "I wanted to try something different this year."

"I think you succeeded," Remus replied, giving an approving nod. "It's impressive, really. You should be proud of yourself."

“That’s so cool.” Harry exclaimed. “What do you think of mine?” Harry turned his pumpkin around.

Harry turned his pumpkin around, revealing a comically exaggerated face of a grumpy cat, complete with bushy eyebrows and a frowning mouth. The carving was so detailed that it almost seemed like the cat was ready to scold anyone who dared to laugh.

Remus burst into laughter, clutching his sides. "Harry, that's hilarious! The grumpy cat looks like it came straight out of a cartoon!"

Draco snickered, trying to hold back his own laughter. "You've really outdone yourself, Harry. That face is priceless."

Harry grinned, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "I thought we could all use a good laugh. Who knew pumpkins could have such personalities?"

Remus wiped a tear from his eye, still chuckling. "Well, you've certainly made this Halloween memorable. We should put these on display for everyone to enjoy."

Harry frowned in confusion. “Everyone?”

Draco nodded. “We have a Halloween tradition; it comes from the Lupin family which came from Italy. This is like a time to honour the dead, so we set up a little alter for them, lay out a meal for them and light candles and put up pictures.” He explained picking up his pumpkin and motioned for Harry to follow him.

Harry picked up his own pumpkin and followed Draco into the living room where Remus was setting up a space on a large chest of drawers.

As they approached the designated area, Remus carefully placed a beautifully crafted wooden frame holding an old photograph of a smiling couple onto the chest of drawers. Harry noticed the resemblance between Remus and the couple and realized they must be his parents.

Draco gently set his pumpkin next to the photograph, its flickering light casting playful shadows on the faces in the picture. Harry followed suit, positioning his grumpy cat creation so that it seemed to be watching over the small shrine with a stern yet oddly comforting presence.

Remus lit a few candles and placed them around the display, the warm glow illuminating the room with a gentle, golden light. "This is our way of remembering and honouring those we've lost," he said softly, his voice tinged with reverence. "It's a tradition that has brought our family closer together over the years."

Harry felt a sense of peace wash over him as he stood beside his friends, the air filled with the fragrant scent of the candles. For the first time in a long while, he felt a deep connection to the past and a profound appreciation for the present.

Draco handed Harry a small plate of food, part of the offering for the spirits. "Here, place this on the altar. It's a gesture of respect and love for those who have gone before us."

Harry nodded solemnly, carefully setting the plate down and taking a step back to admire the display. "This is really beautiful," he said quietly, his heart swelling with emotion. "Thank you for sharing this with me."

Remus placed a comforting hand on Harry's shoulder, his eyes shining with pride. "You're part of our family now, Harry. Tonight, we honour the past, but we also celebrate the bonds that bring us together. Happy Halloween."

Harry smiled at him tears in his eyes. “Happy Halloween.”

Remus pressed his lips together. “Harry, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you right away but… I was very good friends with your parents, we went to school together.”

Harry's eyes widened in surprise and curiosity. "You knew my parents?" he asked, his voice just above a whisper.

Remus nodded, his expression softening with memory. "Yes, we were very close. Your father, James, and I were like brothers. And your mother, Lily, was one of the kindest and most brilliant witches I've ever known. They were extraordinary people."

A bittersweet smile tugged at the corners of Harry's mouth. "I wish I could have known them."

"You do, in a way," Remus said gently. "They live on in you, Harry. Your bravery, your kindness, your sense of justice—those are all parts of them that you carry with you."

Draco, who had been quietly observing the exchange, stepped forward and placed a hand on Harry's other shoulder. "And now you have us," he added, his voice firm but comforting. "We're your family too."

Harry looked between Remus and Draco, feeling a warmth spread through his chest. The sense of belonging and connection he had always yearned for was finally within his grasp.

"Thank you," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "For everything."

Remus smiled, his eyes glistening. "Always, Harry. I have a picture of your parents.” He took out the framed photograph.

Harry took it with reverence and stared at the image.

In the photograph, James and Lily were beaming, their arms wrapped around each other, and a baby Harry nestled between them. Harry’s heart ached with a strange mix of joy and sorrow seeing their faces so full of life and love.

Draco peered over Harry’s shoulder, his usual aloof demeanor softened by genuine interest. “You have your mother’s eyes,” he remarked quietly, a hint of a smile playing on his lips.

Harry chuckled softly, feeling a tear slip down his cheek. “Yeah, I do. Everyone always told me I did but I never really…”

Remus nodded; his own eyes misty. “Yes, Lily’s eyes. And James’s untameable hair,” he added with a fond smile, ruffling Harry’s hair. “I thought you might like to put it on the alter, we can remember them together too.”

Harry took a deep breath and walked over to the small altar they had set up in the corner of the room. It was modest but meaningful, adorned with candles and mementos of loved ones lost. He placed the picture of his parents in the center, feeling a sense of peace wash over him.

Draco and Remus joined him, standing on either side as they all gazed at the photograph. The flickering candlelight cast a warm glow, reflecting the love and memories they all shared.

"Let's light a candle for them," Draco suggested, his voice soft and reverent.

Harry nodded, picking up a match and striking it. He lit the candle and watched the flame dance, feeling the presence of his parents more strongly than ever before.

"We'll keep their memory alive," Remus said, placing a supportive hand on Harry's shoulder. "In our hearts and in our actions."

As the three of them stood together, united by love and remembrance, Harry felt a renewed sense of purpose and belonging. With the strength of his friends and the legacy of his parents guiding him, he knew that he could face whatever challenges lay ahead. Tears welled in his eyes and wiped at his face, sniffing.

Draco pulled him in for a hug. “They’d be so proud of you. It’s okay to cry.”

Harry sobbed, wrapping his arms around Draco and buried his face in his shoulder.

Remus watched them with a tender smile, his heart swelling with pride and affection for the young men before him. This moment of shared grief and healing brought them closer, forging bonds that would only strengthen with time.

Eventually, Harry pulled back, wiping his eyes but feeling lighter, as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders. "Thank you," he murmured, his voice choked with emotion. "Thank you both."

Draco nodded, his own eyes glistening. "We'll always be here for you, Harry. You don't have to carry this burden alone."

Harry nodded, looking between the two men who had become his family in every sense of the word. "I know. And I promise, we'll keep their memories alive together."

With a final glance at the altar, they turned to leave the room, carrying with them the warmth of their shared memories and the strength of their newfound unity. As they walked out, Harry felt a sense of hope blooming within him, a hope that with love and friendship, they could overcome any darkness that dared to cross their path.

Remus suggested they make cookies, and the boys happily agreed. With the cookies in the oven baking, Harry and Draco went outside to fly. Remus smiled watching them from the kitchen window as they laughed and joked as they flew around the garden. When they came back inside, windswept and pink cheeked, Remus suggested they watch a movie and enjoy the fruits of their labours with cookies and hot chocolate.

As they settled into the cozy living room, the aroma of freshly baked cookies filled the air, mingling with the rich scent of hot chocolate. The flickering light of the fireplace added to the warmth that enveloped them. Remus selected a classic favorite: Monty Python and the Holy Grail.

Harry and Draco sank into the plush sofa, each with a steaming mug in hand and a plate of cookies within reach. The film began, and soon, the room was filled with the sound of joyous laughter.

In that serene moment, surrounded by the people he cherished most, Harry realized that family was not just about blood relations but also about the bonds formed through love, loyalty, and shared experiences. He glanced at Draco, who met his gaze with a smile that was both reassuring and tender.

After Monty Python and the Holy Grail, Draco put on The Princess Bride and curled up next to Harry and was asleep before Buttercup had even been kidnapped, exhausted from the night before.

Harry gently adjusted Draco's position, making sure he was comfortable before turning his attention back to the movie. Remus, noticing the tender gesture, felt a swell of pride. He knew that these moments of care and kindness would be the threads that wove their family closer together.

When The Princess Bride ended and the credits rolled, Harry carefully extricated himself from the sofa, trying not to disturb Draco's peaceful slumber. He took the empty mugs and plates to the kitchen, where Remus had already started cleaning up.

"Thank you for today, Remus," Harry said quietly as he placed the dishes in the sink. "I needed this more than I realized."

Remus smiled and placed a hand on Harry's shoulder. "Did you not do anything like this with your aunt and uncle?"

Harry shook his head. “No. They never did anything. Didn’t even talk to me about my parents or that they were wizards. They said they died in a car crash.”

Remus's expression darkened, a flash of anger crossing his features. "They lied to you," he said, his voice tight with controlled fury.

Harry nodded.

Remus had been wondering about Harry’s home life since the boggart, but he didn’t know how to breach the subject with him. “Come sit down for a minute Harry.” He motioned for Harry to sit down with him at the table.

As Harry took a seat, Remus joined him, his demeanor shifting to one of patient understanding. "Harry, I want you to know that you can always talk to me about anything."

Harry looked down at his hands, feeling the weight of Remus's words. "It's just... hard to talk about sometimes. I never felt like I belonged anywhere until I came to Hogwarts."

Remus nodded, letting Harry figure out what he wanted to say.

“It’s horrible there.” Harry whispered.

“With your aunt and uncle?”

“They hate me.” Harry sobbed. “I… I’m just something that got dumped on them. They don’t want me and they never did. They make me feel so… small.”

Remus reached out and placed a comforting hand on Harry's shoulder. "I'm so sorry you've had to endure that, Harry. You deserve so much better."

Harry wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, feeling a mixture of relief and vulnerability. "But I don't know what to do. I feel trapped."

Remus's eyes softened with empathy. "You're not trapped anymore, Harry. You have friends who care about you. You have me, and you have a whole community here at Hogwarts that will support you."

Harry looked up, meeting Remus's gaze. "Sometimes, I still feel like I'm not enough. Like they were right about me."

"Never believe that." Remus said firmly. "You are more than enough. You are brave, kind, and strong. And you have a future filled with possibilities that they could never take away from you."

“But I still have to go back there. Every summer. I begged Dumbledore not to make me, but he says I have to. I don’t want to go back there Remus. You don’t know what it’s like. What they…” Harry broke down.

Remus moved around the table, kneeling next to Harry and pulled him in for a tight hug. He didn’t know what to do. He remembered begging Dumbledore to tell him where Harry was, to let him at least go and visit, but Dumbledore told him it wasn’t possible, that the little boy was safest with his relatives, away from the wizarding world.

"You don’t know what they’ve done, Remus," Harry choked out. "The things they've said and how they treat me, it’s unbearable."

"I may not know exactly what you've been through," Remus replied quietly, still holding Harry close, "but I do know what it's like to feel unloved and unwanted. And I promise you, I will do everything in my power to make sure you never have to go back to that place again."

Harry pulled back slightly, searching Remus's eyes for sincerity. "You... you really mean that?"

"Of course, Harry," Remus said with a gentle smile. "I wish I’d been a stronger man when you were a baby. If I could have, I would have had you here in a heartbeat. Dumbledore told me you were safest with your relatives. I’m so sorry.”

Harry nodded, feeling a small glimmer of hope ignite in his chest. "Thank you, Remus. It means a lot to hear you say that."

"We'll figure this out together," Remus assured him.

Harry managed a weak smile, feeling a bit lighter. He nodded his head.

"Thank you," he whispered, clinging to the promise Remus had made. The weight of his past still lingered heavily, yet the hope of a different future began to shine through the darkness. He pictured himself living here at Moonlit Haven with Draco and Remus. Spending the summers flying in the garden and taking picnics in the woods, cooking together in the kitchen and falling asleep next to the fire.

Back in the living room, Harry gently woke Draco, who stirred and blinked sleepily. "Come on, let's get you to bed," Harry whispered.

Draco mumbled something incoherent but allowed Harry to help him up and guide him to the bedroom. Once Draco was settled, Harry returned to the living room where Remus was waiting with a warm smile.

"Goodnight, Remus," Harry said, hugging him tightly.

"Goodnight, Harry. Sweet dreams," Remus replied, returning the embrace.

As Harry climbed into bed next to Draco, he felt a profound sense of contentment and a warm hope of a future with a real loving family. He closed his eyes a smile on his face and fell into a blissful sleep.

 

As Harry drifted into slumber, Remus found himself lost in thought, replaying their earlier conversation. The gentle moonlight filtered through the curtains, casting a soft glow across the room. Remus's heart ached as he recalled the stories Harry had shared about his life with the Dursleys. The neglect, the cruelty, the endless days of feeling unloved and unwanted—it was more than any child should have to endure.

A flash of anger surged through Remus, burning hot and fierce. How could anyone treat an innocent child with such callous disregard? His fists clenched at the thought of the Dursleys' mistreatment of Harry. He wished he could go back in time, shield Harry from every harsh word, every cold shoulder, every moment of pain.

But as quickly as the anger came, it was tempered by a deep resolve. Remus knew that anguish alone would not change the past. What mattered now was the future they could build together. He vowed to himself that he would do everything in his power to give Harry the love and security he so desperately deserved.

Remus's eyes softened as he looked towards the bedroom where Harry and Draco slept. He felt a swell of determination to ensure that Moonlit Haven would be a place of healing and joy, a sanctuary where Harry could finally feel safe and cherished. Remus whispered a silent promise to Lily and James, pledging to watch over their son and make amends for the years of absence.

With a final glance at the peaceful scene before him, Remus allowed himself a small, hopeful smile. The road ahead might be long and fraught with challenges, but together, they would navigate it. And for the first time in many years, Remus felt a glimmer of optimism stir within his heart. He extinguished the last of the candles and made his way to bed, ready to face whatever the new day would bring.

Chapter 9

Notes:

Thank you all so much for your support of this fic!

I'm doing a double feature this Sunday, here is the second installment today.

Draco woke up to soft sunshine filtering through the window and Harry's head resting on his chest, the dark-haired boy having wrapped himself around Draco like his own personal teddy bear. For a moment, Draco lay still, his heart pounding in his chest as he looked down at Harry, who appeared so peaceful in his sleep.

A wave of panic washed over Draco as he realized the depth of his feelings for Harry. How had this happened? How had he gone from despising Harry Potter to caring for him so deeply? The thought of losing Harry, of not having him in his life, was unbearable. Draco's mind raced with insecurities and fears. What if Harry didn't feel the same way? What if this was just a fleeting moment for him, something that would fade away?

Draco's breath quickened, and he carefully disentangled himself from Harry's embrace, trying not to wake him. He needed space, a moment to collect his thoughts and calm the storm of emotions swirling inside him. He crept out of the bedroom and made his way to the garden, where the morning dew glistened on the grass and flowers.

As he stood there, taking in the fresh air, Draco's thoughts continued to tumble over each other. He had never felt this way about anyone before, and the intensity of his emotions scared him. But amid the fear, there was a glimmer of hope. Harry had let him in, had trusted him enough to share a bed, to find comfort in his presence. Perhaps that meant something significant.

Draco took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. He couldn't deny how he felt, and he didn't want to. He wanted to be there for Harry, to support him, to love him. But he also knew he wasn’t ready for their friendship to become anything more. He was only thirteen and he was still battling with his new life, his new self.

Becoming a werewolf had blown up Draco’s life, decimated it and turned it to ash. He’d lost everything, his family, his friends, his self but he had gained so much in the time that came after. He had a new family; he had new friends, and he was still working on figuring out who he was now. He’d grown, like a poppy on the battlefield, he was stronger for it, braver, kinder. He felt such a profound connection with the world now.

But even as he stood there in the garden, lost in thought, Draco felt the warmth of the morning sun on his face, and it brought a small measure of comfort. The garden was a place of rejuvenation, much like the journey he was on. He couldn't deny the complexities of his emotions but decided to take each day as it came, learning and growing with each step.

He knelt down and touched the petals of a blossoming flower, its vibrant color a testament to the beauty that could arise from hardship. Draco realized that just like the garden, their relationships, too, required nurturing and patience. With time, understanding, and acceptance, perhaps they could all find their place within this newfound family.

Draco stood up, feeling a bit more at ease. He knew he had to talk to Harry, to share his fears and hopes, but he would wait for the right moment. For now, the most important thing was being there for each other, offering support and kindness. As he made his way back to the house, Draco felt a sense of calm wash over him. He wasn't alone in this journey; he had Remus, Harry, and Moonlit Haven—a sanctuary where they could all heal and thrive together.

Re-entering the house quietly, Draco tiptoed back to the bedroom, heart swelling with a renewed sense of purpose. He slipped back into bed, careful not to disturb Harry's slumber, and allowed himself to relax beside his friend. The road ahead was still uncertain, but with their shared strength and love, Draco believed they could face whatever challenges lay ahead.

 

The next time Draco woke up, he carefully got out of bed, leaving Harry still dead to the world and went into the kitchen to find Remus sat at the kitchen table staring off into space. Turmoil evident on his face. Remus looked like he’d aged a year in one night, his face was chalky white and he was shaking.

“What’s wrong?” Draco asked worry building in his chest.

Remus looked up, his eyes meeting Draco's with a mixture of fatigue and concern. He took a deep breath, trying to steady himself before speaking.

"Draco," he began, his voice calm but laced with an underlying tension, "there's something you need to know. Last night, Sirius Black broke into Hogwarts. He tried to get into the Gryffindor Common Room."

Draco's eyes widened in shock. "What? How? How did he manage to get in?"

Remus sighed, running a hand through his hair. "It's still unclear how he got past the castle's defences, but he attacked the portrait of the Fat Lady with a knife when he wasn’t allowed entry, before fleeing. Thankfully, no one was hurt, but it has everyone on edge." He explained.

Draco felt a shiver run down his spine. The news of Sirius Black, a notorious and dangerous figure, breaking into the school was unsettling. "Do they know what he was after?"

Remus shook his head. "We can only speculate at this point, but it's likely that he was looking for Harry. We need to be extra vigilant and make sure everyone stays safe."

Draco nodded, his thoughts racing. "What can I do to help?"

"Just stay alert," Remus replied, his tone softening. "Keep an eye on your friends and let me know if you notice anything unusual."

Draco took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the situation settle on his shoulders. "I understand. I'll do my best."

Remus offered a small, reassuring smile. "That's all we can ask for. Thank you, Draco. We’re going to go back to school today, can you go and wake up Harry for me?”

Draco nodded. “Of course.” He gave Remus a tight hug. “It’s going to be okay.”

Remus smiled, returning the hug. “Thank you pup.”

Draco knew how much Remus had once loved Sirius Black. Remus had told him about it a little. It was after all the reason why Draco had been able to live with Remus. The two of them were married back during the first war, before Sirius had become a traitor. He couldn’t understand the grief Remus must feel every day, knowing that the man he loved, that he thought he knew, had killed their friends and become a dark wizard.

With a final squeeze, Draco released Remus and went back to his room, his mind heavy with the thoughts of the night’s unsettling news. Draco walked into his bedroom and sat down on the edge of the bed gently shaking Harry’s shoulder. “Harry.”

Harry groaned and mumbled something before slowly opening his eyes. “Hi.”

“Hi.” Draco smiled. “Good morning sleepy head.”

Harry pushed himself to sit up and put on his glasses. “Good morning.” He noticed the look of worry on Draco’s face. “What’s going on?”

Draco took a breath, steadying himself before delivering the news. “Sirius Black broke into the castle last night.”

Harry’s eyes widened in shock. “What? How?”

“No one knows.” Draco shook his head. “Everyone is okay. He did some damage to the portrait of the Fat Lady, but no one was hurt.”

“They think he was looking for me, don’t they?” Harry asked.

Draco nodded. “I won’t let him touch you, Harry.”

“Did they catch him?”

Draco shook his head.

“But they’re searching for him,” Draco added quickly, seeing the fear flicker in Harry’s eyes. “The professors and the Aurors are doing everything they can to track him down.”

Harry sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I just don’t understand why he’s so desperate to find me.”

Draco reached out, placing a reassuring hand on Harry’s shoulder. “We’ll figure it out. In the meantime, you’re not alone. We’ve got each other, and we’ll get through this together.”

Harry managed a small smile, grateful for Draco’s unwavering support. “Thanks, Draco. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

Draco squeezed Harry’s shoulder gently before letting go. “Remus is making breakfast and then we’re going to go back to the castle.”

Harry nodded. “Okay. Can I grab a shower?” He asked.

“Of course, let me show you the bathroom.” Draco showed him where everything was and left Harry to get ready for the day, going into the kitchen to help Remus with breakfast.

 

After breakfast, the three flooed back to Remus’ office and the boys said goodbye to Remus who headed for the staffroom while the two boys went back to Gryffindor tower finding Ron and Hermione waiting for them.

“Harry! Draco!” Ron jumped up hurrying over to them. “Did you guys hear about what happened?” He asked them.

They both nodded, following him over to the chairs where Hermione was still sat. Hermione and Ron launched into the story of what had happened after the Halloween feast and how the whole school had slept in the Great Hall while the teachers searched the castle but there was no sign of Sirius Black anywhere.

“Bloody lucky you weren’t here.” Ron told Harry.

Harry exchanged a worried glance with Draco. The castle was supposed to be their safe haven, but the news of Sirius Black's elusive presence cast a shadow over that sense of security.

“We need to stay vigilant,” Hermione said, her voice tinged with concern. “If he managed to get in once, he might try again.”

Ron nodded vigorously. “Yeah, and who knows what he's up to. We’ve got to be ready for anything.”

Harry sighed again, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on him. “I know he’s after me, but what can we do?”

Draco, standing firm by Harry’s side, shook his head. “Nothing, we leave this to the adults. We’re four thirteen-year-olds, this isn’t for us to sort out. We’ll keep an eye out and look out for each other.”

Hermione looked thoughtful. “Maybe we can still do something,” she said slowly. “Not to confront him, but to help the teachers. We could keep our eyes and ears open, report anything unusual.”

Ron frowned. “You mean, like spies?”

“Sort of,” Hermione replied. “We’re always noticing things that adults overlook. We can be an extra pair of eyes.”

Harry nodded. “Alright, but we need to be careful. If we see anything, we tell a teacher immediately.”

Draco agreed. “Our priority is staying safe. No heroics.” He looked pointedly at Harry.

Harry rolled his eyes. “I seriously don’t go looking for trouble, it just always seems to find me.” He rolled his eyes.

Hermione smiled slightly. “Good, then it’s settled. We’ll be the eyes and ears of the school. But remember, no risks.”

Ron leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. “I guess it’s better than sitting around doing nothing. But I still don’t like this whole spying business.”

Draco smirked. “Relax, Weasley. Just think of it as paying extra attention. We’re not sneaking around the castle at night or anything.”

Harry took a deep breath, feeling a bit more reassured by his friends’ support. “Okay, let’s do this. We’ll meet up every day to share what we’ve seen and heard.”

 

Life at Hogwarts continued as usual despite the events of Halloween. But there was more caution from the teachers and a buzz of chatter with many, many theories each one more ridiculous than the last, about how Sirius Black had gotten into the castle. The weather also changed, the skies grew dark and stormy. Draco noticed on practice session where Oliver insisted they continue to training so they were prepared for any conditions for their first match on Saturday.

Draco walked over to Harry before their last practice and handed him a box.

Harry frowned. “What’s this?”

“Quidditch goggles. They’re enchanted to match your glasses prescription and to keep them from fogging up and getting rain water on them. I thought they’d help, can’t have our Seeker out there with crappy visibility.” Draco smiled at him.

Harry opened the box to reveal a beautiful set of goggles with a soft leather strap that was adjustable to keep them comfortably on his head. “Thank you.”

Draco shrugged. “It’s no big deal. Just make sure you catch the Snitch, alright?”

Harry nodded, feeling a strange sense of camaraderie with Draco. Life at Hogwarts was unpredictable, and despite the alliances and rivalries, moments like these reminded them of their shared humanity.

The final practice before the match was intense. The wind howled through the stadium, and the rain lashed down, making visibility almost impossible. But the team pressed on, driven by Oliver’s relentless determination. Harry put on the goggles Draco had given him and was amazed at how clear everything looked. For the first time, he could focus on the game without worrying about his glasses.

As the practice came to an end, Harry felt a surge of confidence. He flew down to the ground, landing beside Hermione and Ron, who had come to watch the practice. “How did it go?” Hermione asked, her eyes wide with concern.

“Great,” Harry replied, grinning. “Those goggles Draco gave me made a huge difference.”

Ron raised an eyebrow but said nothing, his expression thoughtful.

The days leading up to the match were filled with tension and anticipation. News of the enchanted goggles spread quickly, and soon the entire Gryffindor team was clamouring for their own. Draco, surprisingly, obliged, providing each player with a pair, using some of the money from his settlement with Remus’ approval.

When Saturday finally arrived, the atmosphere at Hogwarts was electric. Students from all houses gathered in the stands, their faces painted in team colours, their voices rising in a cacophony of cheers and chants. The stormy weather had not let up, but neither had the spirits of the players or the spectators.

The team sat in the changing room waiting for Oliver who had been called to speak with Madam Hooch. The Gryffindor Captain came back with a dark look on his face.

“We’re not playing Slytherin, we’re playing Hufflepuff.” He told them.

“Why?” The team chorused.

“Flint’s excuse is that their Seeker’s arm is still injured,” Wood ground his teeth furiously. “But it’s obvious why they’re doing it. Don’t want to play in this weather. Think it’ll damage their chances.”

“There’s nothing wrong with Malfoy’s arm!” Harry exclaimed. “He’s faking it!”

“I know that, but we can’t prove it,” said Wood bitterly. “And we’ve been practicing all those moves assuming we’re playing Slytherin, and instead it’s Hufflepuff, and their style is quite different. They’ve got a new Captain and Seeker, Cedric Diggory…”

Angelina and Katie started to giggle.

“What?” Wood frowned at this light hearted behaviour from two of his Chasers.

“He’s that tall, good-looking one, isn’t he?” Angelina grinned.

“Strong and silent.” Katie sighed dreamily and they started to giggle again.

Fred huffed. “He’s only silent because he’s too thick to string two words together.” He turned to their Captain. “I don’t know why you’re worried, Oliver, Hufflepuff is a pushover. Last time we played them, Harry caught the Snitch in about five minutes, remember?”

Wood shook his head. “We were playing in completely different conditions!” He shouted, his eyes bulging slightly and to add dramatic effect the sky rumbled with thunder outside. “Diggory’s put a very strong side together! He’s an excellent Seeker! I was afraid you’d take it like this! We mustn’t relax! We must keep our focus! Slytherin is trying to wrong-foot us! We must win!”

“Oliver, calm down!” said Fred, looking slightly alarmed. “We’re taking Hufflepuff very seriously. Seriously.” He stood up shouldering his broom. “So lets get out there and kick some badger butt.”

The team cheered and even Oliver relaxed slightly seeing the determination in his teams eyes. “All right, lets do this.”

The Gryffindor team marched onto the pitch, instantly soaked through from the torrential rain. Draco wondered how on earth the school could possibly think they could play Quidditch like this, a moment of doubt shivered through him but then he glanced at Harry who was grinning at him and his doubt melted away. They could do this.

As they trudged through the mud, the rain fell harder, making it nearly impossible to see more than a few feet ahead. The sound of the crowd's cheers was muffled by the storm, but their enthusiasm was undeniable.

Draco mounted his broom and kicked off, the rush of adrenaline pumping through his veins as he took to the sky. The wind howled around him, whipping the rain into his face, but Draco barely noticed. His focus was entirely on the game ahead. He glanced over at his teammates, all of them resolute and ready for the challenge. In the distance, he saw the Hufflepuff team, equally determined and prepared for the showdown.

The whistle blew, and the game began with a ferocious intensity. Bludgers whizzed through the air, narrowly missing players as they dodged and weaved skillfully. The Quaffle changed hands rapidly, each team fighting tooth and nail for every point. Draco grinned as the Quaffle fell into his hands and he zoomed off towards the goals, he dodged a bludger and reached back taking aim and through the Quaffle, the ball soaring through the middle ring. Even the storm couldn’t drown out the screams of delight from the Gryffindor side of the stadium.

Minutes turned into what felt like hours as the players battled the elements and each other. The rain showed no sign of letting up, yet, despite the challenging conditions, both teams played with unwavering determination.

Draco, Angelina and Katie worked in sync, flying as one, a triple headed hydra, scoring goal after goal. Now all Harry had to do was find the snitch, while they kept the Quaffle away from the Hufflepuffs. They were leading 60-40.

“Harry! Behind you!” Oliver shouted.

Draco turned in time to see Harry speeding towards the snitch, just behind Cedric Diggory. “Come on Harry.” He breathed.

But then he felt it. A dreadful icy cold. And it wasn’t the rain. An eerie silence fell over the pitch. Draco looked down and instantly felt sick, almost a hundred dementors had to be swarming below. Then someone screamed. He looked up, Harry had slipped off his broom and was falling. Without thinking, Draco slammed his body against his broom and shot off towards him. He swept beneath Harry and caught his unconscious body; the extra sudden extra weight caused them to drop and Draco used all his strength to keep the broom in the air.

There was a bright flash of silver and the dementors screeched and scattered fleeing the Quidditch pitch.

Draco lowered his broom to the ground, dropping to the ground, feeling weak and exhausted. “Harry.” He shook Harry’s shoulders, his vision darkening. “Please wake up.”

The rain hammered down on the two of them. People were crowding around them. Draco felt his vision slip and he dropped, unconsciousness taking him too.

Chapter 10

Notes:

Thank you so much for your love and support of this fic.

I have so many plans for a Wolfstar household and they might be getting there quicker than the original book ;)

Hope you enjoy this chapter!

Draco's eyes fluttered open. His body ached as if he'd been trampled by a herd of hippogriffs. He blinked against the harsh light streaming through the infirmary windows and turned his head to see Harry lying in the bed next to him, pale but breathing steadily. Madame Pomfrey bustled around, casting healing spells and muttering about reckless students.

"Draco?" a familiar voice called out softly. It was Hermione, standing at the foot of his bed with Ron beside her and the entire Gryffindor Quidditch team, now dry and dressed in normal clothes again, all looking relieved to see him awake.

"How's Harry?" Draco croaked, his throat dry and scratchy, pushing himself to sit up.

"He's going to be all right," Hermione reassured him. "Madame Pomfrey says you both just need rest." She passed him a glass of water.

Ron nodded; his usual bravado replaced with genuine concern. "You were brilliant out there, mate."

Draco managed a small, tired smile.

Next to him Harry groaned and slowly blinked open his eyes.

Draco's heart leapt with relief. "Harry, thank Merlin you're awake," he whispered, barely containing his emotions.

Harry turned his head, squinting at him, a weak smile tugging at his lips. "What happened with the match? Are we doing a replay?”

Ron chuckled softly. "Always thinking about Quidditch, aren't you?"

The team looked at the two forlorn.

“We didn’t lose?” Harry’s face fell.

“Diggory caught the Snitch just after you fell.” George told them. “When he looked back and saw you two on the ground, he tried to call it off. Wanted a rematch. But they won fair and square… even Wood admits it.”

Harry felt his heart sink. They lost. All because he couldn’t handle the dementors. “How did… What happened?”

“You fell off your broom mate.” Ron explained. “If it wasn’t so scary, given you were like sixty feet in the air, it would have been pretty epic. One minute we’re watching you fall and then bam, Draco comes zooming across the pitch and caught you mid-air.”

Harry turned to look at Draco. “You did?”

“Of course I did.” Draco nodded his head.

Harry's eyes widened with a newfound respect. "Thanks, Draco," he said sincerely, turning to look at the rest of the team. “Where is Wood?”

“Still in the showers.” Fred told him.

“We think he’s trying to drown himself.” George grinned.

Harry put his face in his hands, moving them up to grip at his hair.

Fred grabbed his shoulder and shook it roughly. “C’mon, Harry, you’ve never missed the Snitch before.”

“There had to be one time you didn’t get it,” said George.

“It’s not over yet,” said Fred. “We lost by ninety points, right? So, if Hufflepuff loses to Ravenclaw and we beat Ravenclaw and Slytherin…”

“Hufflepuff will have to lose by at least two hundred points,” said George. “But if they beat Ravenclaw…”

“No way, Ravenclaw is too good. But if Slytherin loses against Hufflepuff…”

“It all depends on the points, a margin of ninety either way…”

Harry lay there, listening to them try and encourage him but he felt horrible. They had lost. He’d let everyone down. Draco lay in his bed and tried to think of what he could do but he was feeling just as bad.

After ten minutes or so, Madam Pomfrey came over to tell the team to leave them in peace. “We’ll come and see you later,” Fred told them. “Don’t beat yourself up, Harry, you’re still the best Seeker we’ve ever had.”

The team trooped out, trailing mud behind them. Madam Pomfrey shut the door behind them, looking disapproving.

Ron and Hermione moved nearer sitting in between Draco and Harry’s beds. “Dumbledore was really angry,” Hermione’s voice quaked as she spoke. “I’ve never seen him like that before. He ran onto the field, and he whirled his wand at the dementors. Shot silver stuff at them. They left the stadium right away. He was furious they’d come onto the grounds. We heard him…”

“Then he magicked you two onto stretchers.” Ron stepped in on telling the story. “And walked up to school with you two floating on them.”

“Did someone get my Nimbus?” Harry asked.

Ron and Hermione looked quickly at each other. “Er—”

“What?”

“Well… when you fell off, it got blown away,” said Hermione hesitantly.

“And?”

“And it hit—it hit—oh, Harry—it hit the Whomping Willow.”

“And?” Harry asked dreading the answer.

“Well, you know the Whomping Willow,” Ron bit his lip. “It—it doesn’t like being hit.”

“Professor Flitwick brought it back just before you came around,” Hermione slowly reached down for a bag at her feet, turned it upside down, and tipped a dozen bits of splintered wood and twig onto the bed, the only remains of Harry’s faithful, finally beaten broomstick.

Ron and Hermione were shooed out by Madam Pomfrey shortly after but they promised to come back later, leaving Harry and Draco alone.

“Harry I’m so sorry.” Draco whispered.

Harry stared down at his broken broom.

A wave of sadness washed over him. The Nimbus 2000 had been with him through so much. He remembered the exhilaration of his first Quidditch match, the wind in his hair, the sense of freedom as he soared through the sky. Now, all that remained were these shattered pieces. Tears misted his eyes and dripped down onto the broken pieces.

Carefully Draco got out of bed and shifted to sit next to Harry and pulled him in for a hug. He didn’t know what to say, there wasn’t anything to say, he just had to be there and let Harry grieve.

Harry leaned into Draco's embrace, feeling the warmth and solace it provided. For a moment, he let himself be vulnerable, allowing the tears to flow freely. The room was silent except for the occasional sniffle and the quiet hush of their breathing.

After a while, Harry pulled away slightly, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. "Thank you," he murmured, his voice hoarse from crying.

Draco nodded, his expression soft and understanding. "You'll get through this," he said gently. "And remember, you have us. You're not alone."

Harry managed a small, grateful smile. "I know. It just... it feels like losing a part of my childhood."

Draco gave his shoulder a reassuring squeeze. "I understand.”

The door to the Hospital Wing opened and Remus hurried in looking grey with worry. He sighed seeing his boys awake and reasonably well. He rushed over to them. “Boys, I’m so glad you’re both okay.”

Remus enveloped them both in a tight embrace, his relief palpable. "I've been worried sick," he admitted, glancing between their faces. "I would have come sooner but Dumbledore needed all staff on hand to help with the students."

Harry shook his head, trying to form the words. "It's okay, Remus. We're both here. Just... a bit shaken."

Draco nodded in agreement. "It's been a rough day, but we're alright."

The older man sighed, his shoulders relaxing slightly. "I’m so proud of you Draco, that was such a brave thing you did, even if it did take several years off my life."

Draco's cheeks flushed slightly, but he managed a modest smile. "Thank you, Remus. I just did what I had to."

Harry glanced at Draco, his eyes reflecting the admiration he felt. "I’m sure it was amazing, even if I was unconscious for it."

Draco laughed. “Please don’t scare me like that again.”

“Just keep me away from the dementors and I’ll be good.” Harry rested his head on Draco’s shoulder.

Draco ran this hand through Harry’s hair, lightly scratching at his scalp.

Harry hummed and closed his eyes.

“I’ll leave you two to rest. Don’t forget we have to go to Moonlit Haven on Tuesday Draco.” Remus placed his hand on Draco’s leg.

Draco nodded sadly.

Harry frowned opening his eyes. “You have to go?”

“Only for a few days.” Draco promised.

“Okay.” Harry nodded, closing his eyes again.

Remus smiled at them and left the Hospital Wing, leaving the two of them in peace.

Draco sat with Harry until he fell asleep again before carefully slipping back into his own bed and laid down. Madam Pomfrey walked over and handed him his wolfsbane potion and smiled at him. “Best drink up dear.”

Draco took the potion quickly, wincing at the taste. “Wish they could make it taste better.” He shook his head, handing her the empty cup.

Madam Pomfrey smiled. “Here, I’m sure this will help.” She handed him a bar of chocolate and headed back into her office.

Draco unwrapped the chocolate bar and nibbled at the edge, feeling the warmth spread through his body. He sighed softly, allowing himself a moment of comfort. As the moonlight filtered through the windows, casting a gentle glow over the hospital wing, Draco’s thoughts wandered to the upcoming trip to Moonlit Haven. The place held so many memories, both beautiful and painful.

His mind drifted back to Harry, who was now sleeping peacefully beside him. Draco felt a pang of guilt for leaving him, even if it was just for a few days. The bond they had formed over the past months was strong, and the thought of being apart weighed heavily on his heart.

Lost in his thoughts, Draco didn't notice the soft footsteps approaching until he felt a gentle hand on his shoulder. Startled, he looked up to see Professor McGonagall standing beside him, her eyes filled with concern.

"Draco," she said softly, "I wanted to check on you. How are you holding up?"

Draco managed a small smile. "I'm doing alright, Professor."

Professor McGonagall nodded. "I saw a true Gryffindor out on that field today. You did me and your house proud today. I’m awarding you one hundred and fifty points for true bravery.” She smiled at him, placing her hand on his shoulder.

“Thank you Professor.” Draco smiled up at her, pride welling in his chest.

“Well, I’ll leave you to rest.” Professor McGonagall turned and left the hospital wing.

 

Harry was worried about Draco. He and Professor Lupin had left for Moonlit Hollow on Tuesday night, but it was now Thursday afternoon, and they still weren’t back. Draco had said they would be back Wednesday night. He felt sick as he made his way to Defence, hoping against hope, that Remus and Draco would be there. Those hopes were dashed when he entered the classroom to find not Professor Lupin behind the teacher’s desk but Professor Snape.

“Where’s Professor Lupin?” Harry asked.

Snape fixed him with a twisted smile. “He says he is feeling too ill to teach today.”

Harry’s eyes widened. “What’s wrong with him?”

Snape’s black eyes glittered. “Nothing life-threatening,” Though the tone of his voice made it sound like he wished it was. “Now sit down Potter.”

Harry walked slowly to his seat and sat down. What was wrong with Remus? Was Draco with him? What had happened?

Snape looked around at the class. “Professor Lupin has not left any record of the topics you have covered so far…”

“Please, sir, we’ve done boggarts, Red Caps, kappas, and grindylows,” Hermione said quickly raising her hand, “and we’re just about to start…”

“Be quiet,” Snape hissed at her. “I did not ask for information. I was merely commenting on Professor Lupin’s lack of organization.”

“He’s the best Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher we’ve ever had.” Dean Thomas proclaimed boldly. A wave of murmured agreement descended from the rest of the class.

Snape glared at them more menacing than ever. “You are easily satisfied. Lupin is hardly overtaxing you. I would expect first years to be able to deal with Red Caps and grindylows. Today we shall discuss werewolves.”

“But sir we’re not supposed to do werewolves yet, we’re due to start hinkypunks.” Hermione called unable to restrain herself.

“Miss Granger, I was under the impression that I am teaching this lesson, not you. And I am telling you all to turn to page 394.” He glanced around again. “All of you! Now!”

Harry grabbed his book and turned to the page.

“Which of you can tell me how we distinguish between the werewolf and the true wolf?” Snape paced the front of the class with an air of superiority.

The class sat motionless in silence; well, everyone except Hermione, whose hand, as it so often did, had shot straight into the air.

“Anyone?” Snape ignored Hermione. “Are you telling me that Professor Lupin hasn’t even taught you the basic distinction between…”

“We told you.” Parvati pointed out. “We haven’t got as far as werewolves yet, we’re still on…”

“Silence!” snarled Snape. “Well, well, well, I never thought I’d meet a third-year class who wouldn’t even recognize a werewolf when they saw one. I shall make a point of informing Professor Dumbledore how very behind you all are…”

“Please, sir,” Hermione waved her hand in the air. “The werewolf differs from the true wolf in several small ways. The snout of the werewolf…”

“That is the second time you have spoken out of turn, Miss Granger. Five more points from Gryffindor for being an insufferable know-it-all.” Snape sneered her.

Hermione blushed deeply, lowered her hand, and gazed at the floor with tears welling in her eyes.

“You asked us a question and she knows the answer! Why ask if you don’t want to be told?” Ron, who approximately called Hermione a know-it-all twice a week, exclaimed, banging his fist on the desk.

Snape rounded on Ron, his eyes murderous. “Detention, Weasley,” He stalked towards Ron’s desk, leaning in close to his face. “And if I ever hear you criticize the way I teach a class again, you will be very sorry indeed.”

No one moved, no one spoke, Harry was pretty sure the collective class didn’t even breathe, until Snape moved away back to the front of the class and instructed them to read the chapter on werewolves in the textbook and make notes while he prowled up and down the rows of desks, examining the work they had been doing with Professor Lupin. “Very poorly explained… That is incorrect, the kappa is more commonly found in Mongolia… Professor Lupin gave this eight out of ten? I wouldn’t have given it three…”

Harry breathed a sigh of relief when the bell rang at last, but Snape held them back. “You will each write an essay, to be handed in to me, on the ways you recognize and kill werewolves. I want two rolls of parchment on the subject, and I want them by Monday morning. It is time somebody took this class in hand. Weasley, stay behind, we need to arrange your detention.”

Harry and Hermione left the classroom together. Harry silently glaring at the floor, his stomach in knots with worry. Finally, he decided to go and see Professor McGonagall for a better answer. Hermione agreed to come with him, not wanting to be alone and also worried about Draco and Professor Lupin.

Hermione wiped her eyes with the back of her hand and whispered, "I can't believe he took points off for knowing the answer." Harry put a comforting arm around her shoulders as they walked through the corridors towards Professor McGonagall's office.

"He just likes to pick on people," Harry muttered. "Especially Gryffindors." He clenched his fists, still fuming from the unfair treatment.

When they reached McGonagall's office, they knocked hesitantly.

"Come in," came the stern voice from within. They entered and found the Professor at her desk, looking up from a pile of parchments.

"Professor McGonagall, do you have a minute?" Harry asked her.

“Of course Potter, Granger.” She called them forward. “What can I do for you?”

“I was just wondering if you knew what’s happening with Draco and Professor Lupin, they were supposed to be back last night.” Harry chewed on his lower lip.

Professor McGonagall's eyes softened for a moment, a rare sight for the stern teacher. "I understand your concern, Potter. Professor Lupin’s health did not improve as quickly as they had hoped and Draco’s hip was giving him more bother than usual, but I assure you both are safe. I believe they will both be back in the castle by the weekend."

Relief washed over Harry and Hermione, but it was fleeting. "Thank you, Professor," Harry said, a mixture of emotions in his voice.

He and Hermione left for dinner, meeting up with Ron who they quickly filled in.

Ron nodded. “Well, that’s good that they’re both okay.”

Harry nodded. “They’re still not well.” He reminded him.

Hermione glanced at Harry with a worried expression. "I hope they get better soon. I can't imagine what Draco must be going through."

Ron, trying to lighten the mood, added. "Yeah but at least, he didn’t Snape breathing down his neck today."

They chuckled, and for a moment, the heavy atmosphere lifted.

Dinner was a bustling affair, with platters of steaming food appearing magically on the tables. The trio found their usual spots and began to eat, their conversation shifting to lighter topics. But in the back of their minds, the worry for their friends lingered, a shadow over the evening's feast.

 

Draco felt like absolute crap. The full moon had been particularly brutal, caused by the residual effect from the dementor attack at the Quidditch match. Remus hadn’t done much better either. Draco lay his bed, gazing up at the ceiling. The multiple potions he’d been drinking daily doing their best to mend the damage inflicted by the brutal transformation. His leg was in bad shape. He missed Hogwarts, they were supposed to go back Wednesday night, but it was now Thursday afternoon, he felt guilty knowing Harry was most likely worrying about him and Remus.

Remus limped into the bedroom with a mug of tea for him.

Draco pushed himself to sit up. “Thanks dad.”

“How are you feeling?” Remus asked perching on the edge of the bed and handed him the mug. “That was a tough one.”

Draco took a sip of the warm tea, feeling its soothing effect spread through his body. "Better now, thanks to you," he replied, managing a small smile.

Remus returned the smile, though it didn’t quite reach his tired eyes. "We'll both be back on our feet soon enough. Just need to give it time."

Draco nodded but couldn't shake the feeling of restlessness. "I hate being stuck here while everyone else is at school," he admitted. "I miss the routine, the classes, even the annoying bits."

Remus chuckled softly. "I know, it's frustrating. But your health comes first. Hogwarts will still be there when you're ready."

They sat in comfortable silence for a moment. Remus placed a reassuring hand on his son's shoulder. "Remember, you're not alone in this. We’re in it together."

Draco looked up at his father, gratitude shining in his eyes. "I know, dad. Thanks."

Remus helped Draco get out of bed and they settled in the living room, eating pizza and watching Indiana Jones. As the evening drew on, the two of them talked about lighter things—memories of happier times at Hogwarts, stories of mischief and adventure, and their hopes for the future. And amidst the pain and fatigue, there was a flicker of hope, a reminder that they would get through this, side by side.

Draco bit his lip. “Dad, does it ever get easier hiding this from everyone?”

Remus pressed his lips together. He wanted to say that it did but he couldn’t find the words. “No. But eventually you find people you can trust with the secret.” His mind went to his friends at Hogwarts, to James and Peter and the Sirius he once knew.

Draco sighed, feeling the weight of Remus's words. "I hope so," he murmured, leaning back into the couch. "It's just... it's so exhausting, pretending all the time."

Remus nodded understandingly. "I know, son. But remember, you don't have to go through it alone. We'll find a way to manage it together."

Draco glanced at his father, a sense of relief washing over him. "Thanks, Dad. For everything."

Remus smiled gently. "That's what parents are for," he said softly. "Now, how about we watch another movie? Something to take our minds off things for a while."

Draco agreed, and they spent the rest of the evening lost in the comforting escape of cinema, the unspoken bond between them growing stronger with each shared moment. As the credits rolled, Draco felt a renewed sense of determination. No matter the challenges ahead, he knew he could face them with his father by his side.

Chapter 11

Notes:

Thank you all so much for your love and support of this fic!

I hope you enjoy this next chapter :)

Harry flung himself at Draco when he limped through the portrait hole almost knocking him off his feet and wrapped him in a tight hug. Draco winced a small whimper escaping him as Harry squeezed his still bruised ribs.

Harry's eyes widened in shock pulling back. "Draco! What happened to you?" he exclaimed, scanning Draco's appearance anxiously. He couldn’t see any physical damage but that didn’t mean there wasn’t something hidden underneath his clothes.

Draco winced, gingerly touching his bruised side. "Nothing, I’m all right, took a small tumble when my leg gave out earlier, I’m fine.” He promised him, though he could feel the exhaustion weighing heavily on him. "Just need to catch my breath."

Harry frowned, refusing to let Draco's words soothe his worry. "You sure? Maybe you should see Madam Pomfrey, just in case."

Draco shook his head, forcing a reassuring smile. "No need, really. I just need to rest."

Harry still looked unconvinced but relented with a sigh. "Alright but promise me you'll take it easy."

"I promise," Draco said, appreciating Harry's concern. He limped over to the common room sofa and sank into it, letting out a weary breath. Harry sat beside him, the worry lines on his face slowly easing.

Hermione watched the two of them with a knowing look. She wondered how long it would take for them to figure out how much the other liked them. She didn’t see it happening anytime soon, frustratingly so.

“How’s your dad Draco?” Ron asked him. “We heard he was sick.”

Draco nodded. “Much better. He’ll be back in class on Monday, same as me.”

“Oh good, I don’t think I could take another Defence class with Snape.” Ron breathed a sigh of relief. “He was an absolute twat. He was horrible to Hermione just because she knew the right answer.”

Draco frowned. “What happened?”

“Well he came in and started saying how we were so behind from where third year students should be and how it obviously reflected on your dad’s poor teaching skills, like your dad isn’t the best teacher in Defence Against the Dark Arts we’ve ever had.” Harry exclaimed, righteously angry that Snape had dared speak a bad word against Remus.

Ron nodded. “Then he started saying how he hadn’t been given a lesson plan or anything and Hermione told him we were supposed to start on hinkypunks and he just snapped at her and said he was going to be teaching us about werewolves.”

Draco felt his face pale. “Werewolves?” Draco swallowed hard, the colour draining from his face.

“Yeah, he said werewolves,” Ron repeated, oblivious to Draco’s reaction. “What’s the matter?”

“Nothing,” Draco said quickly. “It’s just... odd, isn’t it? That he would switch topics so suddenly.”

Hermione’s brow furrowed as she listened. “It is strange,” she agreed. “But Snape has always had his own agenda. We shouldn’t be surprised.”

Draco forced a chuckle. “Right, Snape always has to make everything about himself. Typical.” He hoped his nervousness didn’t show. “So what happened next?”

Ron rolled his eyes. “He asked us a question about werewolves and Hermione of course, knew the answer but he ignored her and then she tried to speak up and he took points from her and called her a know-it-all. Took points because she knew the answer.”

Draco nodded. “That’s crap!”

What was Snape playing at? Was he intentionally trying to out Draco, out Remus. Didn’t he care what would happen to them if people found out? He thought Snape cared about him in his own way. He’d been so helpful to Draco, sending the wolfsbane potion, teaching him how to brew it, sending Remus to him. It didn’t make any sense, and it hurt to think a man he trusted and respected once would do something so wretched.

“Then he just had us reading the textbook and look at the work we’d done previously and mocking it and saying how poorly your dad was at teaching.” Harry said darkly.

Draco stood up, feeling sick to his stomach. “I… I need to go.”

“Where are you going?” Harry asked, eyes wide.

“I just… I think I need to go for a walk. On my own.” He added seeing Harry starting to get up to go with him. “I’ll be fine, I just… I need to clear my head.” And without another word he turned and marched back through the portrait hole.

Harry watched Draco leave, a gnawing worry settling in his chest. "Do you think I should go after him?" he asked, turning to Hermione.

Hermione shook her head thoughtfully. "I think he needs some space, Harry. He used to be kind of close to Snape in first year, it’s probably hard to hear he’s been bad mouthing his dad, I suspect he’s angry and just wants to cool off. Sometimes it's best to let people have a moment to themselves."

"But he doesn’t have to go through it alone." Harry insisted, his concern deepening.

Hermione smiled gently at him. "He’ll be back. Right now, he just needs time to sort through his thoughts. Besides, he said he needed to clear his head. Give him that time."

Ron, who had been silent, finally spoke up. "Hermione's right, mate. He’ll come back when he's ready. Crowding him now might just make things worse."

Harry sighed, reluctantly nodding. "I suppose you're right. I just... I hate seeing him like this."

Hermione placed a reassuring hand on Harry’s shoulder. "I know. But sometimes giving someone space is the best way to help them."

 

Draco walked through the corridors with purposeful strides, his mind racing with conflicting emotions. He made his way to the dungeons where he knew he would find Professor Snape. The cold, dimly lit hallways seemed to match his turbulent state of mind. Reaching Snape's office, Draco hesitated for a moment before raising his hand to knock. The door opened before his knuckles could make contact, revealing the stern face of Severus Snape.

"Mr. Lupin," Snape said in his usual low, silky voice, "What brings you here at this hour?"

Draco glared up at him. “How could you do that?”

Snape frowned. “I am not sure I know what you are talking about.”

“I get you hate Remus, but do you really hate me too? That stupid lesson on werewolves, you want someone to find out. Do you really despise me that much you’d try and ruin my life?” Draco felt tears well in his eyes.

Snape's expression softened almost imperceptibly, a flicker of something like regret crossing his features. He stepped aside, allowing Draco to enter the office.

“Close the door,” Snape ordered quietly. Draco did as he was told, his hands trembling slightly. “Sit down,” Snape gestured to a chair in front of his desk. Draco sat, his eyes never leaving Snape’s face.

Snape studied Draco for a long moment, his dark eyes searching the boy's face. "Mr. Lupin, I assure you, my intentions were never to bring harm to you."

Draco's voice was tight with emotion. "No just to my dad. The man you sent to me to look after me. How can you hate him so much? He isn’t a bad person. He took me in when no one else would, not even you and he has been a better father to me than the one who sired me and disowned me at the point when I needed a family most.”

Snape's gaze intensified, and for a moment, Draco thought he saw a flash of genuine pain in the professor's eyes. "Remus Lupin is not the villain you believe me to see him as. There are complexities and histories you do not understand, Mr. Lupin. My actions... they were misguided, but never with the intent to harm you."

Draco's fists clenched, his knuckles whitening. "Then why, Professor? Why do you act as if he’s your sworn enemy? You’ve never given me a satisfactory answer."

Snape sighed, the sound heavy with the weight of old grudges and secrets long kept. "There are details, Draco, that are not for you to know now. But understand this—I do not hate you. And I do not wish to see you suffer for the sins of the past."

Draco's voice lowered, a whisper of desperation. "I can't lose him, Professor. He's all I have."

Snape nodded slowly, a silent acknowledgment of the depth of Draco’s plea. "You will not lose him, Draco. You are right, what I did was wrong and a mistake, I do not believe it has caused damage to you or your father, the Gryffindor students I taught that day are not the most observant of people, I highly doubt any of them..."

“Are you forgetting Hermione Granger?” Draco cried.

A tense silence filled the room, broken only by the distant drip of water from the stone ceiling.

Severus sighed and hung his head, a deep well of shame filling him. He had let his emotions get the better of him once again and now another person he cared for was both rightly angry and disappointed in him. “It is impossible to forget Hermione Granger.” After all, she reminded him so much of Lily, not in appearance but in her intelligence and fierce determination to prove to everyone that being a muggleborn was not a hinderance on her magic.

Draco's expression softened slightly, though the tension still lingered in his posture. "Then what do we do, Professor? Hermione will figure it out if she hasn’t already and then she’ll tell..."

She will tell Ron and Harry. Draco would lose all his friends in one fell swoop and he’d be alone again, if he wasn’t run out of the school.

Snape lifted his head. "As much as I disliked them. Your father had three friends in his years at Hogwarts, all three knew his secret and they never shared it with anyone, and they never shunned him for it. They were insufferable together, but they were true friends until the end. I do believe you are following that pattern.”

Draco’s eyes widened slightly, absorbing Snape's words. For a moment, he wrestled with his thoughts, the turmoil of his emotions displayed openly on his face. “You can’t know that.”

“I know Gryffindors are insufferably loyal to each other.” Snape rolled his eyes.

Draco bit his lip, the weight of Snape’s words settling over him. He looked up, his eyes searching Snape’s for any sign of insincerity. "Do you really believe that they would keep my secret?" His voice was barely above a whisper, a mix of hope and doubt.

Snape’s expression softened, a rare show of empathy crossing his usually stern features. "I believe that they value you as a friend, Draco. And true friends, no matter how insufferable, stand by each other. Even when it’s difficult."

Draco nodded slowly.

“I do not hate you Draco.” Snape shook his head. “I am human, and I made a bad decision, one that I deeply regret. Anger, as I have been repeatedly told, is like drinking poison and expecting the other person to suffer. Anger has destroyed my life on more than one occasion, as has jealousy. I am ashamed of it and I am ashamed that I haven’t learnt from my mistakes.”

Draco’s shoulders slumped as he took in Snape’s heartfelt confession. The admission from someone he had always seen as stoic and unyielding was disarming, to say the least. “I... I appreciate that, Professor,” Draco murmured, his voice thick with emotion.

Snape gave a small nod. “The path ahead of you is not an easy one, Draco, but you are not alone. Trust in your friends, as hard as that may be. They may surprise you.”

Draco stood there for a moment, lost in thought, before finally meeting Snape’s gaze again. “Thank you, Professor. I’ll try. Can you try and not let anger and jealousy rule you, please? I know you’re a good man, I’ve seen you be a good man. Can you try?”

Snape’s eyes flickered with a mixture of surprise and contemplation. He had never expected to hear such earnestness from Draco. The young man had grown, perhaps more than Snape had given him credit for. "I will try, Draco. I will try for you," Snape replied softly, his voice carrying a promise that he intended to keep.

Draco's lips curled into a faint smile, a rare glimmer of hope lighting his features. "Thank you, Professor. It means a lot to me."

"And remember, my door is always open if you need guidance."

With that, Draco got up and turned to leave, but not before casting one last glance at his professor. "I forgive you. Just try and do better next time." He stepped out of the door, closing it behind him before Severus could say anything else.

As the door clicked shut, Snape found himself staring at it, the echo of Draco's forgiveness lingering in the room. It was a sentiment he had rarely encountered and even more rarely deserved. Slowly, he sank back into his chair, the weight of his past mistakes pressing down on him, yet somehow, the burden felt a little lighter.

The silence of the room was profound, broken only by the soft crackling of the fire in the hearth. Snape's thoughts returned to the promise he had made to Draco. It was not just a promise made to the young man, but also a vow to himself—a resolution to strive for something better, to let go of the bitterness that had governed his actions for far too long.

In the solitude of his office, Severus Snape made a decision. He would not allow anger and jealousy to dictate his future. He would be better. For Draco, for himself, and for the memory of those he had lost. With a deep breath, he steeled himself, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

Draco returned to the common room just before curfew to find Harry waiting up for him. He smiled, seeing his best friend sat on the sofa, staring into the fire. “Hey.” He walked over and sat down next to Harry.

“Hey, are you okay?” Harry asked him, eyes wide with concern.

Draco nodded. “Yeah. I’m okay.” He sighed. “Sorry I stormed off, I just… I need to clear my head. I don’t like to think of someone attacking my dad like that.”

“No one could ever change my mind about how brilliant your dad is.” Harry shook his head.

“Thanks, Harry,” Draco said, his voice filled with emotion. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

Harry grinned. “Lucky for you, you’ll never have to find out.”

They both laughed, the tension easing away.

“Come on, let’s go to bed. Another long day of class lies ahead.” Harry grabbed his hand and pulled him up from the sofa.

The two boys headed up to their dormitory and got ready for bed. Draco curled up in his bed and closed his eyes with a peaceful sigh. Tomorrow was another day and for now, no one really knew his secret and Harry was still his friend.

 

Later that evening, after dinner, Hermione found herself lingering in the library, a pile of books on magical creatures spread out before her. She scrutinized each page, making notes and cross-referencing facts, her mind racing with theories and concerns. She now had a suspicion she couldn't ignore and needed to find a way to confirm it delicately.

The next day, Hermione decided to approach Draco after their Ancient Runes class. She couldn’t let it go any longer. She had to rip off the plaster. As the class ended and students shuffled out, she delicately grabbed Draco’s elbow to pull him back. “Draco, can I talk to you?” Hermione asked.

“Sure.” Draco nodded following her into an empty classroom, watching her close the door and cast a locking spell. “Everything okay?” He asked, his heart starting to beat a little faster.

Hermione pressed her lips together. “Draco... I… I finished the essay Professor Snape set on werewolves last night.”

Draco felt himself begin to sweat, his heart now going faster than a jackrabbit. Oh no, oh no. He tried to keep calm and play it cool. “Wow, you know my dad probably won’t make us do that essay.”

“Probably not but it’s better to prepared. But that’s not what I wanted to talk to you about. While I was writing it I started thinking about it and… noticing things that the books described about how werewolves are between full moons and…” Hermione took a deep breath, her eyes searching Draco's for any hint of confirmation or denial. “Well, I couldn’t help but notice... And then I checked the dates for when you go home with your dad, and I put everything together.” She stammered.

Draco’s grip tightened on the desk, his knuckles turning white. He swallowed hard, trying to find his voice. “Hermione, I…”

“Are you a werewolf?” Hermione’s question hung in the air, heavy and tense, as she watched his reaction closely.

Draco’s heart felt like it might burst from his chest. His mind raced, struggling to find the right words. “Hermione, I… I don’t know what to say.”

“Please, Draco,” Hermione pleaded, her voice softening. “You don’t have to be afraid to tell me.”

Draco closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to steady himself. When he opened them again, he saw only concern and compassion in Hermione’s gaze. “Yes, Hermione,” he finally admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. “I am.”

Hermione stared at him. “Oh Draco. Can I hug you?”

Draco nodded, unable to speak as he felt a lump forming in his throat. Hermione stepped forward, wrapping her arms around him in a warm embrace. He felt an overwhelming sense of relief as she held him, her touch gentle and reassuring. She didn’t hate him. She wasn’t afraid of him. She accepted him. “You don’t have me.” He whispered, not a question but a statement, he already knew.

“Of course not.” Hermione pulled back. “Draco Lupin you are kind and brave and caring, you didn’t even hesitate to dive after Harry when he fell from his broom. You are so much more than the creature you are forced to become once a month.”

“I’m a monster in the eyes of most Hermione.” Draco shook his head.

“Well not in my eyes.” Hermione crossed her arms over her chest, a look of fierce determination in her words. “I don’t care that you’re a werewolf. There are real monsters in the world, you’re not one of them.”

Hermione's words wrapped around Draco like a protective cloak. He had spent so long fearing rejection should any of his friends find out that her acceptance felt almost unreal. He looked into her eyes, searching for any hint of hesitation or doubt, but found none.

“Thank you, Hermione,” he whispered, his voice laden with emotion. “Does Ron know? Does Harry?”

“No.” Hermione shook her head. “I wouldn’t share your secret like that. Not with anyone. But you know they wouldn’t care either.”

Draco nodded. “I think I know that, but I don’t think I’m ready to tell them yet. It’s not something I ever really wanted to share. The more people know the more likely it is to get out completely and then… Well for one thing I probably wouldn’t be able to go to school here anymore.”

Hermione nodded, understanding the weight of his words. "We’ll take it one step at a time, Draco. You don't have to tell anyone until you're ready. And when you are, you'll have me by your side."

Draco felt a warmth spread through him at her words. He had never imagined that he could find such acceptance and support. "Thanks, Hermione. I don't know how I can ever repay you."

Hermione smiled softly. "You don't need to repay me, Draco. Friends help each other, that's what we do." She reached out, squeezing his hand gently.

Draco smiled, chuckling slightly. “I should have known you’d figure it out, brightest witch of our age and all that.”

Hermione chuckled, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Well, I do have a reputation to maintain," she said lightly, though her gaze remained warm and steady.

Draco felt a surge of gratitude, not just for her words, but for her presence. It was as though a light had been turned on in a room that he had long thought would remain dark. "You're amazing, you know that?" he said, his voice soft and sincere.

Hermione's cheeks flushed slightly, but she smiled. "I'm just being a friend, Draco. And I will always be here for you, no matter what."

The sincerity in her voice touched him deeply. He realized in that moment that he was no longer alone, that he had someone who would stand by him through the darkest of times. "That means more to me than you'll ever know, Hermione."

She gave his hand another reassuring squeeze before letting go. "Come on, let's get back to the common room before anyone starts wondering where we are."

“Actually, I think I might go for a walk. I think I need to be alone for a bit. Can you keep Harry from trying to track me down? You know what he’s like.” Draco rolled his eyes.

Hermione nodded, sensing his need for space. "Of course, Draco. Take all the time you need. I'll make sure Harry stays occupied."

With one last appreciative glance at Hermione, Draco turned and headed towards the lake, his mind a whirl of thoughts and emotions. The cool evening breeze brushed against his face, providing a sense of clarity he desperately needed.

As he walked along the shore, he reflected on how much had changed. Never in his wildest dreams had he imagined forging a friendship with Hermione Granger, yet here he was, finding solace in her unwavering support. He sat down under his favourite tree and stared out at the lake, picking up little pebbles to throw into the water.

The sound of rustling leaves drew Draco's attention from his thoughts. He looked to his side and saw the familiar black dog padding softly towards him. Draco hadn’t seen the dog since that first time by the last a few weeks ago. He had no idea where it had come from or who it belonged to. Dogs weren’t approved pets at Hogwarts although Draco kind of wished they were, it would be better than a cat for sure. “Oh, hello again. Where did you come from huh?”

The dog sat down beside him; its gaze fixed on the shimmering surface of the lake. Draco reached out and gently patted its head, a small smile breaking across his face. "I wish I could sneak you into the castle." He whispered, feeling the warmth of the dog's fur beneath his fingers.

The dog looked up at him and Draco could have sworn there was a flicker of hope in its eyes. Draco shook his head. “Sorry boy but I have to keep out of trouble, and you would not be easy to hide in our dorm. I bet Harry would love you though, he seems like he’d like dogs.” He kept talking, not sure why, the dog couldn’t understand him.  “Maybe I can talk my dad into bringing you home with us.” He tilted his head to the side. “I think you’d like Moonlit Haven; it has a big garden and woods you could chase rabbits in.”

The dog woofed and licked at his hand.

Draco laughed, shaking his head. “My dad would like you I think, his name is Remus, he’s the best thing that ever happened to me. He took me in when my family disowned me, because… because I was bitten.” He could tell the dog; not like he could tell anyone. “By a werewolf.” He whispered. “He looked after me, helped me through it. Now I have real friends and a whole new family, all because he took a chance on me.” He sighed. “I hate to see him so sad. He was married to my mother’s cousin, but he betrayed him and his friends to Voldemort and went to Azkaban, well he’s not there anymore, he escaped. No one knows how and I know it makes Remus sad seeing his name and picture everywhere. I think he still loves him; I think he misses him.”

The dog whined.

“Yeah, it’s sad.” Draco agreed. “A part of me wonders… Sometimes, if maybe Sirius Black is innocent, I kinda hope he is, I think it would make Remus happy.”

The dog tilted his head to the side.

Draco rubbed the back of his neck, feeling the weight of the secrets he carried. "But that's a lot to put on a dog, isn't it?" He chuckled softly, the sound mingling with the gentle lapping of the lake's waves. The dog nudged his hand with its nose, as if urging him to continue.

"You know," Draco said, his voice barely above a whisper, "sometimes I think about what my life would have been like, if I hadn’t been... And all I can see is darkness and pain. I still miss my mum sometimes, I know she’s not my mum anymore but I still miss her, not Lucius, he was a horrid bastard, still is." He sighed, leaning back against the tree trunk. "It’s weird that the most traumatic and horrifying thing to happen to me, led me to so much happiness." The dog laid its head on Draco's knee, offering silent comfort. Draco's heart ached with a longing he could scarcely understand. "I just want to make Remus proud. He's done so much for me, and I don't want to let him down. He really is the best."

The dog barked softly, as if in agreement. Draco smiled, a genuine smile that reached his eyes. "Yeah, he really is."

As the sun began to set, casting a golden glow across the lake, Draco sighed. “I should get back to the common room before Harry sends out a search party for me. It was nice seeing you again.”

The dog backed away and then turned trotting off into the forest.

Draco watched the dog disappear into the shadows of the trees until it was no longer visible. He lingered by the lake for a few moments, his thoughts swirling like the gentle ripples on the water's surface. The twilight air grew cooler, and Draco pulled his cloak tighter around him. He glanced back at the path leading to the castle, knowing he should return but feeling reluctant to leave this peaceful spot.

As he walked back, his mind wandered to the possibilities of Sirius Black's innocence. The idea seemed so far-fetched, yet somehow comforting. What if there was more to the story, more than what everyone believed to be true? It would change everything, not just for Remus, but for Draco and maybe Harry too.

He reached the castle's entrance, pausing to take one last look at the fading light over the lake. With a deep breath, he pushed open the heavy door and stepped inside, the warmth of the castle enveloping him. He made his way through the dimly lit corridors, his footsteps echoing softly against the stone walls.

As he approached the common room, Draco felt a sense of resolve wash over him. He would continue to hold onto hope, continue to believe in the possibility of innocence and redemption. For Remus, for himself, and perhaps even for Sirius Black. He would carry the weight of his secrets with grace and strength.

With that thought, Draco entered the common room, greeted by the familiar faces of his friends, and felt a sense of belonging that warmed his heart. He was not alone in this journey, and for that, he was grateful. He would make Remus proud, no matter what it took.

Notes:

Of course it had to be Hermione who figured it out first!

Harry Potter is so in love with Draco Malfoy but it is going to take him ages to figure it out.

I love writing Draco telling Snape off.

Draco wears an old jumper of Remus, a black dog appears. Hmmm, I wonder why lol

Chapter 12

Notes:

HELLO!

Thank you all so much for your lovely reviews, I am so happy people are enjoying this story.

I hope you enjoy this chapter.

Life at Hogwarts continued and November fell into December. Hermione and Draco’s friendship grew stronger with his secret shared. She asked him a million questions about what it was like to be a werewolf and was fascinated by his answers. Draco found it funny how eager she got about learning something new. She wouldn’t stop until she knew everything she could get her hands on about a topic. Harry’s mood was lifted when Ravenclaw flattened Hufflepuff in their Quidditch match which put Gryffindor back in the running for the Quidditch cup, repossessing Wood with his all-consuming determination to win.

One Saturday Remus invited Harry and Draco to have lunch with him and the boys were happy to accept. They sat in Remus’ office with tea and sandwiches and cake and caught up on each other’s lives.

“I did have another reason for asking you two to lunch. I’ve been thinking about what happened with the match and the dementors.”

“Do you know why?” Harry asked him. “Why do they affect me like that? Am I just—?”

“It has nothing to do with weakness,” Remus shook his head, a sharpness to his voice, speaking what had been on Harry’s mind since that first time on the train. “The dementors affect you worse than the others because there are horrors in your past that the others don’t have.”

A ray of wintery sunlight fell across the office, illuminating Remus; grey hairs making them shine against his dark sandy brown hair. “Dementors are among the foulest creatures that walk this earth. They infest the darkest, filthiest places, they glory in decay and despair, they drain peace, hope, and happiness out of the air around them. Even Muggles feel their presence, though they can’t see them. Get too near a dementor and every good feeling, every happy memory will be sucked out of you. If it can, the dementor will feed on you long enough to reduce you to something like itself… soul-less and evil. You’ll be left with nothing but the worst experiences of your life. And the worst that happened to you, Harry, is enough to make anyone fall off their broom. You have nothing to feel ashamed of.”

Draco reached out and took Harry’s hand in his own. He felt a shiver of fear run through him hearing his dad describe the dementors. How could something like the be allowed to exist in the world, yet he and his dad were considered monsters for something they had no control over.

“When they get near me.” Harry stared at his lap, his throat tight. “I can hear Voldemort murdering my mum.”

Remus moved at a lightning speed pulling Harry up and into his arms.

Harry sobbed into Remus’ chest, clinging to the man for dear life.

Remus held Harry tightly, rocking him gently as Harry's sobs subsided. "It's alright, Harry," he whispered softly, his voice filled with compassion. "You're safe here. We won't let anything hurt you."

Draco felt a lump in his throat as he watched the scene unfold. He had always known Harry to be strong but seeing him so vulnerable stirred something deep within him. He got up and joined the hug, holding Harry from behind sandwiching the boy between the two of them.

After a few moments, Harry shifted and the two let go, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. "Thank you, I needed that." He murmured, looking between Remus and Draco with gratitude.

They all sat back down, Draco taking Harry’s hand in his again. “Why did they have to come to the match?” He said bitterly.

“They’re getting hungry,” said Lupin coolly, pouring them each another cup of tea. “Dumbledore won’t let them into the school, so their supply of human prey has dried up. They couldn’t resist the large crowd around the Quidditch field. All that excitement… emotions running high… it was their idea of a feast.”

“Azkaban must be terrible.” Harry whispered thinking for the first time about what going to the prison really meant.

Remus’ hands shook as he picked up his cup, nodding his head grimly. “The fortress is set on a tiny island, way out to sea, but they don’t need walls and water to keep the prisoners in, not when they’re all trapped inside their own heads, incapable of a single cheerful thought. Most of them go mad within weeks.”

“But Sirius Black escaped from them,” Harry said slowly. “He got away…”

Remus almost dropped his cup. “Yes. Yes, he did. Black must have found a way to fight them. I wouldn’t have believed it possible… Dementors are supposed to drain a wizard of his powers if he is left with them too long…”

“You made that dementor on the train back off,” Harry realised, remembering what Hermione had said.

Remus nodded. “There are certain defences one can use. But there was only one dementor on the train. The more there are, the more difficult it becomes to resist. I have to admit this was the reason I asked you both to lunch. I think it would be good for both of you, if I teach you how.”

Harry’s eyes lit up. “Really?”

“Yes, but after the holidays, my leave of absence has left me with quite a bit of work to catch up on.” Remus smiled at him.

“Thanks dad.” Draco smiled at him.

Harry nodded. “Yes, thank you. Now if they show up at another Quidditch match we’ll be able to stop them. I won’t have to…”

Remus nodded. “I will do everything I can to make sure you don’t have to hear that ever again.”

“Thank you.” Harry smiled, tears welling in his eyes again. He would give his soul to never have to hear that again. “Are you going home for the holidays?”

“We are, I’d invite you along but with my health being what it is Dumbledore said it was best you stay here.” Remus said sadly.

Harry shook his head. “It’s okay, Ron and Hermione are staying. I won’t be alone.” He couldn’t help but feel disappointed. It would have been nice to spend Christmas with the two of them.

“Next Christmas you’ll definitely be invited.” Draco promised him. “And every Christmas after, Dumbledore won’t be able to stop us.”

Remus chuckled. “Well, we’ll have to see about it but I will do my best to make it happen.” He promised.

Harry grinned. “That would be nice.”

 

The last Saturday of term brought the next Hogsmeade visit. Draco offered to stay with Harry, but he didn’t want to deprive his friend who had permission to go into the village and encouraged him to go with Ron and Hermione, saying he was going to make a start on trying to find a new broom. He’d been using an ancient Shooting Star model that belonged to the school, and it was not up to standard.

“I really don’t mind staying. I could help you look.” Draco offered.

“It’s fine, you should go, you deserve to have some fun.” Harry smiled at him. “Plus, you need to get your dad’s Christmas present.”

Draco looked at him reluctantly but nodded. “Okay, if you’re sure.”

Harry nodded. “I’m positive.”

So Draco left the castle with Ron and Hermione, bundled up against the snow and headed for the village. He was excited to go, his leg wasn’t happy about the cold, but the heat pad Harry had given him had been doing wonders for him and he really wanted to get something special for his dad for Christmas. He’d been so sad lately, like he had his own personal dementor haunting him.

Ron immediately dragged them into Honeydukes, which Draco was not opposed to. He left Hermione and Ron to find something for Harry and headed for the large wall with chocolates of every flavour. He was having fun picking out a selection for his dad when he felt someone poke him in the back. He whipped around and his jaw dropped seeing Harry stood there grinning at his with that mischievous little glint in his eye.

“What? How?” Draco stammered.

“Harry!” Hermione cried, her and Ron having walked over. “What are you doing here? How, how did you…?”

“Wow!” Ron exclaimed; his eyes filled with amazement. “You’ve learned to Apparate!”

“’Course I haven’t.” Harry rolled his eyes and glanced around to see if anyone was listening, lowering his voice and explained how Fred and George had given him the Marauders Map and his journey to Hogsmeade through the hidden passage.

Ron looked outraged. “How come Fred and George didn’t give it to me. I’m their brother!”

“But Harry isn’t going to keep it!” Hermione laughed thinking the whole idea was ludicrous. “He’s going to hand it in to Professor McGonagall, aren’t you, Harry?”

“No, I’m not!” Harry exclaimed.

“Are you mad?” Ron gaped at Hermione. “Hand in something that good?”

“If I hand it in, I’ll have to say where I got it! Filch would know Fred and George had nicked it!”

“But what about Sirius Black?” Hermione hissed. “He could be using one of the passages on that map to get into the castle! The teachers have got to know! We said we’d report something like this. Draco.” She turned to Draco.

“He can’t be getting in through a passage.” Harry shook his head. “There are seven secret tunnels on the map, right? Fred and George reckon Filch already knows about four of them. And of the other three, one of them is caved in, so no one can get through it. One of them has got the Whomping Willow planted over the entrance, so you can’t get out of it. And the one I just came through, well… it’s really hard to see the entrance to it down in the cellar, so unless he knew it was there…” Harry hesitated.

Draco frowned. What if Black did know the passage was there?

Ron, however, cleared his throat significantly, and pointed to a notice pasted on the inside of the sweetshop door. The signed stated that dementors would be patrolling the streets of Hogsmeade every night after sundown until Sirius Black was captured once more. “See?” Ron said quietly. “I’d like to see Black try and break into Honeydukes with dementors swarming all over the village. Anyway, Hermione, the Honeydukes owners would hear a break-in, wouldn’t they? They live over the shop!”

“Yes, but—but—” Hermoine seemed to be struggling to find another problem. “Look, Harry still shouldn’t be coming into Hogsmeade. He hasn’t got a signed form! If anyone finds out, he’ll be in so much trouble! And it’s not nightfall yet—what if Sirius Black turns up today? Now? Draco you know I’m right.”

Draco looked between her and Harry. He wanted Harry to get a chance to enjoy Hogsmeade but he hated to admit, she raised a good point. He felt caught between a rock and a hard place. The excitement in Harry’s eyes, the worry in Hermione’s.

“He’d have a job spotting Harry in this.” Ron motioned out the window where the air was heavy with thick swirling snow. “Come on, Hermione, it’s Christmas. Harry deserves a break.”

Hermione bit her lip, looking extremely worried.

Draco caved; Ron was right. “Ron’s right Hermione, the only reason Harry can’t be here is because he’s relatives are assholes.”

“Are you going to report me?” Harry asked her, grinning.

“Oh, of course not. But Harry…”

“Seen the Fizzing Whizbees, Harry?” Ron grabbed his arm and dragged him over to one of the barrels.

Hermione looked up at Draco. “I know you agree with me.”

Draco sighed. “Sort of but… Look how happy he is.”

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Hopeless.” She waved her hands above her head. “Completely hopeless.”

Draco chuckled. “Sorry.”

They paid for all their sweets, Draco please with his selection of chocolate for his dad and they headed out into the snow storm on the street beyond.

Harry shivered, realising he hadn’t brought a cloak. Draco unclipped his and wrapped it around his shoulders.

“Draco, you’ll freeze.” Harry protested.

“I’m wearing three extra layers. Plus, it’ll help you blend in.” Draco argued, taking off his scarf and wrapped it around Harry’s neck.

“Thanks.” Harry smiled, glad the cold had already turned his cheeks pink.

They headed up the street, heads bowed against the wind

“Tell you what,” Ron shouted over the wind his teeth chattering, “Shall we go for a butterbeer in the Three Broomsticks?” And without waiting for an answer crossed the road towards a tiny inn.

As soon as they pushed through the door they were hit with a wall of warmth and noise from the packed in crowd. A curvy sort of woman with a pretty face was serving a bunch of rowdy warlocks up at the bar.

 “I’ll get the drinks, shall I?” Ron made his way to the bar before any of them could confirm.

Harry, Draco and Hermione made their way to the back of the room, where there was a small, vacant table between the window and a handsome Christmas tree, which stood next to the fireplace. Harry rubbed his hands together trying to get some feeling back into his fingers.

Five minutes later, Ron returned with foaming tankards of hot butterbeer. “Merry Christmas!” he said happily, raising his tankard.

They drank deeply the delicious drink heating every bit of them from the inside. Harry smiled happily at his friends, feeling better than he had in a while, when a sudden breeze ruffled his hair.

The entrance of the Three Broomsticks had opened once more. Harry glanced over the edge of his tankard and spluttered on his butterbeer. Professors McGonagall and Flitwick had just entered the establishment amidst a flurry of snowflakes, soon followed by Hagrid, who was engaged in conversation with a portly gentleman donning a lime-green bowler hat and a pinstriped cloak. Cornelius Fudge, the Minister of Magic.

With lightning reflexes, Ron and Hermione had both placed hands on the top of Harry’s head and forced him off his stool and under the table. Harry’s arms flailed and he threw the remained of the butterbeer all over himself. Wiping his face as butterbeer dribbled down his cheeks, Harry clutched his now empty tankard and watched the feet of his teachers and Fudge move toward the bar, stop and remain there for a moment, then turn and walk right toward him.

Harry’s eyes widened; he was going to get caught. And then he’d have to explain how he got into Hogsmeade. But Hermione, brilliant, perfect Hermione, acted quickly, whispering a spell and subtly the Christmas tree beside their table rose a few inches off the ground, drifted sideways, and landed with a soft thump right in front of their table, completely obscuring them from the eyes of the teachers and Fudge. Staring through the dense lower branches, Harry watched four sets of chair legs move back from the table right beside theirs, followed by the grunts and sighs of the teachers and minister.

Not long after, another paid of feet, wearing sparkly turquoise high heels, approached along with a woman’s voice, Madam Rosmerta. “A small gillywater.”

“Mine.” Professor McGonagall’s voice replied.

“Four pints of mulled mead.”

“Ta, Rosmerta.”

Hagrid.

“A cherry syrup and soda with ice and umbrella.”

“Mmm!”

Professor Flitwick.

“So you’ll be the red currant rum, Minister.”

“Thank you, Rosmerta, m’dear. Lovely to see you again, I must say. Have one yourself, won’t you? Come and join us…”

“Well, thank you very much, Minister.”

Draco chewed on his thumbnail, glancing nervously at Hermione. What were they going to do? Harry couldn’t get out until the teachers left, they’d see him for sure. Damn his impulsivitiy, why hadn’t he gone back to Gryffindor tower first and gotten his invisibility cloak, the one thing that would have kept him from being seen.

“So, what brings you to this neck of the woods, Minister?” Madam Rosmerta asked having returned with her own drink.

Draco frowned, why was the Minister of Magic here?

“What else, m’dear, but Sirius Black? I daresay you heard what happened up at the school at Halloween?” Fudge replied.

Of course, he was probably checking in with Dumbledore.

“I did hear a rumor.” Madam Rosmerta admitted her eyes flickering over to Hagrid.

Professor McGonagall rolled her eyes. “Did you tell the whole pub, Hagrid?”

“Do you think Black’s still in the area, Minister?” Madam Rosmerta whispered.

Draco sat up straighter in his chair.

“I’m sure of it.” Fudge nodded his head.

“You know that the dementors have searched the whole village twice?” said Madam Rosmerta, a slight edge to her voice. “Scared all my customers away… It’s very bad for business, Minister.”

“Rosmerta, m’dear, I don’t like them any more than you do.” Fudge reassured her, an edge of discomfort in his voice. “Necessary precaution… unfortunate, but there you are… I’ve just met some of them. They’re in a fury against Dumbledore, he won’t let them inside the castle grounds.”

“I should think not.” Professor McGonagall snapped. “How are we supposed to teach with those horrors floating around?”

Draco was forever grateful in that moment for Professor McGonagall.

“All the same, they are here to protect you all from something much worse. We all know what Black’s capable of…”

“Do you know, I still have trouble believing it.” Madam Rosmerta shook her head thoughtfully. “Of all the people to go over to the Dark Side, Sirius Black was the last I’d have thought… I mean, I remember him when he was a boy at Hogwarts. If you’d told me then what he was going to become, I’d have said you’d had too much mead.”

Draco stiffened at that. So, he wasn’t the only person to have doubts. He shifted in his seat. Could he be about to uncover some information that might give him a clue.

“You don’t know the half of it, Rosmerta. The worst he did isn’t widely known.”

“The worst?” Madam Rosmerta frowned. “Worse than murdering all those poor people, you mean?”

“I certainly do.

“I can’t believe that. What could possibly be worse?”

“You say you remember him at Hogwarts, Rosmerta.” There was an edge to her voice, thick with emotion. “Do you remember who his best friend was?”

“Naturally,” Madam Rosmerta laughed. “Never saw one without the other, did you? The number of times I had them in here… ooh, they used to make me laugh. Quite the double act, Sirius Black and James Potter!”

Under the table there was a loud clunk as Harry dropped his tankard.

Draco flinched but the grown ups seemed to be too deep in their conversation to notice.

“Precisely. Black and Potter. Ringleaders of their little gang. Both very bright, of course. Exceptionally bright, but I don’t think we’ve ever had such a pair of troublemakers…”

“I dunno,” Hagrid cut her off with a chuckle. “Fred and George Weasley could give ’em a run fer their money.”

“You’d have thought Black and Potter were brothers!” chimed in Professor Flitwick. “Inseparable!”

“Of course they were. Potter trusted Black beyond all his other friends. Nothing changed when they left school. Black was best man when James married Lily. Then they named him godfather to Harry. Harry has no idea, of course. You can imagine how the idea would torment him.” Fudge drew the conversation back to the topic at hand.

“Because Black turned out to be in league with You-Know-Who?” Madam Rosmerta frowned, her voice no more than a whisper.

“Worse even than that, m’dear…” Fudge dropped his voice and continued in a low, rumbling tone. “Not many people are aware that the Potters knew You-Know-Who was after them. Dumbledore, who was of course working tirelessly against You-Know-Who, had a number of useful spies. One of them tipped him off, and he alerted James and Lily at once. He advised them to go into hiding. Well, of course, You-Know-Who wasn’t an easy person to hide from. Dumbledore told them that their best chance was the Fidelius Charm.”

“How does that work?” Madam Rosmerta cut him off.

Professor Flitwick cleared his throat. “An immensely complex spell, involving the magical concealment of a secret inside a single, living soul. The information is hidden inside the chosen person, or Secret-Keeper, and is henceforth impossible to find—unless, of course, the Secret-Keeper chooses to divulge it. As long as the Secret-Keeper refused to speak, You-Know-Who could search the village where Lily and James were staying for years and never find them, not even if he had his nose pressed against their sitting room window!”

“So Black was the Potters’ Secret-Keeper?”

“Naturally,” Professor McGonagall nodded. “James Potter told Dumbledore that Black would die rather than tell where they were, that Black was planning to go into hiding himself… and yet, Dumbledore remained worried. I remember him offering to be the Potters’ Secret-Keeper himself.”

“He suspected Black?”

“He was sure that somebody close to the Potters had been keeping You-Know-Who informed of their movements,” There was a darkness to Professor McGonagall’s voice. “Indeed, he had suspected for some time that someone on our side had turned traitor and was passing a lot of information to You-Know-Who.”

“But James Potter insisted on using Black?” Madam Rosmerta gasped completely invested in the story.

Draco felt icy cold dread run down his spine and that small flame of hope, was engulfed before it had had chance to burn.

“He did,” said Fudge heavily. “And then, barely a week after the Fidelius Charm had been performed…”

“Black betrayed them?” Madam Rosmerta finished what Fudge couldn’t.

“He did indeed. Black was tired of his double-agent role, he was ready to declare his support openly for You-Know-Who, and he seems to have planned this for the moment of the Potters’ death. But, as we all know, You-Know-Who met his downfall in little Harry Potter. Powers gone, horribly weakened, he fled. And this left Black in a very nasty position indeed. His master had fallen at the very moment when he, Black, had shown his true colors as a traitor. He had no choice but to run for it.”

“Filthy, stinkin’ turncoat!” Hagrid bellowed, half the bar going quiet.

“Hagrid, shh!” Professor McGonagall held up her hand.

“I met him! I musta bin the last ter see him before he killed all them people! It was me what rescued Harry from Lily an’ James’s house after they was killed! Jus’ got him outta the ruins, poor little thing, with a great slash across his forehead, an’ his parents dead… an’ Sirius Black turns up, on that flyin’ motorbike he used ter ride. Never occurred ter me what he was doin’ there. I didn’ know he’d bin Lily an’ James’s Secret-Keeper. Thought he’d jus’ heard the news o’ You-Know-Who’s attack an’ come ter see what he could do. White an’ shakin’, he was. An’ yeh know what I did? I COMFORTED THE MURDERIN’ TRAITOR!” Hagrid roared.

“Hagrid, please!” Professor McGonagall pleaded. “Keep your voice down!”

“How was I ter know he wasn’ upset abou’ Lily an’ James? It was You-Know-Who he cared abou’! An’ then he says, ‘Give Harry ter me, Hagrid, I’m his godfather, I’ll look after him—’ Ha! But I’d had me orders from Dumbledore, an’ I told Black no, Dumbledore said Harry was ter go ter his aunt an’ uncle’s. Black argued, but in the end he gave in. Told me ter take his motorbike ter get Harry there. ‘I won’t need it anymore,’ he says. “I shoulda known there was somethin’ fishy goin’ on then. He loved that motorbike, what was he givin’ it ter me for? Why wouldn’ he need it anymore? Fact was, it was too easy ter trace. Dumbledore knew he’d bin the Potters’ Secret-Keeper. Black knew he was goin’ ter have ter run fer it that night, knew it was a matter o’ hours before the Ministry was after him. “But what if I’d given Harry to him, eh? I bet he’d’ve pitched him off the bike halfway out ter sea. His bes’ friends’ son! But when a wizard goes over ter the Dark Side, there’s nothin’ and no one that matters to ’em anymore…”

Draco couldn’t take it anymore, he carefully slid down onto the floor next to Harry who was shaking all over and pulled him into his arms, holding him tightly as they continued to listen.

“But he didn’t manage to disappear, did he? The Ministry of Magic caught up with him next day!” Madam Rosmerta pointed out.

“Alas, if only we had.” Fudge sighed. “It was not we who found him. It was little Peter Pettigrew—another of the Potters’ friends. Maddened by grief, no doubt, and knowing that Black had been the Potters’ Secret-Keeper, he went after Black himself.”

“Pettigrew… that fat little boy who was always tagging around after them at Hogwarts?”

“Hero-worshipped Black and Potter,” McGonagall nodded her head. “Never quite in their league, talent-wise. I was often rather sharp with him. You can imagine how I—how I regret that now…” Her voice was thick with emotion.

“There, now, Minerva.” Fudge comforted her. “Pettigrew died a hero’s death. Eyewitnesses. Muggles, of course, we wiped their memories later, told us how Pettigrew cornered Black. They say he was sobbing, ‘Lily and James, Sirius! How could you?’ And then he went for his wand. Well, of course, Black was quicker. Blew Pettigrew to smithereens…”

Professor McGonagall blew her nose and said thickly, “Stupid boy… foolish boy… he was always hopeless at dueling… should have left it to the Ministry…”

“I tell yeh, if I’d got ter Black before little Pettigrew did, I wouldn’t’ve messed around with wands—I’d’ve ripped him limb— from—limb,” Hagrid snarled.

“You don’t know what you’re talking about, Hagrid,” Fudge snapped, a curt sharpness in his voice. “Nobody but trained Hit Wizards from the Magical Law Enforcement Squad would have stood a chance against Black once he was cornered. I was Junior Minister in the Department of Magical Catastrophes at the time, and I was one of the first on the scene after Black murdered all those people. I—I will never forget it. I still dream about it sometimes. A crater in the middle of the street, so deep it had cracked the sewer below. Bodies everywhere. Muggles screaming. And Black standing there laughing, with what was left of Pettigrew in front of him… a heap of bloodstained robes and a few—a few fragments—” Fudge’s voice stopped abruptly.

Silence fell. Draco held Harry closer, it didn’t make any sense, why? Why would Sirius Black, James Potter’s best friend, betray him like that. He could remember when he was little and his mother was showing him the Black family tree, she’d pointed to Sirius and said. “My cousin Sirius, he was the biggest disappointment of our family, a disgrace, a blood traitor and he was disowned for it, cut off from the family magic. Don’t ever be like him Draco. He brought nothing but shame to our family.” But it was his father who was sitting on the sofa with his newspaper said next that rang in his head. “Got what he deserved didn’t he? I bet he’s really thinking about his choices now.”

“Well, there you have it, Rosmerta.” Fudge spoke again. “Black was taken away by twenty members of the Magical Law Enforcement Squad and Pettigrew received the Order of Merlin, First Class, which I think was some comfort to his poor mother. Black’s been in Azkaban ever since.”

Madam Rosmerta let out a long sigh. “Is it true he’s mad, Minister?”

There was a pause like Fudge was considering his answer. “I wish I could say that he was. I certainly believe his master’s defeat unhinged him for a while. The murder of Pettigrew and all those Muggles was the action of a cornered and desperate man. Cruel and pointless. Yet I met Black on my last inspection of Azkaban. You know, most of the prisoners in there sit muttering to themselves in the dark; there’s no sense in them. So I was shocked at how normal Black seemed. He spoke quite rationally to me. It was unnerving. You’d have thought he was merely bored. He asked if I’d finished with my newspaper, cool as you please, said he missed doing the crossword. Yes, I was astounded at how little effect the dementors seemed to be having on him and he was one of the most heavily guarded in the place, you know. Dementors outside his door day and night.”

“But what do you think he’s broken out to do?” Madam Rosmerta asked with urgency. “Good gracious, Minister, he isn’t trying to rejoin You-Know-Who, is he?”

“I daresay that is his—er—eventual plan,” Fudge evaded the question with a half-truth. “But we hope to catch Black long before that. I must say, You-Know-Who alone and friendless is one thing… but give him back his most devoted servant, and I shudder to think how quickly he’ll rise again…”

Draco shuddered at the thought.

“You know, Cornelius, if you’re dining with the headmaster, we’d better head back up to the castle.” Professor McGonagall changed the subject.

The chairs scraped back, the feet of the professors and the minister moved out of sight and were gone.

Harry looked up at Draco, his eyes misty with tears.

From above them, Ron and Hermione appeared, both looking at Harry with horrified eyes. “Harry.” Hermione whimpered.

Harry broke away from Draco and bolted out from under the table and sprinted back to Honeydukes, he couldn’t tell anyone how he got down into the cellar and back through the tunnel but when he didn’t he didn’t stop running until he crashed into someone.

“Ooof.”

Remus Lupin turned around and looked down at Harry, his eyes widening seeing the distress the young man was in.

Harry looked up at Remus and flung his arms around his middle, sobbing into his chest with pure, utter heart break.

Remus didn’t know what to do, his heart broken for his best friend’s son and carefully coaxed Harry back into his office. Sitting down with him and let him cry. Trying to offer as much comfort as he could to the young boy.

Harry hadn’t stopped crying by the time Draco burst into his dad’s office, his shoulder relaxing when he saw Harry there, his heart-breaking seeing Harry sobbing uncontrollably. He hurried over and took over from his dad while Remus went to get Harry a calming draught with a light sleeping draught combined.

Draco managed to get mostly force Harry to drink the potion and the dark haired boy slowly slumped against Draco, his eyes closed and his breathing evened out. Draco shifted, carefully getting up and laying Harry down on the sofa, resting his head against a cushion and covered him in a blanket.

“Draco, what happened?” Remus asked his voice shaken but stern.

Chapter 13

Notes:

I'm doing a mid-week double chapter posting!

I hope you enjoy this chapter :)

Draco took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. He couldn’t lie to his dad, but he knew Harry would be in so much trouble. But Harry needed a grown up right now. He needed Remus. “Please don’t be mad.” He pleaded. “Fred and George told Harry about a secret passageway into Hogsmeade, and he met up with us there. We went to the Three Broomsticks for a butterbeer, and Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick, Hagrid and Minister Fudge walked in. Harry hid under the table and Hermione moved the Christmas tree to hide us and they sat down at the table next to us.” He explained in one breath. “And then they started talking about Sirius Black with Madam Rosmerta and they… They were talking about how he was James Potter’s best friend and that he was their Secret Keeper and betrayed them to Voldemort and that he was Harry’s godfather, and then about what happened with Peter Pettigrew. Then they left and Harry just bolted out of there.”

Remus nodded slowly, absorbing the gravity of the situation. "Thank you for telling me, Draco. I know it wasn't easy.”

“Please don’t be mad.” Draco pleaded.

Remus rubbed his jaw. “You broke school rules. As your Professor I’m very disappointed in both of you. Given what you just learnt you can understand how reckless and dangerous that was.” He said sternly.

Draco hung his head. “I know. I wanted to tell Harry to go back to Hogwarts as soon as I saw but then… He looked so happy, and he’s been through so much and I just… I couldn’t deny him.”

Remus sighed. “You sound just like me when I was your age.” He shook his head. “Come here pup.” He motioned him forward.

Draco stepped forward and accepted the hug. “I’m sorry.”

“I know.” Remus held him close. “We’re going to put a pin in that for now because right now, we need to look after Harry and help him process what he’s just learnt and ensure he doesn’t do anything rash.”

“Rash?” Draco frowned pulling back. “You don’t think he’d…”

“I think when the grief turns to anger, he’ll certainly want to.” Remus nodded.

Draco shook his head. “No, no way. I won’t let him.”

Remus smiled. “Good. Sit down, I’ll make some hot chocolate.”

Draco sat down at the little table, frowning at the wood as his mind raced with all the information he had learnt. “Dad? Do you really believe Black betrayed Harry’s parents?”

Remus paused, his hand on the kettle. “The evidence says he did.”

“But do you believe he did it?” Draco asked again. “You knew him. You… Dad, he’s your husband, he was the love of your life.”

Remus sighed, pouring the milk into the pot. “People change, sometimes for reasons we can’t comprehend. War... war changes people.” He stirred the milk absently. “And sometimes, those changes aren’t for the better.”

Draco rested his chin on his hand, staring at the table. “It just doesn’t make sense.”

“Life rarely does,” Remus replied softly. The kettle whistled, and Remus busied himself with preparing the hot chocolate. Draco watched him in silence.

“Here.” Remus placed a steaming mug in front of Draco and sat down opposite him. “Drink up. It might not have all the answers, but it helps.”

Draco took a sip, the rich, sweet liquid offering a small comfort. “Thanks, Dad.”

Remus reached across the table, placing a hand on Draco’s. “Why do you ask? If I believe Black is guilty?”

Draco pressed his lips together. “When I was seven, my mother was showing me the Black family tree and I remember her pointing out Sirius, she said nasty things about him, how he was a disgrace to the family and a blood traitor and that he was disowned which was the worst thing to happen to a member of a pureblood family and what it entailed. She said he was the family’s biggest disappointment. And then Lucius, he said that Sirius got what he deserved, and he bet Sirius was regretting his choices now. My dad was Voldemort’s biggest ass kisser, if… If Sirius was his right-hand man or whatever, then Lucius would have… They both would have been telling me how great he was, that I should aspire to be just like him.”

Remus frowned. “Draco, they wouldn’t have openly supported Voldemort around a seven-year-old. Lucius did everything he could to keep himself out of Azkaban, they wouldn’t have taken that risk.”

“But they did tell me that. They always told me one day he’d return and that they wanted to make sure I was ready to follow him. They said that someday, they’d be back in the power they had once been and that I had to live up to that future.” Draco argued.

“It’s… Draco, I would give anything for Sirius to be innocent but the evidence…”

“What evidence?” Draco asked. “I heard them. It doesn’t make sense.”

Remus sighed, rubbing his temples as he searched for the right words. “The evidence, Draco. The witnesses, the testimonies, the fact that he was found at the scene of the crime, wand in hand, that Dumbledore himself named Sirius as the Potter’s Secret Keeper. It all pointed to his guilt.”

Draco looked down at his mug, the warmth seeping into his hands. “But what if it was all a setup? What if someone else framed him? I mean, why would someone who was supposedly so brilliant and cunning be so careless?”

Remus nodded slowly. “It’s possible, I can’t deny that. There are many things in this world that aren’t as they seem. But the fact remains that the evidence was overwhelming. And the Ministry, as flawed as it is, believed he was guilty. And at the end of the day Sirius was James and Lily’s Secret Keeper, no one could have told Voldemort their location a part from him.”

Draco's brow furrowed in contemplation. “I just can’t shake the feeling that there’s more to the story. You told me he didn’t even get a trial.”

Remus's eyes softened as he looked at Draco. “It’s good that you question things, Draco. It shows that you’re thinking for yourself, not just blindly accepting what you’re told. And if there’s one thing I’ve learned, it’s that the truth has a way of coming out, eventually.”

Draco took another sip of his hot chocolate, feeling a small flicker of hope. “Do you think we’ll ever know for sure?”

Remus squeezed Draco’s hand reassuringly. “I hope so, Draco. I truly do.”

“Do you think I should tell Harry?” Draco asked him.

Remus considered the question carefully. "Harry deserves to know the truth, or at least what we suspect could be the truth. But we need to have more than just suspicions before we add salt to these fresh wounds. Until there’s concrete proof, I think it best we let him process this and not give him hope that could be false.”

Draco nodded, determination shining in his eyes. "Then we need to find that proof. We owe it to him, and to ourselves, and possibly to Sirius, to uncover what really happened."

A faint smile played on Remus’s lips. "You remind me of him a little, the Sirius I knew.”

Draco’s expression softened at the comparison, feeling a strange sense of pride. "I never got to know him. But I want to believe he was a good man."

Remus’s gaze grew distant, lost in memories. "He was. He had his flaws, like any of us, but he was loyal to his friends, and he would have done anything for them. That’s why it’s so hard to accept that he could have betrayed them."

Draco felt a surge of dread. “Dad. What if Dumbledore lied? About Sirius being the Secret Keeper. What if he was trying to make sure that Harry didn’t go anywhere but to that horrible aunt and uncle.”

Remus’ blood ran cold.

Determined to uncover the truth, Remus knew he had to confront the past head-on. The decision weighed heavily on him, but he set out for Azkaban. As Sirius’ spouse, he had a right to see him at least once. He wanted to look him in the eye and ask why.

The journey was long and arduous, the cold, oppressive air of Azkaban pressing down on him as he approached. The sight of the towering, bleak fortress sent a chill through his bones, but Remus steeled himself. For Harry, for the truth, for himself.

As he was led through the dark, damp corridors, Remus could hear the distant, haunting wails of the other prisoners. Finally, he reached the cell where Sirius was held. The sight that greeted him was heart-wrenching: Sirius, a shadow of the man he once knew, sat hunched in the corner, his eyes dull and haunted. He’d only been there three weeks.

"Sirius," Remus voice caught in his throat.

Sirius slowly lifted his head, his gaze locking onto Remus. For a moment, there was no recognition in those eyes, but then a flicker of awareness sparked. "Moony?" he croaked, his voice weak and raspy.

Remus stepped closer, his heart aching at the sight of his husband in such a state, a state he might have caused. "Sirius, I need to know the truth. Did you betray them?"

Sirius's eyes filled with a mixture of pain and anger. "I’m sorry."

Remus felt a surge of emotion, boiling anger in his throat. “How could you?”

“It’s all my fault.” Sirius shook his head. “Remus, I never expect you to forgive me but please… Please tell me Harry is with you.”

“No.” Remus said coldly. “He’s with Lily’s sister.” He crossed his arms over his chest, tears in his eyes.

Sirius’ eyes widened. “No, Remus, I told Hagrid. I told him to tell Dumbledore. Harry has to be with you now, after me you’re his next of kin, it’s in the will. He can’t go to those people. Lily and James would never…”

“Lily and James are DEAD!” Remus shouted. “Because of you.” He snarled. “I’ll never forgive you for this.” He shook his head. “Never.” He turned and walked away.

“Remus.” Sirius screamed after him.

Remus' steps were heavy, each one echoing the finality of his decision. He could hear Sirius' anguished cries behind him, but he didn't dare look back. The pain was too raw, too deep. It felt as if a dagger had been twisted in his heart, and he didn't know how to pull it out.

The corridor seemed to stretch endlessly before him, the shadows closing in, matching the darkness that enveloped his soul. Memories of happier times with Sirius flashed through his mind, a cruel reminder of what they'd lost. But the betrayal was too great, an insurmountable wall between them.

“Dad?” Draco reached out for his hand.

Remus blinked the memory fading and looked over at Draco, the boy's concerned eyes scanning his face. “It’s okay, Draco," Remus murmured, trying to summon a reassuring smile, "I'm just... lost in thought."

On the sofa Harry shifted and opened his eyes. “What happened?” He sat up and rubbed his burning eyes. “Where… Oh.” He felt the weight of everything from Hogsmeade hit him again.

Remus got up sitting down next to Harry. “Draco told me what happened.” He said softly. “You found out something very upsetting today. I’m sorry you had to learn about it that way.”

Harry looked up at him with hollow eyes. “Are you mad at me?”

Remus shook his head. “No. But I understand if you have questions, you’re welcome to ask me anything you want to.”

Harry swallowed hard, his mind racing with a hundred thoughts. “Why did it have to be this way?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Remus sighed deeply, placing a gentle hand on Harry's shoulder. “I don’t know Harry, I wish I did, I wish I could understand it.” Remus gave Harry's shoulder a reassuring squeeze. “You’re not alone, Harry. I’m here for you, Draco is here for you, I’m sure Ron and Hermione will be too.”

Harry nodded slowly, the weight of Remus' words sinking in. Tears welled up in his eyes, but he blinked them away, trying to stay strong. Draco stepped closer, hesitant at first, but then he placed a hand on Harry's other shoulder. “It’s going to be okay Harry.”

“How? He’s free. He’s out there right now. He betrayed my parents. He killed my mum and dad. I never got to even speak to them. I don’t have any memories of them. I had to live with the Dursleys because of him. I have to hear my mum screaming and pleading with Voldemort every time a dementor gets near me because of him.” Harry screamed, burying his face in his hands. “I hate him.”

Remus and Draco exchanged a look, both feeling the depth of Harry's anguish. Remus took a deep breath, trying to steady his own emotions. “Harry, it’s okay to feel that way. You have every right to be angry. But remember, your parents loved you more than anything. They would want you to live your life fully, not be consumed by hate.”

“I’m going to kill him.” Harry said darkly. “I’ll find him, and I’ll kill him.” He said with determination. “The dementors don’t affect him. That’s what Fudge said.”

“Harry no.” Remus said firmly. “Harry listen to me right now. You are not going to do anything of the sort. You’re not going to go looking for Black.”

“You don’t understand,” Harry argued, his voice breaking. “He’s the reason for everything. If it wasn’t for him, I’d have a family. I’d have a normal life.”

Remus nodded, understanding the depth of Harry’s pain. “I know it feels that way, Harry. But vengeance won’t bring them back. It won’t heal the hurt inside you. Trust me, I’ve seen what revenge can do to a person. It destroys them from the inside out.”

Harry shook his head, stubbornly clinging to his resolve. But something in Remus’ voice made him pause. “What am I supposed to do then? Just let him go?”

“No,” Remus replied gently. “You let justice take its course. We will find a way to bring him to justice, but it must be done the right way. You have a future ahead of you, Harry. Don’t let hatred consume it.”

Trembling, Harry looked from Remus to Draco, weighing their words against the torrent of emotions surging within him. “But what if justice isn’t enough? What if they never catch him?”

Draco tightened his grip on Harry's shoulder. “They will. They have to.”

For a long moment, Harry stood in the circle of their support, his rage battling against the hope they offered. Slowly, he took a deep breath, releasing some of the darkness that had taken hold of him. “Okay,” he whispered.

Remus breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank you Harry. I know this must be so hard for you. But I am so proud of you.”

Harry’s eyes glistened with unshed tears as he nodded, feeling the weight of his friends’ support. He looked at Remus and Draco, drawing strength from their unwavering faith in him.

“We’ll be with you every step of the way,” Draco said softly, his voice filled with genuine concern. “We’ll face whatever comes together.”

A sense of calm began to settle over Harry, a stark contrast to the storm that had been raging within him moments before. He took another deep breath, finding solace in the presence of those who cared for him. “Thank you,” he murmured, his voice steadier now.

“Any time Harry.” Remus stood up and looked at the two of them. “Now, I want you to promise me that you will never leave school grounds without permission again. Given all you know now, that was a reckless, dangerous, downright stupid thing to do.”

Harry hung his head in shame. “I promise. I just… I just wanted to see Hogsmeade, just once.” He whispered.

Remus sighed. “I know. But sneaking out of the castle when a dangerous man is on the loose is not the right way to do it.”

Draco gently placed a hand on Harry's back, offering a comforting pat. “We’ll have plenty of chances to visit Hogsmeade when it’s safe,” he assured him. “For now, we need to stay vigilant and stick together.”

Harry nodded, the shame giving way to a renewed determination. “I understand. I won't do anything foolish again.”

Remus gave a small, approving nod. “Good. Now, let's get you both back to the common room. You've had enough excitement for one day.”

As they made their way through the dimly lit corridors, Harry felt a mixture of gratitude and resolve. With friends like Remus and Draco, Ron and Hermione by his side, he knew he could face whatever challenges lay ahead. The castle, usually so familiar and comforting, now seemed filled with new uncertainties, but with their support, he felt ready to confront them.

Back in the warmth of the common room, Ron and Hermione rushed over to give Harry a massive hug, asking if he was okay.

Harry nodded. “I will be.”

Ron suggested a game of exploding snap and everyone agreed, it was the start of the school holidays, Christmas was coming.

Harry smiled, sitting with his friends by the fire, he wasn’t okay, but he would be. He had his friends, his own little chosen family. It couldn’t replace his parents, but it could be enough, it was enough.

Chapter 14

Notes:

Hello!

Thank you as always for your love and support of this fic. I hope you enjoy this next update :)

“No.” Draco refused.

“Come on Draco, Hagrid is great. I don’t understand.” Harry pleaded with him.

It was after lunch the following day and Hermione had suggested that they go and visit Hagrid as they hadn’t in a while. Draco had politely declined but Harry hadn’t let the matter go and was still insisting he join them. Draco started to wonder if perhaps he and Harry were becoming too co-dependant on each other.

Draco snapped his book closed. “Of course you don’t. It’s not for you to understand. I will not have a fight with you over this because I know how much you care for Hagrid and I will not have you hate me for how I feel about him.”

Harry frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean? I thought you’d changed how you felt about people who weren’t pureblood.”

“Of course I have!” Draco shouted. “This has nothing to do with that.” He shook his head.

“Then what is it because I don’t understand. If you just got to know him…”

“I DON’T WANT TO GET TO KNOW HIM. I DON’T WANT ANYTHING TO DO WITH HIM!” Draco bellowed and stormed out of the Gryffindor common room, tears welling in his eyes. He wandered out of the castle and out into the snow, shivering from the cold and suddenly glad he was wrapped in Remus’ old jumper. He waved his wand to conjure a blanket and sat down under his favourite tree by the lake now frozen over and rested his forehead on his knees and cried.

Harry couldn’t understand, he never would. Hagrid had saved him from the Dursleys and told him all about Hogwarts, he was his friend, a strange sort of father figure. But to Draco, he would always be the man who sent him into the Forbidden Forest alone. He would always be the man who had sent him into the path of a werewolf. No matter how many steps Draco took forward on his journey and accepting his new life, he couldn’t move past that. He would never harm or hurt Hagrid or speak a bad word against him because he knew that would hurt Harry but he would not, could not, be around him. Any time he saw Hagrid, he was brought right back to that night.

 “Copyin’ lines! What good’s that ter anyone? Yeh’ll do summat useful or yeh’ll get out. If yeh think yer father’d rather you were expelled, then get back off ter the castle an’ pack. Go on.”

Lucius would have probably rather he’d left school. At least that was a story he could spin, shipped him off to Durmstrang like he wanted. No, what happened to Draco was the worst thing in Lucius Malfoy’s eyes. Not even he could spin having a werewolf for a son into a good thing.

But Remus had.

Remus accepted him. Remus loved him. Draco wouldn’t be alive without Remus. His life might be better now, he might have grown and learnt and done the work, but he still had to live with the pain of each transformation. It was hard. And it wasn’t like his old life wasn’t hard either or would have gotten worse if Lord Voldemort did return, but it would have been easier or maybe not. Draco would never know. Because Hagrid had seen a snotty Slytherin boy and treated him as such. And despite the pay out from the school governors no one had ever apologised to Draco. Deep down he knew the pay out money was Lucius Malfoy keeping everything silent. A quick settlement to keep it from getting out into the world. So even that felt hollow. He just wished, someone involved could have the guts to look him in the eye and say sorry, but he knew no one ever would.

Because no one believes they did anything wrong.

The thought tasted bitter on his tongue. That was the problem with grownups, not all grownups, but a lot of the ones Draco had to deal with. They never thought their actions were wrong, because they didn’t think children like him mattered.

As Draco sat there, tears streaming down his face, he suddenly became aware of a presence nearby. He lifted his head, wiping his eyes, and saw his canine friend, the large black dog approaching him, his black fur stark against the white blanket of snow. The dog climbed right into his lap and nudged its head against his chest. Draco sniffed and wrapped his arms around the animal in a hug crying into his fur.

The dog relaxed as if it too craved to be held and rested it’s head on Draco’s shoulder.

Draco pulled back after a time and wiped his eyes. “I’m sorry.” He petted the dog’s head. “I didn’t mean to make your fur soggy.”

The dog licked his cheek in response.

Draco laughed and then sighed. “It’s been a hard day. Harry and I had a fight.”

The dog tilted it’s head.

“He means so much to me. But he was asking the one thing of me I can’t do. And he loves Hagrid, I would never say a bad word to him about Hagrid because I know that. But that doesn’t change what happened, that I can never like him, Hagrid. I avoid him because it hurts too much. How can Harry not understand that I cannot be around the man who sent me off into the forbidden forest alone at eleven years old? Who sent me into the path of a werewolf?” Draco shook his head. “And I do love my life now. I’m so happy with Remus. I am. But sometimes, it just hurts. It doesn’t matter that I keep my mind with the potion, I still have to transform, I still have to feel my bones breaking and shifting every month. That will never go away. And I’ll never see my mum again. I know she’s not a perfect woman, I know she abandoned me. But she was still my mum.”

The dog placed a paw on his knee, whining softly.

Draco looked into the dog's deep, understanding eyes, feeling a sense of solace. "Sometimes it feels like I'm trapped in my past, you know? Like no matter how much I try to move forward, those memories just pull me back."

The dog continued to gaze at him, offering silent companionship that Draco deeply appreciated. "But then I remember that I have people who care about me now," Draco continued, his voice more resolute. "I have Remus, and even Harry, despite our fights. They make life worth living."

He stroked the dog's fur, feeling its warmth seep into his cold fingers. "Maybe it's okay to have these scars. Maybe they remind me of how far I've come. And maybe, just maybe, I can teach Harry to understand, to see things from my perspective."

The dog gave a small bark, almost as if in agreement, and Draco smiled. "Thank you.”

“Draco!”

The dog’s head darted to the side, and it hesitated for a minute before running off faster than Draco thought possible for an animal to move.

“Draco.” Remus sighed, fighting his way through the snow. “Are you all right?”

Draco jumped up and rushed over to his dad, hugging him tightly. “How did you find me?” He mumbled into his jumper.

“Son, you’re freezing. Come on, let’s get you back to the castle.” Remus steered him back towards the castle. “And to answer your question, Harry told me you two had a fight and he was worried about you but didn’t think you’d want to see him right now. I know you like to come down here, though why you thought it was a good idea to come out here in the snow in nothing but my old jumper, I’ll never know.” He sighed.

“I’m sorry.” Draco mumbled.

Remus shook his head. “It’s all right. Come on, let’s go and warm up and you can tell me all about it.”

 

Draco is on his third cup of hot chocolate before he is ready to talk. “Harry wanted me to go with them to visit Hagrid.”

Remus nodded setting his cup down. “Ah, I see.”

“He got angry with me when I said no. I tried to be polite in saying no at first but he just kept pushing. Then he got angry and said he thought I’d changed and I didn’t care about pure blood anymore.” Draco stared into his cup. “How could he say that? I have changed. It has nothing to do with Hagrid’s blood and everything to do with…”

“With being the person to send you into the Forbidden Forest on your own.” Remus sighed, reaching over and placing a gentle hand on Draco’s arm.

"Yes," Draco said quietly. "He seemed so kind and gentle, I was a horrible, snotty child but I was still just a child who didn’t know any better and I was afraid. And he didn’t care, he didn’t care about me because of who I was and then he sent me into that awful place and now… I’m so grateful for you and my life now but I still have to live with the transformations, I still have to feel the pain every month and it has gotten easier, my life is better now in so many ways but it still hurts."

Remus gently squeezed Draco's arm. "I understand Draco. I am very glad to have you in my life, I never thought I would be so lucky as to have a son, but I understand the burden you live with every day, the pain you feel every month, I would not wish it on anyone. Harry doesn’t understand the weight of what he was asking you because he doesn’t know. He was only thinking of including you and sharing another part of his life with you."

Draco nodded slowly, feeling a tiny bit better. "I know. I just wish he could understand without me having to explain every little thing. I also don’t want him to hate me, I know how much he cares about Hagrid, I don’t want to hurt him by saying a bad word against him. I don’t want him to see me like the boy from first year."

Remus smiled softly. "Communication can be difficult, especially when emotions run high. Give him time, and when you feel ready, talk to him. You don’t have to tell him everything, but he knows you had a bad accident, you can explain it without revealing your secret to him. Although I know he would not care if you did."

Draco took a deep breath. "You're right. I just can’t risk it right now. After Hermione I know he wouldn’t care but something in me is so scared that he might and if I tell the wrong person, it doesn’t just affect me, it affects you too and I don’t want to do that to you, not when you’ve given me so much."

Remus patted his hand. "You don’t have to worry about me pup. But I understand the fear. I was terrified for so long about my friends finding out and even after they did, I still worried one day they would change their minds. I suppose that never goes away completely, but it does fade over time. But you don’t have to do anything until you’re ready and you don’t have to forgive Hagrid because of Harry. I think it’s admirable of you not to speak badly of him despite what happened between you. Sometimes, there can be people in your life, who are just people, they don’t have to be enemies or friends, the world isn’t so black and white like that, it doesn’t have to be either or, there can just be people we are indifferent to. And that doesn’t make us bad people."

Draco looked up, meeting his father's warm gaze. "Thanks, Dad. I really needed to hear that."

"Anytime, son.” Remus ruffled his hair. “Talk to Harry, he will understand, even if you only explain it with the information he already knows.”

Draco nodded. “I will. Can we play chess? We haven’t in ages.”

Remus smiled. “Let me get the chess board.” He got up and went to find it.

 

Draco found Harry sitting with Ron and Hermione in the common room going over thick dusty books on magical creature case law. He frowned, his initial approach going out of the window. “What are you doing?”

“Why do you care? You don’t care about Hagrid.” Ron glared at him.

Oh wonderful, he was going to have to have this conversation with all three of them. He sighed and sat down. Harry wasn’t look at him. “I know how much all of you care about Hagrid. I understand and respect that. And I need you to understand, my avoidance of him has nothing to do with who he is, what his blood status is. I avoid him because of what happened in first year.”

All three of them looked up at him. He could see a glimmer of understanding in Hermione’s eyes.

“That detention was wrong and dangerous and we as children should never have been put in that situation. It was one thing for us to go in with an adult, but to separate us, eleven-year-olds, in a place which is usually forbidden for us to enter, was irresponsible and downright cruel.” Draco blinked back tears. “From what you’ve told me Harry nearly died. And well, for all intents and purposes, Draco Malfoy did die that night. My whole life was obliterated, everything I was, everything I knew, everything was just… gone. If it wasn’t for Remus, I probably wouldn’t have made it more than a month. And I know how horrible I was, I know I was a snotty, selfish, snobby kid, who thought they were better than everyone else and I am glad that I got the chance to meet Remus and to change but that doesn’t take away from the pain and suffering I had to go through, pain I never should have had to experience at eleven years old, because an adult decided I wasn’t worth it.” He swallowed. “He didn’t want to bother with me, the snobby Slytherin who was complaining about going into a dangerous place at night not because he was scared. At the heart of it I was scared. No, so he kept Harry and Hermione with him and sent me off with Neville. The reason I scared Neville that night wasn’t as a joke but because I thought it would mean we could stay with Hagrid, but he didn’t care. He just sent Harry and I off instead. He didn’t want to deal with me. And a part of that is my fault for being horrid but I was a child. You don’t want to know how many times I was horrid to Remus the first few months of knowing him, but he kept coming back, he’s the first adult that cared about me. Truly cared.” He took a deep breath. “I don’t say all this because I want you to think badly of Hagrid, I would never want that, he cares about you and you care about him. I can’t. I don’t hate him or wish him ill. I just can’t be around him, because it just brings that night back for me, reminds me of all the pain and the pain I have to live with for the rest of my life. I know I’m good at pretending I’m fine all the time but you’ve seen me on bad days, and those are so mild compared to my worst days. Pain will always be in my life now. It’s manageable and I live with it but it’s still there.”

Hermione sobbed and pulled him in for a hug.

Draco smiled and patted her on the back. “Do you want to know what makes it bearable?” He asked. “Having you three as my friends.” He looked to Harry and Ron, Hermione still in his arms. “I wouldn’t have managed at Hogwarts this long without you guys.”

Ron nodded grimly. “Fuck. We didn’t think. I… I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay. I’m not asking you to pick a side, there are no sides to pick.” Draco shook his head, looking at Harry. “Hagrid is important to all three of you and I will never come between that, I just can’t be a part of it.”

Harry stood up and rushed off up to the Gryffindor boy’s dorm.

Draco sighed and hung his head, letting go of Hermione and stood up. “I’ll go.” He said to Ron who was halfway out of his chair.

Ron nodded sitting back down.

Draco climbed the stairs and found Harry sat on his bed with his head in his hands. “Hey.” He walked over sitting down next to Harry.

“I’m so sorry.” Harry whispered.

“It’s okay.”

Harry shook his head. “How can you be okay with me being friends with Hagrid after what he’s done to you? How can you be friends with me for not even thinking about it?”

Draco smiled. “Harry, the world isn’t black and white like that. It’s not good and bad and nothing in between. We’re human. Humans by nature make mistakes, I don’t think Hagrid is a bad person, he’s not, he’s cared for you and looked out for you and I’m glad he’s your friend. You deserve all the friends and love Harry. I wouldn’t begrudge you that.” He shook his head. “And I will never not be your friend now. I meant it, I wouldn’t have survived this year so far without you. You have no idea how much you do for me just by being the same room.”

Harry pulled him in for a hug. “You know who you sound like right now?”

“Who?”

“Remus. Your dad.” Harry pulled back with a small grin. “His wisdom is rubbing off on you.” He nudged him with his shoulder, wiping at his eyes.

Draco grinned. “Yeah, I hope so, we could do with a little more wisdom in this group. I think it really balances us all out.”

Harry frowned. “What do you mean?”

“Well, the way I see it, you’re our leader, you’re brave and quick witted and protective. Then there’s Ron, he’s loyal and the peace maker when the conflict doesn’t involve him, he cannot deal with his personal conflicts at all, he takes care of us by distracting us from the dumb shit going on in our heads, he’s intuitive. Hermione is obviously the brains of this operation, she’s wicked clever and highly observant which is a good thing because you are hopelessly oblivious…”

“Hey.” Harry playfully slapped his arm, laughing as he did it.

“Don’t worry, Ron is as well. And then there’s me, I bring the wisdom.” Draco smiled.

“What’s the difference between wisdom and intelligence? What’s the difference between you and Hermione?” Harry asked him curiously.

“Intelligence, is logical thinking, being quick at solving problems. Wisdom, is understanding and building from your life experiences to connect with the world and know how it works and use it to achieve better outcomes.” Draco explained.

Harry smiled. “I get why those first years like you so much.”

Draco blushed. “Thanks.”

“So, we’re, okay?” Harry asked him.

“More than okay.” Draco slung his arm around Harry’s shoulders.

Harry understood now. He wouldn’t push Draco anymore when it came to Hagrid, he struggled to find a way to navigate it but he supposed he would figure it out with time.

Chapter 15

Notes:

I'm so excited for this chapter! Like this is where we get into the real divergence from book three cannon and I can't wait for you all to read it.

Thank you for your love and support of this fic, I hope you enjoy this chapter :)

Christmas at Moonlit Haven was Draco’s favourite time of year. The full moon fell on the 27^th that year so they had the whole of Christmas Eve, Christmas Day and Boxing Day to enjoy the holidays. It was simple, nothing like the grand events at Malfoy Manor, but that was what made it so perfect. He only wished Harry could have joined them.

Christmas Eve, Remus and Draco spent in the kitchen, baking sugar cookies and gingerbread which they then shared in the evening listening to Christmas songs and decorating their little tree. Then finished off with a screening of Home Alone and National Lampoon’s Christmas Vacation with a gallon of hot chocolate and popcorn.

On Christmas Day, Draco wakes up and finds Remus already in the kitchen making his favourite waffles and they enjoy breakfast together, sharing stories and talking about life and the future. It’s peaceful and happy and the kitchen is full of laughter. Then after breakfast they head into the living room to exchange gifts. Draco is surprised to find more gifts from his friends under the tree.

He receives books, chocolate and new Quidditch gloves from Remus. Hermione bought him a book on potions and various methods on teaching the subject. Ron bought him more chocolate from Honeydukes. There was another package from Molly Weasley which contained a dark blue jumper with a silver letter D on it and some home-made fudge. From Neville, he received an ornamental miniature cauldron pen holder which read ‘Brewed with the Tears of My Enemies’ and made him laugh. Harry’s gift made his heart do a funny little flutter; it was a leather-bound journal in dark red with his initials DRL stamped in the corner. Harry included a note which read, For all your brilliant potion ideas. Merry Christmas, Harry.

The last gift came in an envelope. Draco carefully opened it and pulled out the pieces of paper inside, his eyes widening in shock as he read it.

“What is it?” Remus asked, watching his son turn white as a sheet.

Unable to speak, Draco passed the papers over to him.

Dear Mr Draco Lupin,

I hope this letter finds you in good health.

My name is Juliet Haroldson, and I am the legal representative for the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black. Until recently the current Lord Black has not had a named Heir, however given your adoption to his husband, Remus Lupin, and your blood ties through the old family, it has been made clear that you are now and forevermore the legal and true Heir to the House of Black. Your status has been marked in the registry of the Wizengamot as the next succession of the seat, with the current Lord Black currently named a criminal by the Ministry of Magic, the seat will be held in proxy by your legal guardian Remus John Lupin, until such a time as Lord Black’s name is cleared or you become of age.

Your name has been included on the authorised persons to access list for the Black Family Vault at Gringotts Bank and all inheritance claims have been made in your name as the true heir.

Alongside this you have been given access to all Black Family properties and enclosed are details on the Black Family Magic ritual to bring you into the family’s magic.

If you have any questions, please do not hesitate to contact me.

Wishing you a Merry Christmas

Kind Regards

1. Haroldson

Remus’ hands shook as he read the letter. How? How had Sirius managed to do this? Why had he done it? How did he even know he’d adopted Draco? It was baffling.

As Remus pondered the contents of the letter, his mind raced through the possibilities. He remembered the day he had taken Draco under his wing, offering the boy a chance at a life beyond the shadows of his past. Yet, the idea that Sirius had somehow orchestrated this from afar filled him with a mixture of awe and confusion.

He glanced at Draco, who was staring into the fire in a state of shock.

The prospect of Draco becoming the heir to such a storied and powerful family was almost unfathomable. He had never thought that he could ever have that position again with his life changed. He’d been the heir of the Malfoy family and Draco understood both the privileges and responsibilities that came with it. He didn’t know how to handle this, it was like someone had just given him a piece of his old life, his history back.

Remus moved closer to Draco, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "This is a shock, and I have no idea how Sirius managed this or even knew I had adopted you." He said softly. "But it doesn't change who you are. It may be opening the door to the world you once knew but you don’t have to be that person anymore, and you will navigate this new path with the same resilience you have held the last two years."

Draco turned to face him; his eyes wide with uncertainty. "What if this changes me for the bad again? What if I fail?”

Remus gave him a gentle smile. "It won't. You won’t. You have already come so far, and you have so much more to offer. The House of Black is gaining a worthy heir, someone who understands the weight of responsibility and the value of redemption. This doesn’t put you back to the person you were before."

As the words sank in, Draco felt a glimmer of hope. He had been handed an extraordinary opportunity to redefine his future and honour the legacy of a family that had been marred by turmoil. This was his chance to make things right, to build a new chapter rooted in courage and integrity. It gave him a chance to work the path laid out for him at birth but on his terms. He would never be the Malfoy heir, who used money and status to get his way in life. He would be the Black heir, who used his position to help those who needed it and be an example for how a real heir of a noble family should act.

As the fire crackled and cast a warm glow around them, Draco felt a sense of purpose igniting within him. He was ready to step into his new role, not just as the heir to the House of Black, but as a future symbol of reform and redemption.

Remus and Draco sat in silence for a while, absorbing the monumental shift that had just occurred. The crackling fire provided a comforting backdrop, its warmth seeping into their bones. Remus' thoughts wandered back to Sirius, his husband and best friend, the man he had thought he’d lost. But perhaps could find again, if the events known really did become to be untrue. A small smile pulled at his lips, he could almost hear Sirius' voice, brimming with mischief and determination, about how perfect this decision was, how it would make his mother and father spin in their graves for an eternity to have a werewolf as the heir to the Most Noble and Ancient House of Black.

"Draco," Remus began, his voice steady, "I want you to remember something important. The past does not define us. It shapes us, yes, but it is our choices that truly make us who we are. Sirius, for all his faults, understood that better than anyone. I don’t know how he came to learn of you as my adopted son or why he decided to do this or even how he managed to do it whilst on the run, but remembering the Sirius I knew, he would have chosen you because of the person you have chosen to become since being bitten and see your potential, not just as an heir, but as a force for good in a world that desperately needs it."

Draco nodded slowly, the weight of Remus' words settling into his soul. He had mourned the life he would never have, recognising it now to be one only filled with darkness and loneliness and spent months trying to deny that he didn’t feel the loss of what could have been. But now, he realized that he had been given the power to forge a new path, one that honoured both his heritage and his personal growth.

"I won't let you down," Draco whispered, his voice filled with determination. "I won't let Sirius down. I will be the heir he believes I could be. And I’m going to do everything I can to find out the truth about what happened and clear his name."

Remus' heart swelled with pride as he watched Draco's resolve solidify. He knew that the journey ahead would not be easy, but he also knew that Draco possessed the strength and resilience to overcome any obstacle. Together, they would navigate this uncharted territory, forging a future that was both bright and just.

“I know you will. And I will be there to help you and guide you. Now, I believe we should get started on Christmas dinner or we’ll be eating at midnight. We can talk about this more later. Nothing has to happen right away.” Remus shook his head.

Draco nodded. “Yeah, I think I need some time to process. All that.” He motioned to the papers. “I do have one idea though.”

Remus smiled. “What’s that?”

“Well, Harry is going to be living with us from the summer, I know we haven’t worked out how to do that yet, but I know we will. And I was thinking, if I have access to the family money now, we could use it to have an extension put on the house, so he can have his own room?” Draco explained. “And I bet, if we asked that lawyer, she’d be able to help us with getting Harry and also clearing Sirius’ name.”

“Those are two brilliant ideas. We’ll enjoy the rest of Christmas and get through the full moon and then start making some plans.” Remus agreed.

The rest of Christmas day passed in a hopeful joy for father and son. They cooked together and ate the results, watched more Christmas films and played chess, they stayed up far too late and ate far too much chocolate.

Draco curled up in his bed that night content and happy. He was excited for the future, for the possibilities that letter had given them. He couldn’t sleep, despite how late it was, getting up he walked over to his desk and started writing a letter.

Dear Ms Haroldson,

I hope this letter finds you well and I wanted to thank you for your letter. The news it brought was indeed a shock but a very welcome one.

I intend to fully embrace my new position and use it for good and to revive the name of Black from what it once was and currently is.

There are several things I wish to discuss with you, but feel it would be best done in person, given the delicate nature of the topics.

Would you kindly advise me of appropriate dates and times which would be suitable for an in person discussion as soon as possible please.

I look forward to hearing from you and hope you had a pleasant Christmas.

Yours sincerely

Draco Lupin, Heir to the Noble and Most Ancient House of Black

Smiling, incredibly pleased with his wording. He set the letter aside to be sent and wishing he had an owl to send it with right now, before climbing back into bed and finally drifting off to sleep.

 

Remus apparated them to Diagon Alley on the 2^nd of January. They had owled the letter on Boxing Day from the local owlery and received a response on the 29^th of December, inviting them to Ms Haroldson’s office that day.

Juliet Haroldson turned out to be a woman in her late twenties, with long vibrant green hair, dressed in jeans and a Queen t-shirt under a half sleeved green blazer working in a tiny office space, that presumably was once a studio flat above a fabric store. And was not what either Draco or Remus had expected. She invited them in and offered tea, bustling about making it herself, while Draco and Remus perplexedly took a seat on the battered leather couch that sat on one wall opposite a desk piled high with paperwork.

“I was so glad to receive your letter.” She handed Draco a mug, turning and moving to pull the chair around the desk to sit closer to them. “It was a bit of a rush when the old Black lawyer contacted me to say they’d been instructed for me to take over. I’m still going through all the documents.” She motioned to one large pile.

Remus smiled, as surprised as he was, this was exactly the kind of person Sirius would hire to be his lawyer.

Juliet clapped her hands together. “So, how can I help you?”

“Well. There are two things really. The first is that we don’t believe that Sirius Black is guilty of the crimes he committed.” Draco explained to her. “But we don’t have any concrete evidence to prove so. I thought you might be able to help.”

Remus expected her to refuse, to say it was impossible and couldn’t be done, that Sirius Black was as guilty as the evidence said. Juliet surprised him once more.

“I hoped you’d ask.” Juliet beamed at him. “When I got assigned the family account, I got access to the Black records, everything.” She jumped up and grabbed a file from her desk. “There are multiple inconsistencies with Sirius’ case. I don’t know how the old family lawyer missed them or rather I don’t think he was allowed to, there was a note in amongst the documents I don’t think I was meant to see, a letter from Walburga Black, stating that the legal team was prohibited from assisting him.”

Remus’ blood boiled with rage. Of course that old hag had denied her son access to the family legal representation. If she wasn’t dead already, Remus would have been over there and strangled her for it.

Juliet opened the file. “Firstly, the Ministry aurors made several mistakes on arrest. They didn’t follow procedure at all. They didn’t check his wand for last spell. They didn’t interview him under Veritaserum. The witness statements taken were more confused than they led the public to believe. One witness says that when the two men first appeared Sirius was the one shouting; James and Lily how could you? You dirty rat. Another stated she heard the victim, Pettigrew say I didn’t mean to do it. The aurors said that they thought the witnesses were confused. No one thought to mention the two witnesses confirming the public story, one had a severe concussion from the blast and the other was suffering from blood loss at the time of interview. The other witnesses gave vaguer statements that just said they heard shouting, but no one could confirm anything concrete about who was saying what or what was said.”

Remus felt sick. How could they have gotten it so wrong? Why had the Ministry not followed proper procedure? Why did the aurors blindly name Sirius guilty?

“How could the Ministry not follow proper procedure?” Draco exclaimed.

“The sentencing report by Mr Bartemius Crouch, stated that Sirius Black was guilty by acts made before the crime on Mr Pettigrew and the twelve Muggles. It was irrefutable that he was responsible due to the Potters’ murder the night before. That he had a witness to the fact that Sirius Black was their Secret Keeper and the person to give them up.” Juliet shook her head. “There is a full statement in there from Albus Dumbledore naming Sirius and stating he without a doubt believed Sirius was the agent working against the Order of the Phoenix for Voldemort.”

Draco sighed. “So, it’s hopeless.”

Juliet groaned. “Oh, don’t give up on me now.” She pleaded. “Sirius Black does not have a Dark Mark, hidden or otherwise. Everyone was branded by Voldemort with a Dark Mark, he used a special one for his spies, that wouldn’t be revealed by the naked eye. After the arrest of Augustus Rookwood, a spy within the Ministry, they worked out how to check for it. Black was tested; he didn’t have one.” She shook her head.

Remus’ stomach flipped. “What does that mean?”

“It means he was never a Death Eater.” Juliet shook his head. “Now, some would argue, maybe he gave up the Potters for the chance to join. But and this is why I’m such a great lawyer. I’ve looked at his history, his character. There is no doubt in my mind that Sirius Black would never join the Death Eaters or betray his friends. So, I started doing a little bit of digging.” She grinned.

“What did you find?” Draco gasped.

Remus was gripping his mug so tightly his knuckles had turned white.

Juliet’s eyes shone with glee. “I tracked down a known Death Eater, who turned on people to get a lesser sentence in Azkaban. Do you know what he told me?”

“What?” Remus croaked.

“The spy in the Order of the Phoenix, had been operating for over a year before the Potters, and he was usually charged with speaking with them. I don’t know why the Order thinks that Voldemort wouldn’t have an integrated network for his spies, to avoid association but he did.” Juliet took out a piece of paper. “I have a signed statement, magically witnessed and proved truthful by Veritaserum that the spy who came to him on the night of October 31^st with news that he could give up the location of James, Lily and Harry Potter was not Sirius Black, he couldn’t give me a name of who the spy was, the spies had code names, his was Ratface but he confirmed to me, that it was not Sirius Black.”

Remus dropped his mug.

Juliet nodded. “It’s not a complete golden goose; the Ministry could argue that Ratface was in disguise and could have still been Sirius. But I want to put as much doubt into the case as I possibly can. So, I kept going, I’m like a dog with a flea when I get going, have to scratch until the itch is gone. There’s a logic to this, if Sirius Black didn’t betray the Potters, and didn’t blow up that street, then who is the next logical person? Who did Black track down, in the street?”

“Peter?” Remus frowned. “You think Peter…”

“I did some more digging. Pettigrew lived alone. No one to question his comings and goings. Character wise, he seems to have done well enough in school but not the brightest of the class, hung close to his friends who were smarter and more powerful than him and overall hadn’t achieved much.”

Remus glared at her, Peter had been his friend, but there was a small seed of doubt planting in him with her words. Could it have been Peter? He wanted that to be true as much as he wanted it to have been Sirius who had done it. Not at all. But Peter had never been particularly brave. But if it was Peter, then Sirius was innocent, and he longed for that to be true more than anything in this world.

Juliet kept going. “Mrs Pettigrew passed away two years after the incident and with no living relatives, the Pettigrew belongings were stored in the Gringotts’ archives. And being a person of the legal profession, I have access. So, I went along to see what I could find. And I did find the golden goose.” She pulled out a sealed piece of parchment. “A letter dated the thirty first of October nineteen eighty-one. From Pettigrew to his mother.” She grinned.

Remus’ eyes widened and snatched the offered letter.

Dear Mother,

I am so sorry. This war is going to be won by the wrong side, but I will not be on the losing side when it does. I’ve been given the opportunity to gain favour, and I am going to take it because I cannot have you suffer for my impulsive attempts at bravery. By tonight the war will be close to over and we will not be punished for my previous actions.

It is with a heavy heart that I turn my back on my friends but for the greater good, I know it must be done.

I hope you will find it in your heart to forgive me.

All my love

Your Son, Peter

Remus read and re-read the letter. It had been Peter. All this time, it had been Peter.

Juliet let the news sink in. “I believe it’s enough to go to the Ministry with, in fact, I already did but my appeal was denied.” She told them gravely. “So, I have a proposal to take this to the court of public opinion.”

Draco frowned. “What do you mean?”

“I mean I have a friend in the Daily Prophet, who would be more than happy to break the story of the century. Innocent man jailed for twelve years, Ministry taking the law into its own hands for its own good. They wanted the man responsible for the Potters dealt with immediately to keep the public opinion. Albus Dumbledore gift wrapped them Sirius Black. They didn’t even bother to check if it was the right gift.” Juliet smirked.

Remus rubbed a hand over his face. “How did you get all this together?”

“Oh, I’ve been working on this since August, I told you, like a dog with a bone I am. I’m hated by the Ministry for sticking my nose into their business all the time. Whole place is corrupt, and I want to be the one to reveal the filth behind the curtain. But I won’t act without your authority.” Juliet shook her head.

Draco grabbed Remus’ hand. “Do it.”

Juliet clapped her hands together. “Yes, oh you were a good fucking choice.”

Remus nodded. “Yes, I want Sirius’ name cleared.”

“Give me one second.” Juliet grabbed her phone and dialled a number she had memorised. “Hello darling.” She smiled into the phone. “That lovely story that I gave you, I’ve got the permission, run with it. You won’t get any blocks on it will you? Amazing, glad to know there’s still some journalistic integrity over there. Okay, I’ll see you later. Bye.” She hung up the phone. “It’ll be in tomorrow’s issue. We’ll still probably have to go to trial but I think with the amount of fuck ups I have on record from the arrest, that I can get the whole thing cleared without a trail. Fuck I’m good.” She exclaimed.

Draco laughed. He liked Juliet, she was brilliant and knew it, even if it came across cocky, what did it matter when she was right.

Remus stood up and pulled the woman in for a hug. “Thank you.”

Juliet smiled and clapped him on the back. “Just doing my job.” She moved around the desk and grabbed a cigarette from the packet and her lighter. “Now.” She lit the end and exhaled smoke. “Now, that’s item number one, you said you had a second question for me?” She asked, running a hand through her hair.

Draco nodded. “Yes, it’s about the custody of Harry Potter. He was placed with his aunt and uncle but they’re…”

“They’re abusive.” Remus finished for Draco. “We don’t know the extent of it, but we do know he was deprived any knowledge of his family, the wizarding world. He was forced to sleep in a cupboard under the stairs until he turned eleven. There’s evidence of severe emotional abuse as well as physical abuse. He is denied food, his clothing is hand me downs from his cousin, the summer back from his first year of school, he was locked in his bedroom and only let out to use the bathroom twice a day and what little food they gave him was pushed through a cat flap they installed in the door.”

Juliet’s eyes burned with rage. “Oh, fuck that. No, I’m not letting that stand for another minute. You leave it with me.”

Draco beamed at her. “Thank you. We think that there’ll be interference with Albus Dumbledore, he seems intent to keep Harry with them.”

“Let him try and stop me.” Juliet smirked, that dangerous glint in her eyes.

Draco definitely liked her. “Thank you for all your help. Will you keep in touch with us about what happens with the Ministry and what you find out for Harry.”

“You have my word, Heir Black.” Juliet bowed her head to him.

It was more than either of them could have hoped for. Draco couldn’t wait for tomorrow and the story to hit the papers. He couldn’t wait to tell Harry. They stopped in Diagon Alley, long enough for Draco to buy a beautiful barn owl, he named Athena and then headed back to Hogwarts.

This would be the year that everything changed.

Chapter 16

Notes:

Thank you for your love and support of this fic.

I hope you enjoy this next chapter.

Draco entered the Gryffindor common room, feeling as if he could take on the world, only to find Hermione sitting on one end of the Common Room alone and Harry and Ron on the other side. He frowned. What had happened?

“Draco.” Harry jumped up rushing over to him.

“Hi. What’s going on?” Draco asked looking between the two separate parties of his friends.

“There’s so much to tell you.” Harry dragged him up to the boys dorms, leaving Ron and Hermione behind. “How was your Christmas?” He asked.

“Great. I have a lot to tell you too.” Draco nodded.

They sat down on Harry’s bed and Harry launched into the story about the mysterious gift of a Firebolt from someone unknown and how Hermione had gone to Professor McGonagall about it and the Head of Gryffindor House had taken it for it to be checked because they thought it might be jinxed by Sirius Black.

“I know she meant well but she never even spoke to me about it, just ran off to McGonagall.” Harry exclaimed. “Ron’s even more furious with her than I am. The rat v cat battle continues.”

Draco nodded. “Well, I think from tomorrow, not many people are going to believe Sirius Black is the man we’ve all been made to think he is.”

Harry frowned. “What do you mean? You found something out?”

Draco laughed. “Not really, just met someone who had.” And he told Harry all about his own mysterious gift, meeting Juliet and all she’d found out.

Harry listened intently, his eyes widening at Draco's recount of Juliet's discoveries. As Draco finished, Harry sat back, a stunned expression on his face. "That’s … unbelievable.” He whispered. “He’s… He’s really innocent?”

“We have a lot of evidence to prove that now. And soon the whole world is going to know it.” Draco nodded his head.

“But Pettigrew died.”

“Or did he?” Draco tilted his head to the side. “They only found bloody robes and a finger.” He argued.

“So the man who betrayed my parents is still out there. He could be anywhere, and he’ll never get justice.” Harry exclaimed, tugging on his hair. Why was the world so unfair?

“Hey, once the world knows the truth, Pettigrew won’t have many places to hide. I’ll find him myself if I have to.” Draco promised him. “It’s going to be okay Harry.”

Harry swallowed. “Can we circle back to you being a Lord again?”

Draco laughed. “Don’t worry I’m not going to fall back into old habits. I fully intend to use my new position to make this shitty world a better one. We can do it together; you’re technically a Lord too.” He grinned at him.

Harry smiled, realising the truth of that fact. “I am, aren’t I?”

“Yeah. And with Ron and Hermione on our team, we’re going to do so much good. I just know it. All four of us. Well, if we can get those two to speak to each other.” Draco rolled his eyes.

“We should go tell them. I think that will put the Firebolt and rat v cat situation out of their minds for a bit.” Harry agreed, standing up and moved towards the door before pausing and turning back. “Oh, and I loved my Christmas present.” He motioned to the pin he was wearing on his jumper.

Draco smiled, seeing the glittering gold stag crest. It had taken him ages to research it, but he’d found the Potter Family crest and had a pin made to replicate it. He wanted to give Harry a piece of his family back. “I loved mine too, thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Come on, let’s go share the news.”

 

The next day all four friends were anxiously awaiting the arrival of the post and the newspaper. Finally, the owls swooped into the Great Hall, a large eagle owl, dropped down in front of Draco and offered him it’s leg, a letter and a copy of the Daily Prophet attached. Draco took both and unfolded the paper with shaking hands. The headline flashed across the page.

Corruption within the Ministry of Magic: The Case of Sirius Black

A Tale of Injustice and Deception

The wizarding world has been shaken to its core by recent tales of the escape of Sirius Black from the Wizarding prison Azkaban and the Ministry’s failed attempts to capture him. The Ministry has always said itself to be the law and justice of the people, keeping us safe and ensuring men like Sirius Black are kept from doing harm to our world. But how does the Ministry issue such justice, is it through thorough investigation or by what is politically beneficial to them?

Sirius Black, once hailed as a hero during the First Wizarding War, was accused and convicted for the murder of twelve Muggles and his fellow wizard, Peter Pettigrew, in a single explosion on a busy street. Without a trial, Black was condemned to life imprisonment in the infamous Azkaban prison, a place known for its harsh conditions and the presence of soul-sucking Dementors. The Ministry would have us all believe that the evidence against Black was damning so conclusively that there would be no such need for a trial or public display.

However, through the tiresome work of the newly appointed lawyer of the Most Noble and Ancient House of Black, by the recently appointed Heir, it has become clear that this was not the case, and that the Ministry not only blundered their own protocol and procedures to bring Black to ‘justice’ but also ignored evidence as it was given. In fact, if the sentencing statement by Mr Bartimus Crouch is to be believed, it was on the statement of one source naming Black for his crimes that sealed his fate. Continued on pages 4, 5 and 6.

Draco looked up at the staff table and saw his father holding his own copy of the paper, his hands shaking as he read.

“Turn the page.” Harry said, having finished reading over his shoulder.

Draco flipped to page four.

The case of Sirius Black's wrongful imprisonment has laid bare the deep-seated corruption within the Ministry of Magic. Instead of conducting a thorough investigation, the Ministry was quick to close the case, eager to present a scapegoat to the public in the form of Black. This hasty conviction was a result of both political pressure and a desire to appear effective in the wake of Voldemort's initial defeat. For those not versed in Ministry arrest procedure, it is mandatory for an arrested persons wand to be checked for it’s final spell, an interview is to be conducted on the arrested persons who is administered Veritaserum and instead of presenting all witness statements taken from Muggles, only those that went in favour of the story most beneficial to the Ministry, the one we have all been led to believe, were given to the public.

Several key figures within the Ministry, such as Cornelius Fudge, the then Minister of Magic, have been implicated in the scandal. Fudge's administration has been criticized for its willingness to bypass legal procedures and its reliance on hearsay and circumstantial evidence. The lack of a trial for Sirius Black is a glaring example of the Ministry's failure to uphold justice and due process.

Moreover, the influence of the Dementors, who are employed as guards in Azkaban, cannot be overlooked. The use of these dark creatures, known for their ability to drain happiness and induce despair, raises serious ethical concerns about the Ministry's methods of punishment and control. And their use in the hunt for Black raises serious concerns about the Ministry’s care for public safety. There have been several reports of the damage they have done whilst guarding Hogwarts and it is clear the Ministry do not hold as much control over them as they would like us all to believe.

But this journalist will not stop at mere speculation, they and the legal team working for the Heir Black, did not waste time since instructed to investigate into this misjustice to uncover the truth. And uncover the truth we did.

Included on pages five and six are two pieces of evidence, that have been correctly sourced and verified, revealing that the story of brave Peter Pettigrew hunting down betrayer Sirius Black in order to gain justice for fallen friends is a twisted fabrication and indeed it was Black who hunted down Peter Pettigrew, the real traitor. The legal team of Black, spoke with a known and reformed Death Eater, who’s name will remain private, who confirmed under Veritaserum that the spy who caused the Potters’ deaths was not Sirius Black, but a man who went by the codename RatFace. Secondly, we publish a letter written to Pettigrew’s mother on the night of the 31^st of October 1981 in which he admits guilt and to switching sides. This is the hard evidence the Ministry failed to find by taking the easy way to bring justice and to improve public opinion.

The Ministry were contacted by Black’s legal team who called for an appeal which was denied without hearing this evidence.

Given the light of such evidence, it is clear that a great gross misconduct and misjustice has been brought upon Sirius Black, who has been deprived of his freedom for twelve years for a crime he did not commit.

It is now up to the Ministry to hear the words of this journalist and you dear readers and reconsider its actions and take accountability for it’s own crimes and ensure true justice is served.

Written by K. Juniper

The Great Hall was buzzing with noise. Draco looked up and could see multiple people huddling around each other to read from the paper. He looked up at the staff table and his heart broke to see tears in his dad’s eyes. He carried on down the table, Snape looked sick, McGonagall was openly weeping, Professor Dumbledore was… no where to be seen.

“Bloody hell.” Ron breathed. “They can’t keep saying his dangerous and a criminal now, can they?” He shook his head.

Hermione nodded. “But no one knows where he is.”

“I’m sure word will get to him.” Draco replied, thinking of how Sirius had found Juliet in the first place and gotten him named Heir.

“What does the letter say?” Hary asked.

Draco blinked, he’d almost forgotten about the included letter.

Dear Heir Black,

I have a meeting today at the Ministry.

I expect there will be good news by the end of the day if I have my way. I’ll call by floo to your dad’s office this evening.

They’re shitting themselves!

J. Haroldson

Hermione frowned. “She’s not a very conventional lawyer, is she?”

Draco laughed. “No she is not, but she’s bloody brilliant in my eyes.”

“Do you think I could write to her about something?” Hermione asked, a hopeful gleam in her eyes.

Draco nodded, giving her the address. “Yeah, I’m sure she’d be happy to help. Is it anything I can help with?”

Hermione shook her head. “No. I just had an idea. It’s about… Well, what happened in Care of Magical Creatures at the start of the year.”

“Oh.” Draco swallowed. “Yeah, I mean, Juliet will be able to help, I’m sure.”

As Deputy Headmistress, Professor McGonagall called order to the chaos now running through the Great Hall and reminded the students, that despite the shocking news in today’s paper, they did all in fact still have lessons to attend.

Ron groaned. “Urgh, Divination.” He complained.

 

Draco could barely concentrate during classes, he desperately wanted to know how Juliet was getting on with her meeting. He wanted it to go well. He needed it to. He had no doubt in her ability to make it happen. When class finally ended, he, Harry, Ron and Hermione rushed to his dad’s office to find Remus pacing back and forth.

“Any news?” Draco asked, dropping his bag onto the sofa.

Remus shook his head. “Her letter said she’d called a five.” He glanced at his watch. “Five minutes.” He sighed. “I’ll make some tea. Hello Harry, Ron, Hermione.”

“Hello Professor.” Hermione greeted him. “Did you have a nice Christmas?”

“Better than I could have imagined Hermione.” Remus nodded.

“I’VE BLOODY DONE IT!” Juliet’s head didn’t appear in the fire but she flooed right into the office with a massive smile on her face.

The occupants of the room all jumped and turned to look at her.

“You mean…” Remus breathed.

“FULL FUCKING PARDON!” Juliet cried. “And a massive settlement for damages. Fudge was nearly crying by the time I was done with him. Fuck me I love my job.”

Remus rushed forward and hugged her tightly. “You brilliant woman.” He exclaimed, so joyous at the news he couldn’t contain himself.

Juliet laughed. “That I am my friend. That I am.”

“Now we just have to find him. Do you know where he is?” Draco asked Juliet.

“That I don’t.” Juliet shook her head. “I honestly never met the bloke. I want to though.”

“I’m sure he’ll want to meet you.” Remus laughed, he couldn’t believe it, after all this time, he had the truth.

“Well, I can’t stay, lots still to do. I’ve got that second project you set me on Draco.” Juliet winked at him. “Work is never done. Ha, I’m going to be riding this high for years. I’ll be in touch.” She jumped back into the fireplace and was gone in another woosh.

Harry frowned. “What other project?” He asked Draco.

Draco smirked. “Getting you away from the Dursleys obviously.”

Harry grinned at him and pulled him in for a hug.

Remus clapped his hands together, smiling like he hadn’t done in years. “I think this calls for a celebration.” He announced. “You’re all invited to have dinner here tonight. I’ll go down to the kitchens and let the house elves know.”

There was still such a long way to go. Finding Sirius, finding Pettigrew, getting Harry away from the Dursleys, figuring out what the motives were behind Dumbledore’s actions. But tonight was a night of joy, a victory that none of them could have dreamed possible before Christmas. Remus was determined that they all enjoy it.

 

Up in his office, Albus Dumbledore paced back and forth. He was furious. Careful plans, years in the making, gone up in flames like a fading phoenix. Fudge, the blithering idiot, always easy to manipulate had sent over a dozen owls begging for advice. And before he could even think up a solution, a way for the Ministry to spin the story, the man had crumbled under the might of this lawyer, Juliet Haroldson and granted a full pardon to Sirius Black. He’d lost control. Dumbledore hated not being in control.

He had to get it back. But how?

With Sirius Black’s name cleared, Harry would be pulled further from his influence, there was no doubt about it. The boy was a pawn, a perfectly, strategically placed pawn, that at the right moment would become the second Queen on the board. His most vital piece. But that plan was threatened.

Dumbledore picked up a nearby ornament and hurled it in anger at the wall. He glared at the shattered pieces.

He had to find a way to spin this. He had to get back control.

If only he still had the rat.

Then he could claim himself the hero once more, hand him over, say when he heard the news, he rushed to find Pettigrew and bring him to justice. Stricken with guilt for his part in the awful misjustice he believed to be true. But he didn’t.

And he was not ready to play his other pieces yet. No, those were collateral for a much bigger disaster. One he reckoned would come soon. But Dumbledore was a patient man, he would bide his time and let things play out, he hadn’t come this far to give up now.

Chapter 17

Notes:

Reunion time!!!

Sirius Black did not reveal himself.

Remus didn’t understand why.

He was a legally free man. Why hadn’t he come back?

It had been a month and there was not so much as a whisper of where he could be. It didn’t make sense.

Maybe he doesn’t want to be found. Remus thought. Why would he come back to you when you abandoned him in that place?

After the initial joy had faded and time passed without word of Sirius, Remus felt nothing but shame and guilt. He wouldn’t want to see him if he were Sirius. He never even looked. Juliet Haroldson had unearthed so much evidence in four months and he never even bother to look.

Remus avoided the thought as best he could, throwing himself into work, tasks, anything that might distract him from the gnawing emptiness. The nights were the worst, when he would sit in his small bedroom at Hogwarts, the silence pressing in on him, a constant reminder of the absence he couldn't fill.

One evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon, he found himself staring at the last letter Sirius had sent, the night James and Lily had died, the ink smudged in places where tears had fallen. The words were etched into his mind, a plea for understanding, a promise to make things right. He traced the lines with his finger, feeling the weight of each word, the pain behind them.

He wished he could turn back time, to that moment when he had a choice, when he could have stood by Sirius instead of doubting him. But regret was a hollow companion, offering no solace, no answers. It was a cruel trick of fate that the one person he wanted to find was the same person he had lost.

As January bled into February, Remus gave up hope. He decided to carry on as he had done. Be a father to Draco, be a guardian to Harry and keep fighting for both of them. With everything that happened, he still hadn’t started teaching them the patronus charm. Even with the dementors gone from the school, he still wanted to give that skill to his boys. It was figuring out how best to teach them when finding happiness was so hard for him right now.

The hardest part in all of it, had been facing Dumbledore. The man had called Remus to his office, days after the news of Sirius’ pardon and offered his ‘sincere apologies’ for his part in it. He had ‘truly believed’ it had been Sirius. Remus had stood there and pretended to accept his words, that he too had never questioned the evidence. It had made him sick but he wouldn’t let Dumbledore know, he couldn’t jeopardise his position at Hogwarts, or risk something happening to Draco.

The night of the February full moon approached and he and Draco, headed back to Moonlit Haven together, a few days early. Both exhausted before the full moon was even close. Draco had been struggling himself. His friendship group was in tatters and he was spread thin. The day after the announcement of the pardon, Professor McGonagall had given Harry back the Firebolt. Ron had taken it upstairs and returned with bloody sheets, screaming at Hermione. The cat had finally won. And now Ron wasn’t speaking to Hermione, Draco out of loyalty for Hermione’s handling of his secret had stuck by her, leaving Harry torn between both sides.

Draco groaned flopping face first onto the sofa, the moment he stepped through the fireplace.

Remus chuckled. “Come on pup. Let’s have some dinner. We have a few days before the full moon.” He walked into the kitchen.

Draco slowly pushed himself up, he was exhausted. January had been both wonderful and hellish. Quidditch was going amazing, with two players with the best brooms in the world, Wood felt like they were unstoppable but drilled them hard his determination to with the Quidditch Cup was so fierce Draco thought it could win it all by itself. He was still tutoring the first years, they were all improving so much, he had been touched when they’d given him a hot chocolate making set for Christmas. The set had a miniature cauldron and various flavoured syrups and things to enhance the hot chocolate to next level. Draco hadn’t had a chance to use it yet. Then there was the situation with Ron and Hermione, he and Harry escaped by studying harder on the roles of family heirs. And of course, there were his classes and homework to attend to. All topped off with being a werewolf and wondering why the fuck Sirius Black hadn’t shown his face yet.

As they prepared dinner together, Remus noticed the weariness etched into Draco's features. The boy had grown so much, not just in height but in spirit, bearing the weight of the world on his young shoulders. Remus felt a pang of guilt, knowing that part of that burden came from his own struggles and the complex legacy of their family ties.

"How's Quidditch training going?" Remus asked, trying to lighten the mood as he chopped vegetables for their stew.

"Intense," Draco replied, a small smile tugging at his lips. "Wood's convinced we're unbeatable, but he's not letting up. Sometimes I think he dreams about Quidditch drills."

Remus chuckled, the sound a rare but welcome break in the silence that had grown between them. "Well, at least you have something to keep your mind off things."

Draco nodded, his expression turning thoughtful. "Yeah, it helps. But... I'm worried about Harry. This whole thing with Ron and Hermione, it's tearing him apart. He's trying to be there for both of them, but it's like he's stuck in the middle of a war he can't win."

Remus sighed, stirring the pot absently. "Friendships can be complicated, especially when emotions run high. But Harry's strong, and he has you to lean on. Just be there for him, even when things seem impossible."

Draco's eyes softened, and he moved to set the table, the clatter of dishes a comforting routine. "I'll do my best, Remus. We all need each other, now more than ever."

As they sat down to eat, the warmth of the meal and the familiarity of their shared company provided a brief sanctuary from the turmoil outside. For a moment, they could forget the shadows that loomed over them, the weight of unspoken regrets and unresolved conflicts.

But as the night wore on, Remus couldn't shake the feeling that time was slipping through their fingers. He glanced at Draco, who had fallen asleep on the sofa, exhaustion finally claiming him. The sight filled him with a fierce determination to protect the boy. He reached out and brushed Draco’s hair from his face. How blessed had his life become that this boy was now his son.

The sudden knock at the door startled Remus out of his thoughts. He glanced quickly at Draco, still peacefully asleep, before moving to answer it. The cold wind rushed in as the door swung open, revealing a dishevelled, yet unmistakable figure standing in the dim light.

"Sirius," Remus whispered, a mix of relief and surprise evident in his voice.

Stood in his doorway, dirty, thin and exhausted but unmistakably was Sirius. “Moony.” He croaked.

Remus stepped aside, allowing Sirius to enter. "Come in, quickly. You look like you've been through hell."

Sirius stumbled inside, his eyes darting around the room before settling on the sleeping figure of Draco.

Remus closed the door against the biting cold. “Sirius…”

Sirius looked down at Draco. “He’s a good kid. Weird, he’s like a mix of us.”

“How did you find us? Where have you been?” Remus asked.

“I was hiding out around Hogwarts. As Padfoot. First time I ran into him, your boy, I couldn’t believe it at first, he was wearing one of your old jumpers, it still smelt like you, and I wandered over. He started talking to me.” Sirius looked up at Remus, his eyes haunted by the past. “This was going to be our place, I… I remembered where it was.”

Remus felt a pang of nostalgia mixed with guilt. "I never thought you'd remember," he admitted, his voice breaking slightly. "I wasn't sure if you'd ever come back."

Sirius laughed bitterly. "How could I forget? This place was our dream, our sanctuary. And now, it’s your home." He paused, glancing at Draco once more.

Remus placed a hand on Sirius's shoulder, feeling the bones beneath his thin jacket. "You look like you need rest. Come on, let me get you something to eat." He led Sirius into the kitchen.

Sirius sank into a chair, his weariness evident in every movement. Remus busied himself with preparing a meal, glancing occasionally at Sirius afraid if he left his sight for too long he would disappear again. The silence between them was heavy with unspoken words and shared history.

As Remus placed a steaming bowl of stew in front of Sirius, he noticed the tears welling up in Sirius’s eyes. "I’m so sorry Remus.”

Remus shook his head. “No, Sirius, it’s I who should be saying sorry to you.”

“You don’t know. It was all my fault.” Sirius pressed the palms of his hands into his eyes.

“I don’t understand…”

“Peter. I convinced Lily and James to switch to Peter. I thought, everyone is bound to think it’s me, they’ll come after me and Peter would be safe and Lily and James would be safe. If the Secret Keeper dies, then the spell is broken.” Sirius sobbed, the weight of his guilt bearing down on him.

Remus placed a hand on his shoulder. “Sirius, you couldn’t have known. None of us did.” He shook his head.

“It should have been me.” Sirius sobbed.

Remus pulled a chair closer and sat down beside him. "Sirius, we’ve all carried burdens from those times, but we have to remember that we did what we thought was best. It was a time of war, and decisions were made with the hope of protecting those we loved."

Sirius looked up, his eyes red and swollen. "You don’t understand, Remus. It wasn’t just a mistake. It was a betrayal. I failed them. I failed Harry."

"No. No, you haven’t. You didn’t betray anyone, Peter did. Peter failed them. Peter betrayed them. His choices are not on you.” Remus pleaded.

Sirius looked away, his jaw clenched in an effort to stem the flow of tears. "I just... I just wish I could see Lily and James again. Tell them how sorry I am."

Remus sighed; the pain of old losses mirrored in his eyes. "We all wish for that, my friend. But what we can do now is honour their memory by living and protecting the ones they loved. Harry needs you, Sirius." I need you. He left it unsaid because how could he ever ask Sirius to forgive him. “Come on, eat.” He pushed the spoon towards Sirius.

Sirius reluctantly accepted the spoonful of stew, swallowing mechanically. The warm food did little to thaw the cold ache in his chest, but he forced himself to eat for Remus's sake. “I don’t blame you.”

“What?” Remus breathed.

“I didn’t tell you, I should have told you.” Sirius whispered. “I wanted to a thousand times but I thought, I thought it you were better off without me. If I couldn’t bring Peter to justice, I wasn’t worthy of forgiveness.”

Remus shook his head. “Of course you are worthy of forgiveness. There is nothing to forgive Sirius. You are not to blame for this. It is me, I’m the one not worthy of it. I failed you. I left you alone in Azkaban.”

“You were right to.” Sirius croaked.

“No.” Remus grabbed his hand. “No, I wasn’t. I should have fought. I should have been brave enough to say I know the real Sirius Black and he would not do this.”

Sirius looked up at him. “You did in the end.”

Remus smiled. “I didn’t do anything, that new lawyer of yours did all the hard work. You’ll like her. She’s like a pure Gryffindor force.”

Sirius laughed. “I was stealing newspapers over the summer, there was this one article in the Prophet about Juliet Haroldson, making waves in the legal world, fighting for true justice amongst the corrupt system. I knew she was the right one.”

“She’s like a machine. I don’t think she sleeps or eats.” Remus chuckled shaking his head. “What I don’t understand is why after all this time did you decide to break out of Azkaban? What changed?”

“Fudge came for an inspection and I saw this picture in the newspaper he had, he let me have it, the picture was of a family and who do I see sitting on the boys shoulder… A rat missing a toe.” Sirius replied darkly.

“Peter.”

“The article said the boys went to Hogwarts and I just… I don’t know how I did it. The dementors didn’t affect me like the others, I think it was because I knew I was innocent, after a few months, that thought kept me going in a way.” Sirius explained. “I never bothered to escape because I thought I deserved to be there. But when I saw that picture, I couldn’t let him go free. I thought he had died in that explosion he set off. I couldn’t let him live freely and so close to Harry.”

Remus nodded. “Which is why you tried to break into Gryffindor tower.”

“Lost my temper pretty bad there. I hope the Fat Lady is all right.”

“Being restored at the moment.” Remus squeezed his hand.

Sirius looked down at his empty bowl. “You got any more?” He asked.

Remus nodded, getting up and refilling the bowl and cut up and buttered some bread to go along with it. “Here.”

Sirius took the bowl gratefully, his eyes softening. “Thanks, Moony. You always did know how to take care of things.”

Remus smiled faintly, settling back into his chair. “It’s the least I can do after everything you’ve been through. We’ll figure this out, Sirius. We’ll get Peter, and set things right.”

Sirius nodded, taking a bite of the bread. “I wish I could see Harry. I’ve missed so much of his life. James and Lily would have wanted me to be there for him.”

“And you will be,” Remus assured him. “But for now, we need to be cautious. Dumbledore is, well I don’t know what he’s doing, but he’s not going to want us to remove Harry from his control.”

“I know,” Sirius sighed, his expression growing more resolute. “We’ll do whatever it takes to protect him. I owe that to James and Lily.”

Remus nodded, the weight of their shared mission settling heavily between them. “Draco has already sicked Juliet on the case. She’s working to get Harry into our custody, he’s never going back to Lily’s sister.”

Sirius' grip on his spoon tightened as he looked up at Remus, determination burning in his eyes. "Juliet’s the best we’ve got. If anyone can do it, she can."

Remus leaned forward, a glimmer of hope in his weary eyes. "She’s resourceful and dedicated. We just have to trust her and be ready for when the time comes."

The room fell into a contemplative silence, each lost in their thoughts of what lay ahead. The flickering firelight cast shadows on the walls, mirroring the uncertainty of their path but also the warmth of their enduring friendship.

"Do you remember the last time we were all together?" Remus said softly, his voice a bridge to happier times. "Before everything fell apart?"

Sirius managed a small nod. "Godric's Hollow. Christmas Eve. James was trying to teach Harry how to fly that toy broomstick I bought him. Lily was so mad at me but she was laughing, and you were trying to keep him from crashing into the tree."

Remus smiled at the memory; his eyes distant with nostalgia. "Yes, and then you and James were having a wail of a time setting off enchanted fireworks in the snow. It was magical. We were all so happy."

"I thought we had forever," Sirius whispered, his voice breaking. "I thought we were invincible."

"We all did," Remus said gently. "But what matters now is that we carry their legacy forward. We protect Harry, guide him, and give him the love and support they would have wanted for him."

Sirius took a deep breath, the weight of his guilt momentarily lifting under Remus's steady gaze. "You're right. For Harry. For Lily and James. For Draco too."

Remus squeezed Sirius's shoulder, a silent promise that they would face the future together. "We'll get through this, Sirius. One step at a time. And we'll do it for them. Always for them."

A faint smile tugged at Sirius's lips as he looked at Remus. "Thank you, Remus. For everything."

Remus nodded, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. "Always, Sirius. Always."

They didn’t speak of their relationship, or what was to come for them now. It was too soon to talk of such things. But silently, both men knew that they would go on loving each other, they had never stopped, no matter the distance, or the believed lies, nor the guilt or shame they both felt for different reasons, could ever stop them from loving each other. And they had time. They were together again, and they had time.

The fire crackled softly in the hearth, casting a warm glow in the dimly lit room. Outside, the wind howled through the trees, but inside, a sense of peace settled over the two men. Remus produced a bottle of firewhiskey from a cabinet and poured them each a glass, handing it to Sirius with a knowing smile.

“To memories,” Sirius said, raising his glass.

Remus clinked his glass against Sirius’s. “And to making new ones.”

Sirius chuckled his eyes catching sight of Draco still fast asleep. “I can’t believe he’s slept through all this.”

Remus chuckled. “Once he’s down, a heard of hippogriffs couldn’t wake him. Wait here, I’m gonna take him to bed.” He got up and carefully picked Draco up in his arms and carried him into the bedroom and tucked him in.

Draco mumbled something in his sleep and the rolled over and continued to snore softly.

Remus smiled with a shake of his head and left his son alone to sleep. He returned to the living room to find Sirius stood by the fireplace looking over the photographs there. He turned around, looking like a ghost in the firelight. “How did that happen? You adopting Draco?”

Remus sat down on the sofa, Sirius joining him. “He was serving detention in the forbidden forest in his first year. He was separated from the group, and he was bitten by a werewolf. Lucius and Narcissa disowned him. Severus Snape wrote to me and asked me to look out for him, he had no one else and our marriage made us family. He wasn’t so keen on me at the start. All that messed up pureblood nonsense. But he’s grown so much since then. He’s an amazing kid.”

Sirius nodded. “Reminds me of me, the pureblood kid different from the rest who ends up learning it’s all bullshit.”

Remus smiled softly, taking a sip of his firewhiskey. “Yes, he does remind me of you. He has that same spark, that same stubborn determination to carve his own path.”

Sirius leaned back, gazing into the fire, his expression contemplative. “It’s good that he has you, Remus. You’ve given him a chance, a family.”

“I’ve tried,” Remus replied. “He’s been through so much already. I just want to give him a sense of normalcy, of belonging.”

Sirius glanced at the photographs on the mantelpiece, each one a testament to the life Remus and Draco had built together. “Do you think he’ll be okay? With me being here?”

Remus nodded firmly. “Sirius, he’s the one who convinced me that you were innocent. Before we even met Juliet, he had this determination that the story wasn’t right. He mentioned something Lucius said once.”

Sirius raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What did Lucius say?"

Remus sighed, leaning back. "Narcissa was showing him the Black family tree and told him he should never be like you because you were blood traitor and had been cut from the family magic and Lucius said something about you getting what you deserved and him betting you were regretting your decisions now. Draco couldn’t believe his parents would say something like that if you had done what everyone believed you’d done, they would have wanted him to have been just like you, I realised he was right."

Sirius smiled, a rare, genuine smile. "He's a smart kid."

"That's Draco," Remus said proudly. "He's always questioning things, wants to see it from every possible angle, I think it comes from having grown up to believe such a rigid world view only for it all to be pulled away from him."

Sirius looked at Remus with a mix of admiration and gratitude. "You've done a wonderful job, Remus. You've given him a home, a true sense of belonging. It's more than most could hope for."

Remus shook his head modestly. "I just gave him the room to grow. And now, with you back, all we need is Harry and our family is whole again."

Sirius reached out, placing a hand on Remus' shoulder. "We'll get Harry. And when we do, we'll make sure he knows a real home and real happiness with a real family. Just like Draco."

Remus looked down, his eyes shimmering with hope. "I want that more than anything. To give him the family he deserves, the one he’s been missing."

The fire crackled between them, casting warm shadows around the room. For a moment, the weight of their shared past lifted, leaving only the promise of a brighter future. It was a fragile hope, but it was enough to hold onto.

"To new beginnings," Sirius said, lifting his glass of firewhiskey.

"To new beginnings," Remus echoed, the hint of a smile playing on his lips. They sat in silence for a while, the fire's glow their only companion, both men lost in their thoughts and dreams of a reunited family.

Chapter 18

Notes:

Who's ready for more angsty fluff?

I'm so excited for the merging of the Lupin-Black-Potter family and it's going to be so sweet!

I hope you enjoy this chapter and thank you as always for your love and support.

Draco woke up in his bed, unsure of how he got there. He groaned and rubbed the sleep from his eyes. Despite sleeping solidly, he still felt exhausted, the nearing of the full moon draining him.

As he sat up, and looked around his room, noticing the small details that made it feel more like a home - the bookshelves lined with his favourite volumes, the soft, worn blankets that Remus had given him, and the photographs of their growing family.

Draco's heart swelled with gratitude. Despite the challenges, he had found something he never thought possible: acceptance and love. He swung his legs over the side of the bed and stood up, stretching his sore muscles. Today was another day, another chance to prove himself and to be there for the people who had given him so much. His hip creaked in protest and he grabbed his cane, leaning on it for support and headed out into the kitchen, rubbing at his tired eyes, letting the smell of fresh coffee and breakfast guide him to the kitchen. Remus was already there, a gentle smile on his face as he handed Draco a cup of coffee.

"Morning, sleepyhead," Remus said, ruffling Draco's hair. "How are you feeling?"

Draco took a sip of the coffee, savouring the warmth. "How can I sleep so much and still be tired?"

Remus nodded sympathetically. "I know. We have the whole day to rest and tomorrow before the full moon. Do you want an energy boost potion?”

Draco shook his head. “No, I’ll be climbing the walls. Why are you setting down three plates? Is Harry here?”

Remus smiled mysteriously. "You'll see. Let's just say we have a guest who wants to spend some time with us."

Draco raised an eyebrow but didn't press further. He was too tired for puzzles this early in the morning. Instead, he focused on the comforting routine of breakfast, enjoying the simple pleasure of being with Remus. The kitchen was filled with the aroma of scrambled eggs, crispy bacon, and freshly baked bread. It was a scene of domestic tranquillity that Draco had come to cherish.

As they sat down to eat, the familiar creak of the front door caught their attention. Draco turned, half expecting to see Harry, after all but his jaw dropped when Sirius Black walked into the kitchen, pulling on one of Remus’ jumpers.

Draco blinked, staring at Sirius in disbelief.

Sirius grinned, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "Good morning, Draco. I thought I'd drop by and see how you two were getting along. And maybe steal some of Remus' excellent cooking." He winked at Remus, who chuckled softly.

Remus gestured to the table. "Please, join us. There's plenty for everyone."

Sirius took a seat, helping himself to the breakfast spread. Draco watched, still trying to wrap his head around the man’s sudden appearance after a month of being pardoned. “When did you get here?”

“Last night, you were passed out on the sofa.” Sirius answered. “Just like Moony, he can sleep through anything once he’s down. One time he fell asleep in the common room and me and James started a game of how much stuff was could put on him before he woke up. I thought we were going to lose with the lampshade on his head but no, it wasn’t until Lily yelled at us that he woke up.”

Draco couldn't help but chuckle at the image Sirius painted. “I wish I had seen that,” he admitted, a small smile tugging at his lips. The warmth in the room grew, an unspoken camaraderie forming over shared memories and new beginnings.

A million questions burned in Draco’s brain but for once he decided to just go with it for now. He could get answers later and preferably with Harry here too.

As they continued their breakfast, the conversation flowed easily, stories and laughter filling the kitchen. Draco found himself relaxing more than he had in ages. The presence of Sirius, a man he had once feared and misunderstood, now felt strangely comforting.

Remus, noticing the shift in Draco’s demeanour, leaned over and gave his hand a reassuring squeeze. “I thought it would be nice for all of us to spend some time together before the full moon,” he said softly.

Sirius nodded in agreement. “And I thought I could join you two for the full moon too.” He added with a wink.

Draco’s eyes widened in surprise. “You can’t do that. You’re not a werewolf. We might take the wolfsbane potion but that would be insane. We just got you free, do you have a death wish or something.”

Sirius laughed, shaking his head. “He sounds just like you.” He pointed at Remus.

Remus chuckled softly, the sound filled with both amusement and affection. “Draco, Sirius is an animagus. He learnt in school along with James.” He made a point not to mention Peter, he couldn’t bring himself to. “They did it to help me with my transformations. Back when I couldn’t take the wolfsbane potion. Werewolves don’t attack animals like they do humans.”

Draco’s mind raced, piecing together the new information. An animagus. Of course. It made sense now, the way Sirius seemed so fearless. “I suppose that would make things a bit easier then,” Draco mused, still trying to wrap his head around the concept.

Sirius grinned. “A bit easier? I’d say it was a lifesaver back in the day. And now. How I escaped isn’t it, managed to turn myself into Padfoot, the dementors didn’t even pay me a second glance.”

“So that’s how you escaped!” Draco exclaimed.

"Yes," Sirius confirmed, his eyes gleaming with mischief and pride. "It was a risk, took me forever to do it, but it worked. And now, I get to be here with all of you." He looked around the table, his expression softening.

Draco felt a surge of gratitude and respect for Sirius. “What animal do you turn into?”

Sirius grinned and stood up, stepping back from the table and then a very familiar black dog was padding over to Draco.

Draco watched in awe as the large, black dog sat down, tail wagging slightly, looking up at him with those same mischievous eyes. It was surreal, witnessing the transformation firsthand. “It was you.” He cried.

The dog barked and bobbed its head, before becoming Sirius once more. “That first time, you were wearing one of Moony’s old jumpers and I thought it was him cause I followed the scent. I was so confused about why a kid smelt like my Moony. And then you told me he’d adopted you. Every time I found you, you were wearing his jumper, and I just followed the scent.”

Remus smiled warmly. “You always had a knack for finding me, Padfoot. And now you’ve found Draco, too. Perhaps it’s fate.”

Draco’s eyes brightened with curiosity. “How did you manage to learn such a complex spell while still in school?”

Sirius settled back into his chair, a hint of nostalgia in his gaze. “It wasn’t easy, that’s for sure. James and I spent countless nights sneaking into the Restricted Section of the library, pouring over ancient texts. It took us three years to perfect it. But we were determined to be there for Remus, no matter what.”

Remus nodded, his eyes reflecting the depth of their friendship. “They risked everything for me. It’s a bond that can never be broken.”

Draco looked between the two older men; admiration clear in his expression. “It must have been incredible, having friends like that. Willing to do anything for you.”

Remus gave him a knowing smile. “You have them too. Harry, Ron and Hermione. Even Neville.”

Draco smiled. “Yeah, I guess I do.”

“Do they know about you?” Sirius asked sitting down.

“Hermione figured it out. The others don’t.” Draco shook his head. “I’m not ready to tell them yet.”

Sirius nodded thoughtfully, his eyes softening. “It’s okay. You’ll know when the time is right. And when you do, they’ll stand by you, just as we stood by Moony.”

Draco took a deep breath, comforted by Sirius's reassurance. “I hope so. It’s just... hard, you know?”

“Of course it is,” Remus said gently.

Draco eyes widened. “We should totally go and get Harry.” He exclaimed. “He needs to be here.” He said looking at Sirius.

Remus smiled at the excitement in his son’s eyes, turning to look at Sirius who looked sea sick at the idea. “I don’t think he can today, let’s give Sirius a chance to remember what it’s like to walk on two legs. But after the full moon, we can come back here for the weekend.” He suggested.

Draco nodded. “Yeah, okay. I’m gonna go get dressed.” He got up and headed back into his room.

Remus turned to Sirius reaching out for his hand. “He’ll want to know you Sirius. Harry has been right there through all this.”

Sirius squeezed Remus's hand, a mix of emotions swirling in his eyes. “I know,” he said quietly. “I want to know him too. I’ve missed so much already.”

Remus nodded, understanding the weight of Sirius's words. “We’ll take it one step at a time.” He assured. “We have time.”

Sirius nodded. “We have time. So what shall we do today?”

“Well, the full moon is tomorrow night. Today is usually a pretty chill day. I was thinking we could bake brownies, have lunch, watch some films and play boardgames. Just a nice easy day.” Remus suggested.

“Sounds like heaven. I just have one question.” Sirius pressed his lips together.

“What is it?” Remus asked.

“Can you kiss me, please?” Sirius whispered.

Remus's heart skipped a beat at Sirius's request. Without hesitation, he leaned in and pressed his lips gently to Sirius's, a tender moment that spoke volumes more than words ever could. The kiss was soft yet charged with the promise of a future filled with hope and healing. A kiss of forgiveness, of a love that never died even with everything in between.

As they pulled away, Remus's eyes met Sirius's, and he saw a spark of the old mischief and warmth that had once defined his friend. "Thank you," Sirius murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. “I missed you so much.”

Remus cupped Sirius’ face in his hands. “I missed you too.” He surged forward and captured Sirius’ lips once more. This time the kiss was so intense, it made Sirius’ knees buckle, Remus’ quick instinct to wrap his arms around his middle the only thing that kept him from falling. It filled Sirius with all the love he had been missing for the last twelve years. Remus's lips moved fervently against Sirius's, their breath mingling in a dance of desire and longing. The world around them seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them in a bubble of intimacy and affection. Sirius responded with equal fervour, his hands gripping Remus's shoulders as if anchoring them both in the moment. The kiss was an unspoken promise, a seal on their shared history and a vow for the future. It was a kiss that spoke of passion, of a love that had weathered storms and come out stronger, more intense. Their hearts pounded in unison, each beat echoing the depth of their feelings. When they finally parted, their foreheads rested against each other, their breaths ragged but filled with contentment.

Sirius panted, his heart racing in his chest. “If there wasn’t a thirteen-year-old in this house right now…” He chuckled shaking his head.

“Luckily he’s a deep sleeper.” Remus raked his fingers through Sirius’ hair. “We don’t have to rush this Sirius. If you need time…”

“Moony, I’ve not had you for twelve years, I’ve waited long enough.” Sirius shook his head. “I don’t want to waste another second.”

Remus nodded. “Okay.” He pecked his lips. “Okay.”

“Okay! I’m coming back into the kitchen!” Draco called from the living room.

The two men pulled apart reluctantly, their eyes still locked, breaths mingling in the shared warmth of their closeness. Sirius's hand lingered on Remus's arm, a silent testament to the bond that had been rekindled.

As the sound of footsteps approached, they both straightened up, attempting to compose themselves. Just as Draco entered the kitchen, a slight smirk on his face, Sirius shot him a playful glare.

"Draco, do you always have to announce your every move?" Sirius teased, his voice still carrying a hint of breathlessness.

Draco shrugged, his smirk widening. "Only when it seems necessary. I figured you'd want a heads-up."

Remus chuckled softly, his hand slipping discreetly into Sirius's under the table. "Thank you, Draco. Your timing is impeccable as always."

Draco's eyes flicked to their joined hands, a soft understanding gleaming in his gaze. "Well, someone has to keep an eye on you two."

Sirius laughed, the sound rich and full, echoing through the room. "I suppose you're right. But don't think for a second that means you get to play chaperone."

Draco rolled his eyes good-naturedly. "Don't worry, I have no interest in that. Just make sure you don't hurt my dad." He fixed Sirius with a stern look.

Sirius nodded. “Never again if I can help it. Are you okay with this?”

Drace pressed his lips together, pretending to consider it for a minute and then shrugged with a smile. “Course I am, I’ve never seen dad smile like that before.” He motioned to Remus.

Remus's smile grew even wider, his eyes twinkling with a mix of affection and gratitude. "Thank you, Draco. That means more than you know."

Draco waved off the sentiment with a casual flick of his hand but couldn't quite hide the pleased expression on his face. "Yeah, yeah. Just don't make it awkward."

Sirius grinned, pulling Remus's hand up to press a quick kiss to his knuckles. "No promises there." He looked at Remus lovingly. “I’m going to be showering this one in affection as much as possible.”

Draco groaned, though the amusement in his eyes was unmistakable. "On that note, I'm going to find somewhere less... mushy." He turned to leave but paused at the doorway. "But seriously, I'm glad you two are happy, just don’t have sex in the kitchen." He disappeared before Remus could react.

Remus shook his head in disbelief.

Sirius burst out laughing. “You’re face.” He clutched at his sides.

Remus looked at him and couldn’t help but laugh along.

The laughter echoed through the room, a pleasant soundtrack to the newfound peace between them. Remus leaned into Sirius, his laughter fading into a contented sigh. "Well, I suppose we should thank Draco for his... candidness."

Sirius chuckled, his arms wrapping around Remus in a warm embrace. "He's a good kid, even if he doesn't always show it in the most traditional ways."

Remus nodded, resting his head on Sirius's shoulder. "You know, we should probably start on those brownies. Or I may be tempted to break Draco’s one rule.”

Sirius smirked, pulling back to look at Remus with a mischievous glint in his eye. "I suppose the kitchen will just have to be off-limits then, at least for certain activities."

Remus rolled his eyes, but his smile never wavered. "Come on, let's get started before he comes back and finds just another reason to torment us."

Together, they moved to the kitchen, their playful banter continuing as they began to make the treat. The warmth and love between them evident in every shared glance and laugh, a testament to the journey they'd taken to reach this moment.

Draco peaked around the corner and smiled watching them, leaning against the wall. It was strange for him to see two adults show that kind of affection, not because they were two men but because Draco had never seen it before. The Malfoys were not affectionate with each other, being together was a duty for them, an obligation. That’s why Draco was so easily replaced, Lucius had a back up because it had taken so long for Narcissa to get pregnant with Draco. Sirius and Remus, they loved just being in the same room as each other. Gravitating towards one another. It was tooth rotting-ly sweet. Draco wondered what that would be like, to have that kind of love one day.

Sirius looked up and caught Draco's eye, offering him a warm smile that seemed to say, "You're welcome here." Draco nodded in response, feeling a strange warmth spread through him. He cleared his throat and stepped into the kitchen.

"Need any help?" he asked, trying to sound casual.

Remus turned, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Of course Pup. We could always use an extra pair of hands."

“Have Remus corrupted you with his chocolate addiction?” Sirius asked, watching Draco steal a piece from the bowl.

“Pretty much.” Draco nodded. “Are we adding the extra ingredient to this batch?” He asked Remus motioning to the second bowl.

“I was thinking about it yes.” Remus nodded looking slightly guilty.

“Can I have one?” Draco asked him.

“After the full moon.” Remus agreed.

Sirius frowned. “What’s the extra ingredient?”

Remus gave him a guilty smile and held up a plastic bag.

Sirius laughed. “Oh Merlin, he’s thirteen.”

“It helps with the pain after the full moon, you know that.” Remus reminded him.

“I can handle it.” Draco stole another piece of chocolate.

Remus rolled his eyes. “You keep eating all the chocolate and we won’t have enough for the brownies.”

“Not have enough chocolate. In this house?” Draco scoffed. “Isn’t that one of the signs of the oncoming apocalypse.”

Remus shook his head ruffling Draco’s hair. “Cheeky.”

Sirius felt lighter than he had in years. It was so strange to watch the two of them together. They were alike in so many ways, the adoption magic had made them blood, just like the adoption magic had changed him after Euphemia and Fleamont Potter had adopted him. He cherished this moment, the laughter, and the simple, warm camaraderie. His life for the past twelve years had been filled with darkness and strife, these instances of joy were precious. As he watched Draco swipe another piece of chocolate, and Remus playfully whip at him with a tea towel, causing Draco to laugh and dodge out of the way.

"Alright, you two," Remus said, his tone light but firm, "let's get cracking on these brownies before we end up with nothing but crumbs." He moved the chocolate bowl away from Draco

Draco nodded, still grinning. "Fine, but I get to lick the bowl."

"Deal," Remus replied, winking at him.

Sirius leaned back, savouring the scene. If this was what family felt like, he thought, he could get used to it. He felt a sudden well of sadness, he wished James was here. Losing his best friend, his brother, had felt like losing his arm but the phantom limb was still there. He hated feeling so sad when something so happy was happening right before him. Clearing his throat and trying not to cry he motioned to the back door into the garden. “I’m gonna step outside for a smoke.” He mumbled and grabbed his jacket and stepped outside.

Outside, the frigid morning air was a stark contrast to the warmth and laughter inside. Sirius lit his cigarette with trembling fingers, the first drag soothing his nerves. He exhaled slowly, watching the smoke curl up and drift off with the chilly breeze.

He found himself lost in thought, memories of James flooding back. They had shared so many moments in gardens like this, plotting mischief and dreaming of the future. Now, those dreams felt like a distant echo, unreachable and bittersweet. He took another drag, letting the nicotine calm his restless mind.

A creak of the door behind him interrupted his reverie. He turned to see Remus stepping out, concern etched on his face. "Are you alright, Pads?" Remus asked softly, using the old nickname that always brought a flicker of comfort.

Sirius forced a smile, though he knew it didn't reach his eyes. "Yeah, just needed a moment. It’s a lot, you know?"

Remus nodded, understanding without needing to pry. He stepped closer, offering silent support just by being there. "I miss him too," he said quietly, his voice carrying the weight of shared grief.

Sirius swallowed hard, the lump in his throat almost painful. "I just wish he could see this. He’d be laughing so hard at you and Draco. You two are so alike. You’re such a good dad." He smiled at him.

“I never thought it would be possible. But I saw this kid lying in that hospital bed. Lost and alone, trying to figure out the world outside of his family views and I just knew… He needed me. And I think… I needed him too.”

Sirius nodded, the weight of Remus’s words settling warmly in his chest. "You've done an amazing job, Moony. Draco’s lucky to have you."

Remus chuckled softly, a hint of sadness lingering in his eyes. "I think we’re both lucky. And now we have you too and soon we’ll have Harry. Fostering the next generation of Marauders.” He stole Sirius’ cigarette and took a drag.

“I see we’re back to you stealing my cigs.” Sirius took the cigarette back.

Remus chuckled, turning and leaning in to kiss him softly. “I love you.”

Sirius relaxed into his arms, dropping the cigarette on the patio and rested his head on Remus’ chest, finding comfort in his warmth and the steady beat of his heart. That had been the worst thing about Azkaban, the cold, he’d been so cold. Now he was back sharing in Remus’ warmth, and he was home, and he was free. “I love you too.”

"Come back inside when you're ready.” Remus kissed the top of his head.

Sirius pulled back. “Think I’ll have one more and I’ll be in. You better go make sure Draco hasn’t finished off the chocolate.”

Remus kissed him softly and went back inside.

Sirius took out another cigarette and lit it. He felt a breeze tickle his face, ruffling his hair and somehow it felt like it was James telling him that it would be okay. He finished his smoke before stubbing it out. He cast one final glance at the sky, whispering a silent promise to James. Then, with a deep breath, he turned and re-entered the house, ready to rejoin his family.

Draco was sitting up on the counter with the empty bowl. He looked up and smiled at Sirius. “Saved you the spoon.” He held up the spoon still covered in batter.

Sirius grinned. “Thanks kiddo.” He took the spoon and licked it. “Mmm, I don’t know why we bother to bake them.” He ruffled Draco’s hair.

Remus watched as Sirius savoured the last bit of batter from the spoon, trying his best not to show how effected he was by the sight. He turned away, smiling to himself and kept washing up the dishes.

Brownies made and pizzas ordered for lunch, the three of them settled into the living room and Draco proclaimed it was time for Sirius’ re-education on film. He sat down in front of their collection and started picking out the best film marathon for them. Sirius sat cuddled up next to Remus on the sofa.

“Okay I think I’ve got it. Back to the Future, Princess Bride and ET.” Draco announced after ten minutes of careful deliberation, getting up to put in Back to the Future first, before curling up in the armchair.

“Man I wish I could play guitar like that.” Draco sighed watching Marty McFly shred his guitar on stage.

“I could teach you.” Sirius perked up. “I used to play a little, think I remember.”

Draco’s eyes lit up. “Really?”

Sirius nodded. “Yeah. We can try over the summer.”

“Thanks Sirius.” Draco turned back to the movie.

Remus smiled, kissing the side of Sirius’ head turning back to the movie.

 

The night of the full moon arrived, and Sirius bounded through the woods ahead of Remus and Draco. His energy fuelled the two werewolves, who were both anticipating the transformation. Remus held Draco’s hand as they walked, a silent reassurance that everything will be okay. When they reached the clearing, Sirius changed into Padfoot, running between their legs and making them laugh as they waited for the transformation to begin. When it did Padfoot laid down on the forest ground and waited.

The transformation began as the full moon rose higher in the sky, casting an ethereal glow over the clearing. Remus felt the familiar, painful shift in his bones, his senses heightening as the wolf within took over. He glanced over at Draco, who was undergoing the same transformation, their hands still clasped tightly together. Padfoot's presence was a comforting anchor amidst the chaos of their changing bodies.

Once the transformations were complete, the two werewolves stood side by side, their eyes reflecting the moonlight. Padfoot barked softly, a signal for them to follow him deeper into the woods. They ran through the trees, their movements synchronized, an unspoken understanding guiding them.

Draco hated the pain of the transformation but the freedom it brought afterward, there was nothing like it. He loved to run through the woods with his pack. He chased after Padfoot and Moony, playing as they went.

As they reached a secluded glade, they paused, the sounds of the forest enveloping them. Padfoot trotted up to them, his eyes filled with a playful glint. Moony nuzzled Padfoot affectionately. The bond they shared was unbreakable, forged through countless full moons spent together. Draco jumped at Padfoot, the two of them wrestling and chasing each other.

The night wore on, filled with moments of playful chase, quiet companionship, and the unspoken language of their shared experiences. As dawn approached, they made their way back to the clearing where their clothes were stashed. The transformation back to their human forms was just as painful, but the presence of Padfoot and each other made it more bearable.

Exhausted but content, they dressed and began the walk back to their home. Sirius, now back in his human form, draped an arm around Remus' shoulders, leaning in to press a kiss to his temple. Draco walked beside them, a small smile playing on his lips.

“Another full moon survived,” Remus said, his voice tinged with relief.

“And many more to come,” Sirius replied with a grin.

Draco nodded, feeling a sense of belonging that he hadn’t known before. They were a family, bound by love, loyalty, and the shared trials of their unique existence. As they reached the edge of the forest, the first rays of sunlight breaking through the trees, they knew that whatever came next, they would face it together, strengthened by the bond they had forged on nights like this.

 

“Are you sure you’ll be all right?” Remus asked Sirius the next day as they got ready to return to Hogwarts, the separation anxiety already sinking in.

Sirius nodded. “I’ll be fine. And I’ll be right here when you come back.” He promised. He gave Remus a lingering look, his eyes filled with unspoken promises and the strength of their bond, bringing Remus’ hands up to kiss his fingers. “I’m never leaving you again.”

Remus smiled. “You better not.” He leant in for a soft kiss.

Sirius shook his head. “I’ve changed my mind, quit your job and stay here forever.”

Remus chuckled. “I’ll be back before you know it.” He promised.

Draco walked into the living room, leaning on his cane, with his bag swinging on his shoulder. “Ready to go dad?” He asked.

“All set.” Remus nodded.

Sirius gave Draco a hug. “See you soon kiddo.” He cleared his throat. “Could you do me a favour and give this to Harry?” He asked holding out a letter.

“Of course I can.” Draco took the letter and put it in his bag.

Sirius watched as Draco and Remus left through the fire, their figures disappearing in flashes of green fire. He sighed deeply, feeling a mix of pride and longing. The house felt markedly emptier now, filled only with echoes of laughter and shared memories.

He turned back inside, deciding to busy himself with preparations for their next gathering. There was always something that needed to be done, and it helped keep his mind occupied. Plus, he wanted everything to be perfect for when they all returned and there was still so much to resolve. Finding Peter, getting Harry away from the Dursleys.

 

Draco bade goodbye to his dad and headed back to the Gryffindor common room. Harry grinned at him as he sat down on the sofa. “Hey. Are you doing okay?”

“All good. I have so much to tell you.” Draco told him. “Sirius came to Moonlit Haven whilst we were there.” He explained.

Harry’s eyes widened. “He did. How is he? What’s he like?”

Draco’s face lit up with excitement. "He's amazing. He has this infectious energy about him. You can tell he genuinely cares about everyone around him."

Harry leaned forward; his interest piqued. "Did he say anything about me?"

Draco nodded. "He asked me to give you this." He reached into his bag and handed Harry the letter from Sirius. "He misses you a lot, you know, he wants to know you."

Harry took the letter, feeling a lump forming in his throat, staring at the envelope as if it held all the answers to the questions he never dared to ask.

Harry carefully opened the letter, his hands trembling slightly. Unfolding the parchment, he began to read.

Dear Harry,

I hope this letter finds you well. There is so much I want to tell you and not enough parchment to put it down on. For now, I want you to know there hasn’t been a day I didn’t think of you. I’m so sorry for not being there for you and for not fighting to get back to you. I’m sorry for putting trust in the wrong person, if I hadn’t suggested Peter…

I’m going to spend the rest of my life making it up to you. There are so many things I wish to tell you, so many stories and memories to share. I want you to know how proud I am of you and how much I care about you. You’re not alone, Harry. You have a family in me, and I’m going to do everything I can to get you away from the Dursleys and give you a real home with a family who loves you.

Keep your chin up, and remember, no matter what, you have people who love you.

With all my best,

Sirius

Harry’s eyes misted over as he read the heartfelt words. He looked up at Draco, who was watching him with a soft smile. "Thank you," Harry whispered, his voice thick with emotion. "It means a lot to me."

Draco nodded, placing a reassuring hand on his friend's shoulder. "You're welcome, Harry. We're all here for you."

The warmth of the moment enveloped them both, and for the first time in a long while, Harry felt a sense of belonging and hope. The challenges ahead seemed a bit less daunting, knowing he had people who cared deeply for him. Together, they could face anything that came their way.

Chapter 19

Sirius Black walked into Professor Dumbledore’s office with Juliet Haroldson and Remus by his side ready to face the old man. Sirius took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the moment. As they stood before Professor Dumbledore, the headmaster's wise eyes twinkled behind his half-moon spectacles, an enigmatic smile playing on his lips.

"Welcome, Sirius, Remus, Miss Haroldson," Dumbledore greeted them warmly. "What brings you here today?"

Juliet produced the papers. “I have here the will and testament of one Lily and James Potter.” She handed it over to Dumbledore. “In this document, it is made clear the line of next of kin for one Harry James Potter. It clearly states that under no circumstances was Harry to ever be placed with Lily Potter’s sister, Petunia Dursley.”

Sirius's heart pounded in his chest as he watched Dumbledore take the papers. The headmaster's expression grew serious as he read through the will, his brow furrowing slightly. Remus stood close by, his face a mask of calm but with a glint of determination in his eyes.

"This document changes everything," Dumbledore murmured, finally looking up.

"Indeed," Sirius replied, his voice steady. "Harry deserves to be placed in a home where he is truly loved and cared for. Remus and I will be taking him in from now on. We already have the adoption paperwork ready."

Juliet nodded in agreement, her resolve shining through. "We expect you to give full support to this."

Dumbledore's eyes softened as he gazed at the trio before him. "You are all right. We must correct this oversight, and I must apologise to all of you for making such a grave mistake.” He sighed. “I thought that I was making the best decision for Harry when I placed his with his aunt and uncle.”

Juliet stepped forward her voice firm yet respectful. "Professor, it's not just about correcting an oversight; it's about ensuring Harry has the family support he deserves. He's been through so much already, and while we can never give him back his childhood which has been marred by abuse, we can ensure he never has to return to such an environment again."

Dumbledore nodded, his expression reflecting a deep sense of regret. "I understand. The protection provided by Petunia's blood was my reason for placing Harry with her, I had hoped whatever hard feelings there were between her and her sister, Petunia would still care for her nephew with love."

Sirius felt a surge of relief wash over him. Honestly, he expected Dumbledore to put more of a fight on this.

Remus placed a reassuring hand on Sirius's shoulder. "We'll make sure he's safe and loved."

Dumbledore's enigmatic smile returned, though now tinged with a hint of sadness. "Very well. I will do everything in my power to support this transition. Harry deserves nothing less than to be surrounded by those who love him. But perhaps we should ask Harry if he is happy with this situation. Remus, would you go and fetch him.”

As Remus nodded and left the room, Sirius glanced at Juliet, whose eyes were filled with a mix of hope and determination. The silence in the room was heavy with unspoken words and emotions.

Dumbledore cleared his throat softly. "Sirius, my boy, I must apologise to you. I had no idea that you were not involved, I sincerely believed that nothing had changed in regards to who was the Secret Keeper."

The apology felt hollow. Sirius knew that Dumbledore knew he would never betray James, he could have easily found the truth if he’d bothered to look. It was more convenient for him if Sirius was out of the picture, easier to manipulate Harry and keep him from people who loved him.

A few minutes later, the door creaked open, and Remus entered with Harry by his side. Harry looked slightly apprehensive.

Sirius turned and looked at his godson, his breath punched out of him, he looked so much like James. “Harry.” He breathed.

Harry's eyes flickered with uncertainty as he met Sirius's gaze. "What's going on?" he asked, his voice tentative.

Sirius took a step forward. “Hi Harry.” He swallowed. He could feel the weight of the moment pressing down on him. "Merlin, you look so much like your dad.” He felt his eyes mist with tears.

Harry surged forward and wrapped his arms around Sirius.

Sirius hugged Harry tightly never wanting to let him go.

The room seemed to hold its breath, witnessing the heartfelt reunion. Juliet's eyes shimmered with unshed tears, feeling the raw emotion suffusing the space. Dumbledore watched, his face a canvas of regret and resolve, he couldn’t manipulate this situation, Harry would go with Remus and Sirius, to do so would cause him more problems. He could still work this situation to his advantage.

After what felt like an eternity, Sirius gently pulled back, his hands resting on Harry's shoulders. "There are so many things I want to tell you, Harry," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "About your parents, about the past..."

Harry nodded, his eyes wide and attentive. "I want to know everything," he replied, his voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions.

Remus stepped forward, clearing his throat. "Harry, there's something we need to discuss with you." He steered him to sit down.

Dumbledore stepped forward; his tone gentle. "Harry, we have been discussing your living arrangements."

Harry's eyes widened, darting between Sirius and Remus, then back to Dumbledore. "You mean... I don't have to go back to the Dursleys?"

Sirius smiled softly. "That's right, Harry. You'll be staying with me and Remus and Draco, if you want to."

A myriad of emotions crossed Harry's face—relief, hope, and a flicker of joy. "I want that," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "I really do."

Dumbledore nodded, the sadness in his eyes deepening. "Then it is settled. We will make the necessary arrangements. Harry, your wellbeing is our utmost priority."

Harry didn’t believe that anymore. He’d begged Dumbledore not to send him back to the Dursleys and he just told him it was what was best for him but the gentle squeeze on his shoulder from Sirius stopped him from saying anything and so he just nodded.

As the room settled into a contemplative silence, the gravity of their decision weighed upon them all. Sirius glanced at Remus, a silent exchange passing between the two old friends, a mixture of determination and unspoken vows.

"We'll be taking Harry to spend Easter with us," Remus said, breaking the stillness.

“Of course. Perhaps you would like to come watch Harry play Quidditch next weekend Sirius.” Dumbledore suggested.

“I would love to, if Harry would like me to?” Sirius looked to Harry.

Harry beamed. “Yeah.”

Sirius ruffled Harry’s hair, a grin spreading across his face. "Then it's settled. I'll be there with Remus to cheer you on."

Harry's heart swelled with warmth and gratitude. The idea of having Sirius and Remus watching him play Quidditch, sharing his victories and defeats, was something he had never dared to dream about.

"Thank you, Sirius, Remus," Harry said earnestly, his eyes glistening.

Remus reached out to pat Harry's back. "No need to thank us, Harry. We're family. And family sticks together."

Dumbledore cleared his throat, drawing their attention back to him. "We must ensure that Harry's transition is as smooth as possible. I will inform the necessary parties, and we can begin the process immediately."

Sirius and Remus both nodded, their expressions resolute. Harry felt a surge of hope, stronger than he had felt in years. For the first time, he truly believed he was not alone, that he had people who cared about him, who wanted the best for him.

As they left Dumbledore's office, the sky outside was beginning to darken, the first stars twinkling in the evening sky. Harry walked between Sirius and Remus, feeling a sense of belonging that he had longed for, for so long.

“Well, that went easier than I thought.” Juliet nodded her head.

“Thank you, for everything.” Remus pulled her in for a hug.

Juliet chuckled, returning the hug. “Happy to do it. You two ever need anything else, you let me know. It was nice to meet you Harry.”

“You too.” Harry nodded his head.

Sirius gave Juliet a hug. “You are the most awesome person in the world.” He told her.

“Obviously.” Juliet shrugged. “Try to stay out of trouble but you know where I am if you do.” She clapped him on the shoulder.

Remus, Sirius and Harry went back to Remus’ office.

The trio settled into the cozy, book-lined office. Remus poured each of them a cup of tea while Sirius reclined on the worn leather sofa, his eyes twinkling with mischief. Harry, feeling more at ease than he had in a long time, took a seat by the window, watching as the last light of day faded into night.

"So, what happens now?" Harry asked, his voice tinged with a mixture of curiosity and anticipation.

Remus smiled warmly, handing Harry a steaming cup. "First, we'll get you settled in properly. Sirius is overseeing the work at Moonlit Haven, so you can have your own bedroom.”

Sirius nodded. “You’ll have to let me know what colour you’d like for the walls.”

“Really?” Harry’s eyes widened.

“Yeah. Anything you want.” Sirius smiled at him.

Harry felt a warmth spread through him, a feeling he hadn't truly known in a long time. The idea of having his own room, a place to call his own, made his heart swell with an unfamiliar sense of belonging. “I just… I can’t believe this is really happening. It feels like a dream.”

Remus placed a comforting hand on Harry’s shoulder. “Believe it, Harry. We’re here now, and we’ll make sure you have everything you need.”

Harry glanced between Remus and Sirius, his heart buoyed by their unwavering support. "Thank you," he whispered, his voice barely audible but filled with genuine emotion.

Sirius leaned forward, his mischievous grin softening to one of sincerity. "You've been through so much, Harry. It's time you had a place where you can feel safe and happy."

The room fell into a comfortable silence as the three of them sipped their tea, the warmth of their shared bond knitting together the frayed edges of Harry's spirit.

 

The morning of the Ravenclaw vs Gryffindor Quidditch match Harry felt like he could take on the world. He woke up and get dressed, Draco grinning at him with the same excitement in his eyes. They weren’t going to lose this one. Oliver had informed them that Ravenclaw were playing a girl in their year called Cho Chang as Seeker.

They had breakfast in Remus’ office that morning with Remus and Sirius. Ron and Hermione still weren’t speaking and both boys didn’t want to invite one without the other, so they decided for it just to be the four of them.

Sirius dominated the conversation as they ate, telling wild stories of his own Quidditch days as a Beater and reliving their best victories. Draco and Harry hung onto every word. Finally it was time for the two to leave and head to the pitch.

“Good luck today boys. You’re going to do amazing.” Sirius beamed at them.

Harry grinned. “Absolutely.”

“Gryffindor is winning the Quidditch Cup this year.” Draco agreed.

As they made their way to the Quidditch pitch, the crisp morning air filled Harry’s lungs, invigorating him further. He sat close to Draco while Oliver gave his forty-five-minute pre-match pep talk. “You know what we’ve got to do,” Wood nodded to them finally as they prepared to leave the locker rooms. “If we lose this match, we’re out of the running. Just—just fly like you did in practice yesterday, and we’ll be okay!”

Draco nudged Harry with his shoulder. “Ready to kick some Ravenclaw arse?”

“Heck yeah.” Harry agreed.

 

Sirius sat next to Remus in the stands holding his hand, almost vibrating with anticipation for the match. He hardly noticed the odd looks people were giving him or the glares coming from Snape. It had been rather nice when Professor McGonagall had seen him and give him a tight hug. “Look there they are.” Sirius said to Remus excitedly pointing to the pitch where the Gryffindor team had walked on.

Remus chuckled kissing his cheek. “Wait till you see them fly.”

Sirius nodded. “I kind of already did.” He whispered. “I snuck onto the grounds the first match as Padfoot, but this is much better.”

“Yes it is.” Remus agreed.

The whistle blew, and the game began with a flurry of motion. Harry soared into the sky, the wind whipping through his hair, as he scanned the field for the Snitch. Draco was right behind him, keeping a close eye on the Ravenclaw players.

Below them, the crowd roared with excitement. Sirius squeezed Remus' hand as they watched the Gryffindor team execute a brilliant play, with Angelina Johnson scoring the first goal of the match.

"Go Gryffindor!" Sirius shouted, unable to contain his enthusiasm.

The game progressed with fierce intensity, each team fighting for dominance. Harry's focus never wavered as he dodged Bludgers and kept an eye out for the elusive Snitch. Draco, meanwhile, was performing spectacularly, intercepting passes and outmanoeuvring Ravenclaw's Chasers.

“Seems like Harry has a tail.” Remus motioned to Cho Chang who was following Harry closely.

“Come on Harry, show her some speed.” Sirius shouted.

Harry sped up and left the girl behind. Everyone watched as Harry broke into a dive. Sirius was on the edge of his seat. “Come on.” He muttered under his breath.

But just as Harry was reaching the snitch, a bludger, hit by one of the Ravenclaw beaters came soaring after him and he had to veer off and the snitch was gone again.

Sirius joined in with the crowd’s complaint of disappointment.

The game continued on. Sirius laughing as McGonagall argued with the commentator who kept going off on tangents about the Firebolt. He’d forgotten what this felt like to watch a game of Quidditch with Remus beside him. To be outside in a crowd of people and not have to worry about being arrested. He felt so much pride for Harry and Draco. They were both brilliant on the field, Draco had scored more goals that the other two Chasers and was a force on the pitch, Harry flew like he was born to be in the air.

Harry had spotted the snitch for a second time but as he went for it, Cho cut him off, stopping him mid air.

“HARRY THIS IS NO TIME TO BE A GENTLEMAN! KNOCK HER OFF HER BROOM!” Wood shouted across the field.

Sirius laughed. “That boy is going to go far in the Quidditch world.” He said to Remus motioning to Wood.

Remus nodded. “I agree.”

They watched as Harry sped off down the pitch, Cho doing everything she could to follow him. Harry quickly pulled into a dive and Cho followed after him, Sirius watched on the edge of his seat as Harry pulled out of the dive sharply and then looked up, without hesitating Harry shot up into the sky, hand outstretched. His fingers closed around the tiny golden ball.

Madam Hooch’s whistle sounded.

Harry held up the snitch triumphantly, the stands erupting in cheers. Gryffindor had won.

Sirius leapt to his feet, pulling Remus up with him. "They did it!" he yelled, eyes shining with pride.

Remus grinned. "I knew they would."

As the Gryffindor team landed and embraced each other in celebration, Harry and Draco shared a victorious look. They had done it together. Harry could hardly believe it as he was hugged by all his teammates at the same time, the Gryffindor colours waving proudly in the air.

“That’s my boy!” Wood kept yelling.

The pitch was suddenly flooded with Gryffindor supports led by Sirius and Remus. Sirius pulled Harry into a bone crushing hug. “You were brilliant.” He exclaimed. “Your dad would be so proud of you.”

Harry beamed at him. “Thanks Sirius.”

Remus hugged Draco. “Fantastic son.”

“Thanks Dad.” Draco looked a little dejected.

Remus pulled him to the side for a second. “What’s wrong?”

“Did you see how Harry was looking at Cho?” Draco whispered.

Remus gave him a sympathetic smile. “Oh son, I’m sorry.” He placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.

“Don’t worry, Draco. Harry cares about you deeply. Sometimes feelings can be confusing, especially after such an adrenaline-filled day,” Remus reassured him softly. “Give it time.”

Draco sighed but nodded, finding some solace in Remus' words. The celebration around them continued, the energy infectious. They rejoined the others just as Hermione and Ron came rushing towards them, their faces flushed with excitement.

“We did it! We really did it!” Hermione exclaimed, throwing her arms around Harry and Draco.

Ron clapped Draco on the back, his eyes shining with pride. “You were incredible out there. Both of you.”

Draco managed a small smile, feeling a bit better with the support of his friends. Sirius pulled him in for a tight hug and congratulated him. Everyone started filtering off to the common room, until Draco, Harry, Sirius and Remus were the only ones left.

“Go and enjoy the party.” Remus told the two boys. “We’re both so proud of you.”

Sirius nodded. “Yeah, have fun.” He smirked at Remus, a promise to have their own celebration in private.

Harry gave Sirius one last hug. “Thanks for coming.”

“Wouldn’t miss it.” Sirius shook his head. “I’ll be back to watch you both crush Slytherin.” He promised.

He and Remus watched the two boys head back into the castle. Remus took Sirius’ hand. “Come on, let’s go for a walk.” He motioned to the grounds.

Sirius nodded following after Remus, resting his head on Remus’ shoulder as they walked. Hogwarts was still as beautiful as he remembered.

The spring sun cast a gentle glow over the grounds, illuminating the path ahead as they strolled in comfortable silence. The cool air was refreshing, a stark contrast to the warmth of the celebration inside.

Remus paused under a large oak tree, its branches swaying slightly in the breeze, leaning against the trunk and pulled Sirius into him for a soft kiss. Sirius groaned into the kiss wrapping his arms around Remus’ shoulders and returned the affection.

When they finally pulled apart, Sirius rested his forehead against Remus', their breaths mingling in the cool air. "It's moments like these," Sirius whispered, "that make everything worthwhile."

Remus smiled softly, brushing a stray lock of hair from Sirius' face. "I couldn't agree more," he replied. They stood there for a while, simply enjoying each other's presence, the gentle rustling of the leaves and the distant sounds of celebration adding to the serenity of the moment.

Eventually, Remus broke the silence. "Shall we continue our walk?" he suggested, his voice low and full of warmth.

Sirius nodded, and hand in hand, they resumed their leisurely stroll through the grounds. As they walked, they reminisced about their own school days at Hogwarts, sharing stories and laughter. It felt like old times, and yet, there was a new depth to their bond, a shared understanding that had grown stronger over the years.

The sun began to dip below the horizon, casting a golden hue over the landscape. They made their way back to the castle, feeling more connected than ever. As they approached the entrance, Sirius paused, turning to Remus with a mischievous grin.

"You know," he said, "I think we should go back to your office and continue that moment under the oak tree.” Sirius tilted his head, eyes filled with mischief.

Remus nodded. “I think that sounds like a wonderful idea.”

Sirius grabbed his hand and they ran through the corridors together, feeling like a couple of love-sick teenagers again. Once they reached Remus' office, Sirius shut the door behind them and turned the lock with a playful smile. The room was cozy, lit by the soft glow of candles and the faint light from the setting sun streaming through the windows.

Remus sat down on the edge of his desk, pulling Sirius close once more. "You know," Remus murmured, "we have a lot of catching up to do."

Sirius laughed, the sound resonating like music in the quiet room. "Indeed, Professor Lupin," he said with a wink, closing the distance between them. They kissed again, slow and tender, savouring each second. The outside world seemed to fade away, leaving just the two of them in their own private sanctuary.

As the night deepened, they relearnt each other’s bodies, touching and kissing and moving together as one. Sirius moaned Remus’ name like it was a prayer of worship. The years of hardship and separation melted away, replaced by the simple joy of being in each other's arms.

Finally, as the candles flickered low and the night grew still, they settled into a comfortable silence, holding each other close on Remus’ little bed. It was a moment of pure contentment, a reminder that no matter what challenges lay ahead, they would always have each other.

Sirius closed his eyes resting his head on Remus’ chest and listened to his steady heartbeat. Never feeling more at home than in Remus’ arms. And so, with hearts full and spirits renewed, they drifted into a peaceful sleep, ready to face whatever the dawn might bring.

Chapter 20

Draco continued to be as good a friend to Hermione as she had been to him. And he was worried about her. She looked almost as exhausted as he felt, she was always buried under a mountain of schoolwork and had still been working with Juliet to try and help Hagrid with Buckbeak. She didn’t talk much about the latter because she knew it was a hard topic for Draco. Added that Ron still wasn’t speaking to her and Harry by association, and it was all becoming too much for her. Some days Draco just sat with her and let her cry. He wished there was a way he could make it better, but he just didn’t know how. So he just made sure to be there for her.

“Maybe you should think about dropping a class Hermione.” Draco said to her softly, one day as they were sat together in the library.

“I can handle it.” Hermione shook her head.

Draco gave her a small smile. “I’m sure you can but you’re wearing yourself thin, you look like me after a bad moon.” He nudged her with his shoulder.

“Gee thanks.” Hermione nudged him back.

Draco appreciated her determination, but he could see the toll it was taking. He sighed, knowing how stubborn she could be. "Well, just promise me you'll take care of yourself," he said, his voice full of concern. "I don't want to see you burn out."

Hermione looked at him, her eyes softening. "I promise, Draco. And thank you for always being there for me. I don't know what I'd do without you."

Draco felt a warmth spread through his chest at her words. "You'll never have to find out," he assured her.

As they continued to study, surrounded by the quiet hum of the library, Draco couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for the unlikely friendship they had forged. It was a beacon of light in the often-tumultuous world of Hogwarts, a reminder that even in the darkest of times, there were moments of connection and understanding that could make everything seem a little bit brighter.

That evening Harry found Draco in their dorm and laid down next to him on the tiny bed. “Hey. So, Ron and I just got a proper telling off from Hagrid about Hermione.”

Draco nodded. “Oh?” He closed his book looking down at Harry.

Harry sighed, running a hand through his messy hair. "Yeah, he said we've been too hard on her lately, especially with all the pressure she's under."

Draco raised an eyebrow. "He's right, you know. She's pushing herself to the limit."

Harry nodded; his expression serious. "I know. I just... Ron was my first friend here at Hogwarts, he’s my best friend and I feel like I have to stand by him, you know? Crookshanks did eat his pet. I don’t think he’s being fair on Hermione, but I don’t know how to handle this. I don’t want to lose either of them."

Draco leaned back against the headboard, contemplating Harry's words. "I know you don’t, but it is unfair on Hermione. She’s also been a good friend to you."

Harry sighed again, feeling the weight of the situation. "You're right, Draco. I need to find a way to support both of them, but it's not easy."

Draco gave him a sympathetic look. "No, it's not. But sometimes you have to be the one to bring people together, even if it means having difficult conversations."

Harry nodded, pondering Draco's advice. "Maybe I could talk to Ron, help him see things from Hermione's perspective. And remind Hermione that she's not alone in all this."

Draco smiled slightly. "That sounds like a good start. Just remember, friendships are worth fighting for, even if it means getting a bit uncomfortable sometimes."

Harry smiled back, feeling a bit more hopeful. "Thanks, Draco. I appreciate it. What are you reading?" He asked him.

“The Hobbit. Hermione recommended it to me. I’m enjoying it so far.” Draco explained.

“Will you read it to me?” Harry asked, settling down on the bed and rested his head on Draco’s chest.

“Sure.” Draco pressed his lips together trying not to think about how close Harry was and marked his page before turning back to the start and started to read out loud.

 

Draco decided he’d had enough and cornered Ron on his own in the dorm the next day. “Ron, we’re friends now, right?” He asked.

Ron frowned and nodded. “Yeah, of course we are.”

"Then as a friend, I need to talk to you about Hermione," Draco continued, his voice firm but gentle. "You've been horrid to her a lot lately, and it's hurting her more than you might realise."

Ron looked away, guilt flickering in his eyes. "I know, Draco. It's just... she doesn’t even care about what happened to Scabbers. It doesn’t matter to her. She keeps defending that damn cat and acting like it wasn’t a big deal. But it was.”

Draco took a deep breath, trying to remain calm. "I get that, Ron. And it sucks what happened to Scabbers. I remember how much it sucked when I was a kid my pet cat died. It… It sucks I know. But it wasn’t Hermione’s fault. She feels awful about what happened, but she loves her cat. When you love anything it kind of blinds you to their faults. Don’t let this ruin your friendship.” He pleaded.

Ron hesitated, his brows furrowed as he wrestled with his feelings. "I just... I miss Scabbers so much, it's hard not to be angry."

Draco nodded, understanding. "I know, Ron. But holding onto that anger is only going to push people away. Talk to Hermione. Let her know how you feel without blaming her. It might help both of you."

Ron took a deep breath and slowly let it out. "Yeah, maybe you're right. I'll try to talk to her."

Draco smiled slightly, relieved. "Good. I think it will make a big difference."

The two boys stood there in silence for a moment, the tension easing between them. Ron finally looked up, a small smile playing on his lips. "Thanks, Draco. For everything."

Draco nodded. "No problem. We're friends, right? That's what friends do."

With that, they parted ways, each feeling a little lighter than before. Draco hoped that Ron would take his advice to heart and that their friendships would grow stronger in the end.

 

Things improved with Ron finally talking to Hermione and seemed to go back to normal. This meant that when the next Hogsmeade weekend was announced, all four of them were excited to get to properly visit the village together. Remus and Sirius had made a point to sign a permission slip for Harry right away so he could go.

The four of them wandered around the village, visiting the Post Office and Honeydukes, then split up for a little bit, Ron and Harry to Zonko’s Joke Shop and Hermione and Draco to the bookstore.

Draco scanned the books, picking out a few more muggle tomes when he stumbled across the romance section. He blushed as he looked at the titles and covers, drawn to the ones with queer relationships. He glanced over his shoulder to check Hermione wasn’t around, she was over in the non-fiction section, nose in a book about Arithmancy and turned back taking one off the shelf called A Whisper in the Hayloft and hid it amongst the rest of the books, before deciding on two more Beyond the Horizon and A Wicked Pact.

The witch behind the counter gave him a knowing smile when she saw the books but didn’t comment and just put them into the bag for him. “Enjoy.” She offered him a wink which turned Draco tomato red as he left the shop with Hermione.

As they stepped outside, Hermione looked up from her book and noticed Draco's slightly flushed face. "Find anything interesting?" she inquired with a playful smile.

Draco, still feeling the heat in his cheeks, managed a nod. "Yeah, a few things caught my eye," he replied nonchalantly, trying to downplay his embarrassment.

They regrouped with Ron and Harry at the entrance of Zonko’s. Ron was enthusiastically showing Harry a box of tricks he had picked out, his previous tension with Hermione seemingly forgotten. "You should see what this can do, Harry! It's brilliant!"

Harry grinned, clearly excited about their purchases. "Sounds like we're in for some fun," he said, glancing at Hermione and Draco. "How about you two? Any interesting finds?"

Hermione held up her book on Arithmancy. "Just some light reading," she quipped, causing Harry to chuckle.

Draco, still feeling the weight of his secret, simply shrugged. "A few books I’ve been meaning to read," he said, avoiding eye contact.

As they made their way down the cobblestone streets, the crisp autumn air filled with laughter and chatter, Draco felt a sense of contentment. For the first time in a long while, he felt like he belonged. His friendships were strengthening, and he was starting to explore parts of himself he had previously hidden away.

Later that evening, back in the common room, Draco found a quiet corner to start reading "A Whisper in the Hayloft." As he turned the pages, he felt a thrill of excitement and a sense of liberation. The story followed a prince falling for the stableboy, when Draco got to a scene where they were trapped in the barn following a thunderstorm, he shut the book and headed up to the dorm, hiding behind the curtains of his bed and continued reading as the two men stripped off their wet clothes and kissed in the hay and then did a lot more than kissing. Draco found himself thinking about Harry as the prince laid out on the hay with himself as the stableboy on top of him. It was the first time Draco had ever thought about anything like that, and he found himself reaching between his legs to touch as he read. His breath came in pants as he read about the prince and the stableboy, pleasure making his toes curl as he touched himself. He gasped when the pleasure crashed over him like a wave and finally had to put the book down to ride it out, unable to focus on the words anymore.

Draco lay on his bed feeling euphoric and sticky. He quickly cleaned himself up and shoved the book under his pillow. He wondered what it would be like to do that with someone else one day. His mind immediately going to Harry.

Shaking his head, Draco got up and got ready for bed. There was plenty of time for that later on, right now, he just wanted to get some sleep. But he couldn’t drift off and then he was reaching under his pillow and opening his book again, wanting to know what happened next. Before he knew it he’d devoured the entire book.

The next day Harry, Ron and Hermione went down to visit Hagrid, word had come from him that Buckbeak had lost his trial. It seemed even Juliet was no match for Lucius Malfoy’s money and influence.

Draco decided to go and visit his dad. “Hey Dad.” He walked into his office to find Remus sat at his desk with Sirius in his lap, the two of them kissing passionately. “Ah, my eyes.” He clapped a hand over his eyes and turned around.

Sirius jolted and fell off Remus’ lap onto the floor with an oof.

Remus chuckled. “Calm down Draco.” He helped Sirius off the floor.

Draco peeked through his fingers and seeing all was well, he lowered his hand.

“Morning Draco.” Sirius greeted him.

“You know this door locks.” Draco rolled his eyes, motioning to the door.

“You know you could knock.” Sirius walked over and ruffled his hair. “What brings you by kiddo?” He asked.

“Just thought I’d visit my dad. Sorry, I didn’t know you already had company.” Draco smirked at Remus.

Remus rolled his eyes. “You’re always welcome. Did you not want to spend today with Harry, Ron and Hermione?”

Draco shook his head. “They went to see Hagrid.”

Sirius grinned. "Hagrid, huh? Always an adventure with him."

“Yeah, I think he’s given me enough adventure for a lifetime.” Draco said bitterly.

Sirius glanced at Remus in confusion. Remus returned the look with one that said I’ll tell you later and smiled warmly. "Well, since you're here, why don't you join us for a cup of tea? We were just about to take a break."

Draco nodded, a small smile creeping onto his face. "Sure, I'd like that."

The three of them settled into the cozy office, the sunlight streaming through the windows, casting a golden glow. Remus poured the tea while Sirius grabbed some biscuits from a tin.

"So, Draco," Sirius began, "how's everything going with your studies?"

Draco took a sip of his tea, feeling the warmth spread through him. "They're going well, I suppose. Professor McGonagall is as strict as ever, but I think I'm managing."

Remus chuckled. "She does have high expectations, but you're a bright student. I'm sure you're exceeding them."

Draco shrugged. "I try my best. It's just... sometimes it feels like there's so much pressure."

Sirius looked at him with understanding. "It's important to take breaks and do things you enjoy. Remember, Hogwarts isn't just about studying. It's about making memories and finding out who you are."

Draco nodded thoughtfully. "You're right. I'll try to keep that in mind."

Remus smiled gently. "And you always have us if you need to talk or need a break from it all. We're here for you, Draco."

Feeling a sense of comfort and belonging, Draco looked at his dad and Sirius, grateful for their support. "Thanks, I appreciate it." He pressed his lips together. “When did you two know you were gay?” He asked.

Sirius choked on his tea. “Erm… Why do you ask?” He cleared his throat.

“Just wondering.” Draco shrugged looking at his dad.

“I think I always knew.” Remus smiled kindly at him. “But I think the first time it was cemented was when I kissed Sirius for the first time.”

Sirius blinked. “Really?”

“Yes, silly man. I’d been in love with you since we were thirteen.” Remus shook his head fondly. “Maybe I’m not gay, maybe I’m just Sirius-sexual.”

Draco gagged into his tea. “Dad.” He complained.

Sirius chuckled, reaching over to ruffle Draco's hair affectionately. "You'll understand one day, when you find someone who makes you feel the way Remus makes me feel."

Draco rolled his eyes but couldn't suppress a smile. "Yeah, yeah, I'll let you know when that happens. What about you and please from saying something as corny as you’re Remus-sexual or whatever.”

Sirius laughed. “I knew I was gay, but I went through a whole repression phase. Being gay didn’t really align with my parents’ plan for me. Not that I really cared about pleasing them, I was already a Gryffindor but…” He shrugged. “It was hard to come to terms with. Which annoys the crap out of me because we could have been together a lot more in Hogwarts if I had.”

“You needed to take your time. I didn’t mind waiting.” Remus reached over taking his hand and kissed his knuckles.

Draco watched his fathers with a mix of amusement and admiration. "You two are impossible," he muttered, but there was no hiding the warmth in his voice.

"Impossible, but perfect for each other," Sirius quipped, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

Remus laughed softly, squeezing Sirius's hand. "And what about you, Draco? Anyone caught your eye yet?" His eyes sparkling, he knew Draco was harbouring feelings for Harry, even if he wasn’t really ready to act on them and he was sure that Harry liked him too but was even more oblivious to his feelings. Ah how history loved to repeat itself.

Draco blushed slightly and shook his head. "No, nothing like that. I guess I'm waiting for someone who drives me as mad as you two drive each other."

Sirius grinned. "That's the spirit. And remember, when you do find that person, don't let anything hold you back. Life's too short for regrets."

"Yeah, yeah," Draco replied with a roll of his eyes, though the smile on his face spoke volumes. "I'll keep that in mind." Keep it in mind but not act on it. He wasn’t ready yet, no matter how much Harry’s smile made his stomach do summersaults or how kissable he thought his lips were.

Sirius nodded. “And if you need any advice or anything, we’ll both be here for you.”

Draco smiled. “Thanks Sirius. So how did you two finally get together? Keep it clean though I don’t think I could take any more mental scars.”

Both men chuckled and Sirius ran his hand through his hair. “Well, it was our seventh year, and I had officially escaped my parents the summer before. And it’s Halloween, which is very close to my birthday, and I had more firewhiskey than I probably should have, and Mary recommended we play truth or dare and James dared me to kiss the prettiest person in the room so…”

“So, he literally crawls across the circle into my lap and kisses me.” Remus finished.

Sirius shrugged. “You’re the prettiest person in any room.”

Remus blushed. “Softie.”

Draco rolled his eyes playfully. "You two are hopelessly in love, you know that, right?"

Sirius smirked. "Guilty as charged. But seriously, Draco, when the time comes, don't let fear hold you back."

Remus nodded in agreement. "It's true. Love can be scary, but it's also the most wonderful thing. And when you find the right person, it's worth every bit of uncertainty."

Draco sighed, glancing out the window. "I'll try to remember that. But for now, I'll just enjoy watching you two be disgustingly adorable."

Sirius chuckled, pulling Remus closer. "Fair enough. Just know that we're rooting for you, Draco. And who knows, maybe that special someone is closer than you think."

Draco smiled faintly, the image of Harry's bright green eyes flashing through his mind. "Yeah, maybe."

 

“Draco, you’re never going to believe what just happened.” Ron exclaimed as they joined him for Charms class, he and Harry having just come from Care of Magical Creatures.

“What?” Draco asked, putting his book away in his bag.

“Hermione just punched Malfoy.” Ron grinned. “It was the best thing… Where did she go?” He looked around for their other friend. “She was right here.”

Draco shrugged. “Maybe she went to the bathroom?” He shook his head. “Can we circle back to Hermione punching Malfoy?”

Harry nodded. “I couldn’t believe it, he was making his usual comments about Hagrid and she just decked him. It was really brilliant.”

“Sorry I missed it.” Draco smiled, following them into the Charms classroom.

Hermione didn’t show up for Charms class or for lunch.

“You don’t think Malfoy did something to her?” Ron asked anxiously.

Draco panted trying to keep up with them as they hurried up to Gryffindor tower, his leg was acting up again. He was glad when they passed the security trolls, Harry hurriedly giving the Fat Lady the password and scrambled through the portrait hole into the common room.

Draco breathed a sigh of relief seeing Hermione was sitting at a table, fast asleep, her head resting on an open Arithmancy book. He walked over to her, Harry and Ron behind him and sat down next to her gently shaking her shoulder.

 “Wh—what?” Hermione woke with a start, staring wildly around. “Is it time to go? W—which lesson have we got now?” She asked rubbing at her eyes.

“Divination, but it’s not for another twenty minutes.” Harry told her. “Hermione, why didn’t you come to Charms?”

“What? Oh no!” Hermione squeaked. “I forgot to go to Charms!”

“But how could you forget?” Harry asked. “You were with us till we were right outside the classroom!”

“I don’t believe it!” Hermione wailed. “Was Professor Flitwick angry? Oh, it was Malfoy, I was thinking about him and I lost track of things!”

“You know what, Hermione?” Ron played with a page of the Arithmancy book Hermione had been using as a pillow. “I reckon you’re cracking up. You’re trying to do too much.”

“No, I’m not!” Hermione snapped, slamming the book closed, nearly catching Ron’s fingers. “I just made a mistake, that’s all! I’d better go and see Professor Flitwick and say sorry… I’ll see you in Divination!” She grabbed her bag, shoved the book inside and hurried out of the common room.

Ron shook his head, turning to Draco. “Talk to her.” It came out as a plea over a demand.

Draco sighed. “I’ll try but you know Hermione. Girl is stubborn. You know, she will never admit it, but she does have a lot on her plate," he noted, trying to ease the tension.

Harry sighed. "Yeah, she's juggling so much. Between her studies and everything else, it's no wonder she forgot about Charms."

Ron nodded. "I hope she doesn't burn herself out."

Just then, the portrait hole swung open, and a group of first-year students burst in, chattering excitedly about the upcoming Quidditch match. Their enthusiasm was infectious, and Draco felt a small smile tug at his lips.

"We should probably get going too," Harry said, glancing at his watch. "We don't want to be late for Divination. See you later?" He asked Draco

Draco nodded, getting up and heading for Ancient Runes. As they headed out of the common room, Draco took one last look at the spot where Hermione had been sleeping. He silently vowed to check on her later after Ancient Runes, determined to ensure she wasn't pushing herself too hard.

 

“Come on.” Draco grabbed Hermione’s hand and pulled her into an empty classroom and closed the door. “Okay, what’s going on?” He asked her.

“Nothing, I’m fine.” Hermione shook her head, looking down at her shoes.

“Hermione, did you know when you lie you get really interested in your shoes.” Draco smiled at her. “Come on it’s me.” He pulled her to sit down, pulling up a chair himself. “You know you can tell me anything.”

Hermione swallowed, playing with the hem of her robe. “It’s nothing, I can handle it.”

Draco tilted his head to the side. “It doesn’t make you a failure if you need to cut back.”

“Yes, it does.” Hermione snapped, tears in her eyes. “I have to do this Draco. I have to.”

“What are you trying to prove Hermione?” Draco asked her.

“That I’m good enough.” Hermione exclaimed.

Draco sighed, softening his gaze. “Hermione, you don’t have to prove anything to anyone. You’re already more than enough.” He reached out and gently lifted her chin so she would look at him. “You’re brilliant, and we all know that. Don’t let the pressure break you.”

Hermione's eyes brimmed with unshed tears as she took a deep breath. “I just... I don't know… I’m a muggleborn.”

“And I’m a werewolf.” Draco rolled his eyes. “You don’t have to prove anything to anyone because of something you can’t change. Hermione you’re brilliant just by being you. You don’t have to be anything else or prove that to anyone.”

Hermione sniffed, wiping at her eyes. “Thanks Draco.”

“Anytime. You know, I get it. I feel like I have to prove I should be here. I was so anxious for ages that if my grades weren’t good enough they’d tell me I couldn’t stay here.” Draco tilted his head to the side. “But that wasn’t right of me, so long as I do my best that’s all that matters. That’s what my dad told me anyway.”

“Of course you deserve to be here. You’re smart.” Hermione shook her head.

“So are you.” Draco smiled.

Hermione lunged forward and hugged him tightly.

Draco hugged her back. “You don’t have to do it alone either.” He rubbed her back. “I can help.” He promised.

Hermione pulled back nodding. “I’ve dropped Divination. I hate that subject.”

“Good, you shouldn’t suffer something just to prove a point. What about dropping another one, four is still too many.” Draco shook his head.

“Maybe… Would you be mad if I dropped Muggle Studies?” Hermione mumbled.

“Of course I wouldn’t.” Draco smiled at her. “I think it’s the right decision Hermione. You need to look after yourself.”

Hermione gave him a small smile. “Yeah, I know.” She sighed. “Can you help me catch up with Charms?”

Draco nodded. “I’d be happy to.” He held onto her hands. “Feel a little better?”

“Yeah. Loads better.” Hermione sighed. “You’re a good friend Draco, thank you. Harry and Ron, they just wouldn’t understand.” She shook her head.

Draco smiled. “Anytime. Here.” He took a hanky out of his pocket and handed it to her.

Hermione wiped her eyes. “Thanks.”

“Dad says a gentleman always should have one handy.” Draco smiled. “You can keep that one, I’ve got a bunch back in the dorm. Now. I think we should go grab dinner. You missed lunch and I’m sure you’re starving. I could hear your stomach all through Ancient Runes.” He teased her.

Hermione gasped, playfully slapping his arm. “You did not.”

“I thought I was sitting next to an angry dragon.” Draco dodged out of her way laughing.

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Come on, I am starving.” She walked over to the door.

Draco walked over to her linking her arm with his and they headed down to dinner.

Chapter 21

Notes:

Hello everyone I hope you enjoy this chapter of pure fluff as Harry and Draco spend the Easter holidays with Remus and Sirius.

I love this little patchwork family so much, I can't wait to share all their adventure with you.

Thank you everyone for your love and support of this fic.

Harry was so excited for the Easter holidays. He was going to spend two whole weeks with Sirius, Remus and Draco in Moonlit Haven. He chatted happily with Draco as they packed their things for the holidays. Harry felt a little bad leaving Ron and Hermione behind, but they assured him that they were happy for him, and he should be excited to spend time with his godfather.

Draco, too, was looking forward to the break. The past few months had been intense, and a change of scenery was just what he needed. Moonlit Haven held a special place in his heart, a sanctuary away from the pressures of Hogwarts and the expectations of his family.

As they finished packing, Harry turned to Draco with a grin. “Do you think Sirius will come flying with us?” He asked, remembering Sirius mentioning he’d bought a new broom for himself.

Draco smirked. “Knowing Sirius, he’ll probably challenge us to a race the moment we arrive.”

Harry laughed. “I hope so! It’ll be nice to have some fun and relax for a change.”

They arrived at Remus’ office and walked in to find Remus waiting for them. He smiled at his two boys. “Ready to go?” He asked.

“All set.” Draco nodded.

One quick trip through the fireplace and they were all congregating in the larger living room of Moonlit Haven. Sirius beamed at them rushing over and swooping Harry up into a hug. “It’s so good to have you here cub.” He exclaimed.

Harry laughed hugging his godfather back. “It’s great to be here.” He agreed.

Sirius grabbed Harry’s hand. “Come on, I want to show you your room.” He dragged Harry into the hallway.

Remus chuckled watching them go turning to Draco. “Tea?”

Draco nodded. “Sounds good.” He followed his dad into the kitchen.

Sirius pushed open the door to Harry’s room, right next to Draco’s and Harry stepped inside his jaw dropping.

The room was a masterpiece of comfort and style. The walls were painted a deep, rich burgundy, adorned with posters of Harry’s favourite Quidditch teams. A large, four-poster bed with plush, gold and red bedding sat against one wall, its headboard intricately carved with Gryffindor lions. On the opposite side, a spacious wooden desk was neatly organized with parchment, quills, and a selection of spell books. Next to the window, which offered a stunning view of the garden and forest beyond, stood a cozy reading nook with a cushioned armchair and a small bookshelf filled with exciting novels and magical texts. A deluxe owl perch had been set up for Hedwig in the corner. The room exuded a warm, inviting atmosphere, making it the perfect retreat for Harry after a long day. “This is my room?” He asked looking around in awe. “For real?”

“Well, it’s your name on the door.” Sirius motioned to the little plaque with Harry’s Room written on it with a small snowy owl painted next to the letters.

Harry rushed over and hugged Sirius tightly. “It’s perfect.”

Sirius kissed the top of his head. “Anything for you cub.”

Harry stepped back wiping at his eyes. “Thank you Sirius.”

“You’re most welcome.” Sirius nodded. “And I was thinking we could all go for a little shopping trip over the holidays, get you some new clothes, maybe some new glasses.” He brushed the hair out of Harry’s eyes. “A haircut.”

“I wanna grow it.” Harry shook his head. “I saw my dad was wearing it long and I thought it might look good on me.” He shrugged.

“Of course, whatever you want, but it could do with some shaping. Trust me I know a guy who’s really good at looking after Potter hair.” Sirius smiled at him.

“Okay.” Harry nodded.

“Come on, if I think I smell cookies.” Sirius motioned for Harry to follow him.

In the kitchen Remus was indeed plating up a plate of fresh cookies from the oven that he’d put in before going to get the boy and Draco was sat on the kitchen counter with his mug of tea and chatting with his dad happily about his last potions tutoring class.

“They’re so confident in potions now. I know they’re all going to ace their final exams and I cannot wait to see Snape’s face when they do.” Draco beamed at him.

“I’m sure they will.” Remus handed him a cookie.

“Cookies.” Sirius bounded over and stole one from the plate and another passing it to Harry. “Here you go cub.”

Harry smiled taking the cookie. “Hey Sirius, do you want to go flying?” He asked him.

“Yes.” Sirius exclaimed, bouncing like a kid on Christmas morning. “Draco you coming?” He asked, already hurrying over to pull on his boots.

Draco smiled shaking his head. “I think I’m just going to settle in a bit, help dad with dinner, you two have fun.”

Harry blinked. “I can help with dinner if you need help.” He offered, worrying his lower lip with his teeth.

Remus shook his head. “It’s okay Harry. You can be on Sirius watch.”

“Hey!” Sirius exclaimed. “I’ll meet you outside Harry.”

“Okay, I can do that. I’ll just get my broom.” Harry hurried back to his room.

“You can go too if you like.” Remus said softly to Draco.

Draco shook his head. “I’m okay, I think I need to decompress a bit. I’m gonna go and unpack my stuff.”

Remus nodded. “Okay pup. I’m going to do a bit of marking; I’ll call you when I start working on dinner.” He promised.

Harry came running back into the kitchen and out the back door.

Draco smiled watching him go before getting down from the kitchen counter and headed into his room. He sighed closing the door and set his stuff down on the bed. It felt strange having Sirius and Harry here, it wasn’t that he wasn’t happy they were here but this had always been his and Remus’ space and it felt strange having them around. Sirius was loud and rambunctious and full of energy, the opposite of Remus and Draco. Harry was somewhere in the middle, but Draco thought he might be just as bad once Sirius properly got him out of his shell.

He began to unpack, slowly placing his clothes in the drawers and his books on the shelf. He found comfort in the rhythm of organizing, feeling the tension of the day slowly melt away. He glanced at the framed photo on his bedside table – a picture of him and Remus, taken last summer at the beach, both of them smiling broadly at the camera.

Draco smiled to himself, remembering how peaceful that day had been. He hoped that the presence of Sirius and Harry wouldn’t disrupt the tranquility he had always found in this place. Not that he didn’t enjoy their company – he did, more than he would like to admit – but a part of him yearned for the quiet moments he shared with Remus.

As he finished putting away the last of his things, he heard a knock on the door. “Come in,” he called, turning to see Remus standing in the doorway.

“Hey, I just wanted to check on you,” Remus said softly, stepping into the room. “Are you okay?”

Draco nodded. “Yeah, just needed a bit of time to myself. It’s a lot, having them here.”

Remus smiled knowingly. “I understand. It will take some getting used to, but I think it will be good for all of us. Sirius and Harry need this, and I think we do too.”

Draco considered his words and slowly nodded. “Yeah, I guess you’re right. It’s just... different.”

“Different can be good,” Remus said, placing a comforting hand on Draco’s shoulder. “And if it ever gets too much, you can always come to me. We’ll figure it out together.”

Draco smiled, feeling a sense of reassurance wash over him. “Thanks, Remus. I appreciate it.”

“Anytime, pup,” Remus replied, pulling him into a quick hug. “Now, let’s get started on dinner. I think Sirius and Harry will be back soon, and they’ll probably be starving.”

Draco chuckled. “Yeah, let’s go. I’m sure they’ve worked up quite an appetite. What are we going to cook?” He asked him.

“Hmmm, I’m not sure, anything you fancy?”

“Cottage pie?” Draco asked.

Remus chuckled, slinging his arm around Draco’s shoulder. “How did I know? Yeah, I think that sounds perfect.” He kissed the top of his head. “Come on pup.”

Draco followed Remus into the kitchen. “Do you think we could go camping for a few days, just the two of us?” He asked.

It was an Easter tradition they had built up over the past two years, they would go camping near the full moon for a few days, just the two of them out in the woods with nature. They’d go fishing and hike and star gaze. It was some of the most fun Draco had ever had.

“Of course.” Remus agreed. “We can still do things just us. We’ll just do things the four of us at the same time and maybe if you’re comfortable you and Sirius can do things just you too.” He smiled.

“Okay.” Draco smiled. “I want them here.” He added quickly.

“I never thought you didn’t.” Remus shook his head. “Now, why don’t you get started peeling the potatoes?” He suggested.

“Okay, can I pick the cooking music?” Draco asked.

Remus nodded. “Anything you want.”

Draco grinned walking over to the CD player and looking through their collection before putting on a Whitney Houston compilation album. Remus smiled singing along with Draco as they worked on dinner. Just as they were cleaning up Sirius and Harry came back into the kitchen both looking windswept with massive grins on their faces. Sirius swept Remus into his arms and started dancing around the kitchen singing along to I Wanna Dance with Somebody. Draco laughed watching the two of them, looking at Harry before grabbing his hand and pulling him in to dance with him.

Harry blushed as Draco pulled him in to dance with him, singing along to the song. His heart did a weird little flutter as Draco spun him around. The song ended too soon for Harry’s liking he was just starting to relax into the dancing, and Sirius dipped Remus awkwardly leaning over to peck him on the lips.

Remus laughed, shaking his head and Sirius pulled him back up. “Okay, Harry, Sirius why don’t you go and freshen up, dinner will be ready in fifteen minutes.” He reached up pulling a leak from Sirius’ hair.

Harry nodded, letting go of Draco’s hand and stepped back. “Yeah, sounds good.” He turned and hurried into his room and closed the door, his heart racing in his chest.

Harry leaned against the door, letting out a deep breath. His mind was a whirlwind of confusion and excitement. He felt his cheeks flush hotly as he replayed the dance with Draco in his head, the way Draco's hand had felt in his, the warmth of his smile, and the playful sparkle in his eyes. It was all so overwhelming and new.

He had always felt a certain camaraderie with Draco, a shared understanding born from their past conflicts and mutual growth. But this was different. This was something deeper, something that made his heart race and his thoughts scatter.

As he stood there, Harry tried to sort through his feelings. Was it possible that he was falling for Draco? The idea both thrilled and terrified him. He didn’t want to jeopardize their friendship, especially now that they had come so far. But he also couldn’t deny the growing attraction that had been building between them, especially in moments like tonight, when everything felt so easy and right.

Harry ran a hand through his hair, trying to calm his racing thoughts. He knew he needed to talk to someone about this, but who? Sirius? Remus? He wasn’t sure if he was ready to voice the feelings that were still so new and fragile.

Taking a deep breath, Harry resolved to take things one step at a time. He would enjoy the evening, savour the moments they shared, and see where things led. After all, life had a funny way of working things out, and maybe, just maybe, this was the beginning of something truly wonderful.

Dinner was amazing, the four of them talked and bantered and laughed. After dinner Harry and Draco went into the living room to pick out a film to watch while Sirius and Remus cleaned up and sorted out popcorn. Draco insisted on Lady and the Tramp, stating it was one of his favourites and Harry couldn’t deny him.

Sirius and Remus came in with bowls of popcorn and they all got comfortable. Sirius and Remus curling up on the sofa with Harry and Draco in the armchairs. It was peaceful and perfect, the four of them, finally a family. Together at last with many years ahead of them.

 

The next few days were filled with activity. They went shopping and Harry and Draco had fun picking out new clothes for Harry and some new jumpers and bits for Draco who was taking more and more after Remus’ dress sense by the day. They went to the cinema and bowling. They flew in the garden, played boardgames, stargazed. Sirius had bought a new motorcycle and Draco found himself drawn to it, enjoying helping Sirius working on it. He would sit for hours with him while Harry and Remus talked about Defence Against the Dark Arts and baked in the kitchen.

“Why do you like motorcycles?” Draco asked Sirius handing him the wrench.

Sirius grinned, wiping the grease from his hands before taking the wrench from Draco. "There's something liberating about them, you know?" he said, his eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "The sense of freedom, the wind in your hair, the roar of the engine. It’s like nothing else matters in those moments. You're just... free."

Draco watched Sirius as he spoke, a newfound respect blooming in his chest. He admired the way Sirius lived life with such passion and daring, unafraid to chase after the things he loved.

"I think I get it," Draco replied thoughtfully. "It's like flying on a broomstick, but with more power and control."

Sirius chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Exactly. It's exhilarating. Maybe one day you can learn to ride, if you’re interested."

Draco's eyes widened with excitement. "Really? That would be amazing!"

"Absolutely," Sirius said, clapping Draco on the back. "We’ll start with something simple and work our way up. Who knows? You might become a motorcycle enthusiast yourself."

“Do you think we could build one together?” Draco asked him.

“Of course we can.” Sirius smiled at him. “But not yet, your dad will kill me if I get you a bike now, maybe when you’re fifteen. But I will happily take you out for a ride on this one when it’s done.” He promised.

Draco beamed at him. “I’d like that.”

 

“So you and your dad do this every year?” Harry asked watching Draco pack his bag for the camping trip.

Draco nodded. “Yeah, we hike and fish and stargaze.” Transform into wolves under the full moon. He didn’t add. “What are you and Sirius going to do?” He asked him.

“Much of the same, fly, watch movies, I think we’re gonna go bowling again.” Harry smiled.

“Sounds like fun,” Draco said, zipping up his bag. “Maybe one day we can all go camping together.”

Harry's eyes lit up at the idea. "That would be awesome! We could have a huge bonfire and roast marshmallows."

Draco grinned. "And tell ghost stories. I bet Sirius has a ton of them."

Harry laughed. "Oh, definitely."

Remus knocked on the door to Draco’s bedroom. “Ready pup?”

“All set.” Draco closed up his backpack and swung it over his shoulders.

Harry followed them out of Draco’s bedroom into the kitchen where Sirius was waiting with a picnic basket. He offered it to Remus, pulling him in for a kiss. “Have fun.”

Remus smiled taking the basket. “You too. Harry you’re in charge make sure he doesn’t burn the house down.” He winked at the young man.

“Oi.” Sirius slapped his arm.

Remus chuckled pulling him in for a soft kiss. “Love you.”

“Love you too.” Sirius smiled. “Go on before I stop you from going.”

“Bye Sirius.” Draco gave him a hug before following his dad out the door.

Father and son headed out into the warm afternoon. The sky was a brilliant blue, dotted with fluffy white clouds, and the air was filled with the scent of blooming flowers. They walked down the path that led to the edge of the forest, Remus leading the way with the picnic basket clutched in one hand and Draco following close behind. They reached their usual camping spot, a clearing in the woods, near the stream and started setting up their tent. It would have been easier to put up with magic but they enjoyed putting it up the Muggle way.

The forest was alive with the sounds of chirping birds and rustling leaves. As they worked, Remus and Draco talked about everything under the sun – from school to Quidditch to the latest pranks pulled by the Weasley twins. It was a rare moment of peace and quiet, and they both cherished it.

Once the tent was set up, Remus unpacked the picnic basket, laying out a delicious spread of sandwiches, fresh fruits, and pumpkin pasties. They sat on a blanket, enjoying their meal and the beautiful scenery around them.

After lunch, Remus suggested they go for a walk along the stream. The cool water gurgled happily as they strolled beside it, skipping stones and spotting fish darting under the surface. They wandered deeper into the woods, discovering new paths and hidden clearings, sharing stories and laughter along the way.

Eventually, the sun began to dip below the horizon, casting a golden glow over the forest. They made their way back to their campsite and lit a small fire. As the flames danced and flickered, Remus and Draco sat together, roasting marshmallows and talking late into the night. The stars twinkled overhead, and the bond between father and son grew stronger with every shared moment.

They laid down on the blanket looking up at the stars. “Look there’s me.” Draco pointed to the constellation that he was named after.

Remus smiled. “And there’s Sirius.” He pointed to the star.

Draco yawned, his eyelids growing heavy as the night deepened. "It's been a perfect day," he murmured sleepily.

"Indeed, it has," Remus replied, his voice a gentle murmur. "Days like these are precious." He got up and carefully put out the fire. “Come on let’s get to sleep.” He helped his son up and they got settled in their sleeping bags in the tent.

Draco turned to face his father, the lantern casting shadows on their faces. "Can we do this again in the summer?"

"Of course, Draco. As often as you'd like," Remus assured him, pulling the blanket up to cover them both. "Now, it's time to sleep. Tomorrow, we have more adventures waiting for us."

With the soothing sounds of the forest around them and the warmth of the fire beside them, Draco drifted off to sleep, feeling safe and loved. Remus watched over him, his heart full of contentment and gratitude for these moments with his son. He closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.

The next day they woke up and enjoyed breakfast before packing up their tent and then headed for the lake. They set up camp, chatting away as they got their fishing gear together and then set up near the edge of the lake.

The sun shimmered on the water's surface, casting dancing reflections as Remus and Draco cast their lines. They sat in comfortable silence for a while, listening to the gentle lapping of the lake and the occasional call of a bird. Every so often, they exchanged smiles and light-hearted banter, enjoying each other's company.

"Do you think we'll catch anything big today?" Draco asked, excitement glinting in his eyes.

Remus chuckled softly. "Well, that's the beauty of fishing, Draco. Sometimes it's about the catch, but more often, it's about the time spent together, the tranquillity, and the patience."

Draco nodded thoughtfully, watching the bobber on his line with renewed focus. Minutes turned into hours, and just when they started to think they might return empty-handed, Draco felt a tug on his line.

"Got one!" he exclaimed, reeling in with all his might.

Remus watched with pride as Draco expertly brought in a sizable fish, its scales glistening in the sunlight. "Well done, Draco! That's quite a catch."

They continued fishing until the sun was high in the sky, catching a few more fish and sharing stories of past fishing trips. As afternoon turned to evening, they decided to cook their fresh catch over the campfire.

As the fish sizzled and the aroma filled the air, Remus and Draco sat back, savouring the moment. "This is the best meal ever, Dad," Draco said between bites, his face lit with a contented smile.

Remus nodded, his heart swelling with joy. "I'm glad you're enjoying it, Draco. This is what life's all about – these simple, perfect moments."

They spent the rest of the evening by the fire, talking about their dreams and plans for the future, their bond growing stronger with every word. When the stars began to twinkle once again, they settled into their tent, Draco falling asleep quickly, his mind filled with the beauty and peace of the day. Remus lay awake for a while, listening to the sounds of the night and feeling an overwhelming sense of gratitude.

Tomorrow would bring new adventures, but for now, he cherished the present, knowing that these memories would stay with him and Draco forever.

The next day was the day of the full moon. As the morning sun filtered through the trees, Remus woke to the gentle sound of birds singing and the distant rustle of leaves. He glanced over at Draco, who was still fast asleep, his face relaxed and peaceful. Not wanting to disturb the serene moment, Remus quietly got up and began preparing a simple breakfast.

The scent of sizzling bacon and eggs eventually roused Draco from his slumber. He stretched and yawned, a smile spreading across his face as he remembered the events of the previous day. "Morning, Dad," he greeted, joining Remus by the campfire.

"Good morning, Draco. Did you sleep well?" Remus asked, handing him a plate.

"Like a log," Draco replied, taking a hearty bite. They enjoyed their meal in companionable silence, the bond between them feeling stronger than ever.

After breakfast, they decided to take a leisurely walk around the camp, exploring the nearby woods and enjoying the beauty of nature. They spotted birds, rabbits, and even a family of deer, their graceful movements mesmerizing them both.

When they returned to camp, the sun was high in the sky, casting a warm glow over everything. They spent the rest of the day lounging in the sun, engrossed in their books and sharing excerpts with each other. It was a day of complete relaxation, a perfect counterpoint to the excitement of their fishing adventure.

As evening approached, Draco looked up from his book and asked, "Dad, why do you think these moments mean so much to us?"

Remus smiled thoughtfully. "I think it's because they remind us of what's truly important in life. It's not about the big achievements or the material things. It's about the connections we make, the love we share, and the simple joys that come from spending time with the people we care about."

Draco nodded, feeling a profound sense of understanding.

As the moon drew higher, they prepared for the transformation. Draco found he wasn’t even scared this time, he knew the pain was coming but he didn’t feel like it mattered, he could handle the pain. He had his dad.

The full moon began to rise, casting its silver light across the forest. Remus and Draco had prepared everything they needed for the night ahead. As the transformation began, Remus stayed close to Draco, offering comfort and support with his presence.

Draco's body tensed and contorted with the familiar agony, but this time, he found strength in the bond he shared with his father. Remus too, battled his own transformation, his features morphing into the fierce visage of a werewolf, yet his eyes remained gentle, focused on Draco.

When the process was complete, two magnificent werewolves stood side by side. Despite the beastly forms, there was a mutual understanding and connection that transcended their appearances. They howled in unison, a harmonious cry that echoed through the forest, signifying their unity and resilience.

Throughout the night, they roamed their territory, their senses heightened, alert to every sound and scent. The moonlight bathed the forest in an ethereal glow, making everything appear both familiar and otherworldly. They chased shadows and leapt over fallen branches, revelling in the freedom and strength of their lupine forms.

As dawn approached, the effects of the full moon began to wane. Gradually, they transformed back into their human selves, exhausted but triumphant. They collapsed beside the campfire, the first rays of sunlight warming their skin.

Draco looked at Remus, his eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Dad. For everything."

Remus smiled, pulling Draco into a tight embrace. "Always, my son. Always."

Sirius was out the door and running into Remus’ arms as they arrived home later that day, pulling him in for a kiss.

Remus grunted staggering slightly when Sirius barrelled into him. He smiled holding the man to his chest. “Missed you too love.”

Harry hurried out into the garden and hugged Draco. “You’re back.” He exclaimed.

Draco smiled, his heart fluttering when he did.

“Did you have a good time?” Harry asked him, grabbing his hand and leading him into the house.

“Yeah, it was great. Did you have fun with Sirius?” Draco asked following Harry into his room and flopping down on Harry’s bed.

Sirius' laughter echoed from the kitchen as Remus joined him, the aroma of fresh coffee filling the air. The warmth of the family reunion wrapped around them like a comforting blanket, a stark contrast to the wildness of the night before.

Harry and Draco settled into the room, their eyes bright with shared secrets and stories. Harry leaned against the bedpost, his gaze fixed on Draco as he recounted the trip to him and all the things he and Remus had done. Then when Draco was done Harry recounted his time with Sirius.

Their weekend had been an adventurous escapade. Sirius had taken him to see a musical in London called Mamma Mia and Sirius had shown him a few places he’d frequented when he was young and living in London during the war.

In the evening, they hung out in the living room, Sirius recounting stories about the Marauders and their exploits at school. Harry listened with rapt attention, feeling more connected to his father and godfather than ever before. They had roasted marshmallows over the fire, their laughter mingling with the crackling of the flames. Sirius had taught Harry some of the spells they used to create magical pranks, and together they had perfected a spectacular firework charm that lit up the night sky in brilliant colours.

The next day, they had gone for a long hike, taking in the beauty of nature. They had stumbled upon a hidden waterfall and had spent the afternoon splashing in the cool water. Sirius had even transformed into his Animagus form, Padfoot, and Harry had chased him around, both of them carefree and joyous.

As they had returned home that evening, weary but content, Harry felt a profound sense of gratitude. This weekend had been a rare slice of happiness, a moment frozen in time, where he felt truly at peace and surrounded by love.

As Harry finished recounting his weekend, they heard Sirius' laughter echoing from the kitchen, the aroma of brownies filling the air.

The two boys headed into the kitchen and found Remus and Sirius dancing in the kitchen. They stopped both of them smiling as they watched the two.

Remus held Sirius close as they swayed to the music lost in their own world. He rubbed his hand up and down Sirius’ back, moving down to slip his hand in the back pocket of his jeans. Sirius hummed his head resting on Remus’ chest, pulling back, he wrapped his arms around Remus’ neck and pulled him down for a kiss.

Harry couldn't help but smile at the sight before him. There was something so pure and beautiful about the way Remus and Sirius moved together, their love evident in every touch and glance. It was moments like these that made Harry feel incredibly fortunate to have such a loving and supportive family.

"Hey, you two," Draco called out, breaking the spell. “Remember the rule.”

Remus and Sirius broke apart, both of them grinning widely. “Like you’d let us forget pup.” Sirius winked at him. “You boys hungry, we made brownies.”

“Starving.” Draco sat down and grabbed one of the brownies.

Harry followed suit, taking a seat beside Draco and eagerly reaching for a brownie. The rich, chocolatey aroma was irresistible, and the first bite melted in his mouth, filling him with warmth and comfort.

"This is amazing," Harry said through a mouthful of brownie. "You two really outdid yourselves."

Remus chuckled, ruffling Harry's hair affectionately. "Glad you think so, Harry. It's our little way of celebrating a perfect Easter."

Sirius leaned against the counter, his eyes twinkling with mischief. "So, what do you boys want to do tomorrow? There's still plenty of holiday left, and I think we should make the most of it."

Harry exchanged a glance with Draco, both of them buzzing with excitement at the prospect of another adventure. "How about we go to the beach? We could have a picnic, play some Quidditch, maybe even try out some new spells."

Sirius nodded approvingly. "Sounds like a plan. I'll pack the broomsticks, and Remus can handle the food. What do you say, Moony?"

Remus smiled, clearly delighted by the idea. "I say it's a brilliant suggestion. Consider it done."

As the evening wore on, they chatted and laughed, making plans and sharing stories until the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a golden glow over the bungalow. Harry's heart swelled with happiness, knowing that he had a family who loved him and friends who made every day an adventure. It was the first time outside of Hogwarts that he knew he would always cherish, filled with memories that would warm his heart for years to come.

Chapter 22

“No, no, Sirius.” Remus dodged out of the way as Sirius chased him with a brush covered in red face paint, laughing as he did.

“Come on Moony, where’s your house spirit?” Sirius pouted.

“I think you’re wearing it.” Remus chuckled.

Sirius was already decked out in a Gryffindor jumper, red and gold face paint, Gryffindor hat and scarf. “Please.” He pleaded giving his best sad puppy dog eyes.

“No.” Remus laughed.

“Fine.” Sirius sighed, lowing the brush and walked over to him, then pounced pushing him onto the office sofa and swiped the brush over Remus’ cheek.

“Oh for Merlin’s sake.” Draco exclaimed from the door, covering his eyes. “Lock. The door has a lock! Harry they’re doing it again.” He complained.

Harry laughed from where he was stood by the door, unable to see into the office but given Draco’s dramatics he could imagine.

“Draco, Harry, please save me from the ghost of Gryffindor spirit.” Remus called from here he was pinned by Sirius, unable to stop laughing.

Draco sighed dramatically, “You know, Sirius, there are better ways to show house pride than this.” He gestured to his… sort of other dad. He wasn’t sure what Sirius was to him yet, but they had time to figure it out.

Sirius looked up at Draco with a grin, “And what do you suggest, Draco? Should I dye my hair too?” He asked.

“Anything that doesn’t involve me walking in on you two like this,” Draco replied, rolling his eyes.

Harry chuckled, stepping into the room. “Alright, break it up, you two. We have a game to get to.”

Sirius finally released Remus, who sat up with a mischievous glint in his eye, now sporting a red lightning bolt on his cheek, he didn’t move to wipe it off. “Thank you, Harry. I thought I was going to be a permanent Gryffindor display piece.”

“All in good fun, Moony,” Sirius said, offering his hand to help Remus up. “Now, let’s go cheer on our boys.”

Hary felt his heart swell at the words ‘our boys’.

They made their way out of the office, with Harry and Draco leading the way. As they walked towards the Quidditch pitch, the excitement in the air was palpable. Students adorned in Gryffindor and Slytherin colours were heading in the same direction, ready to support their houses.

Remus looked at Sirius, who was practically bouncing with energy. “You really do love this, don’t you?”

“With all my heart,” Sirius replied, squeezing Remus’s hand. “Gryffindor forever.”

“You look like Godric Gryffindor threw up on you.” A displeased voice said from behind them.

Sirius turned around coming face to face with Severus Snape. “You’re just jealous you can’t pull this off.” He gestured to himself.

Severus glared at him, pressing his lips together in a thin line. “Yes, that’s exactly it.” He rolled his eyes. “Now, if you’re all quite done,” Snape drawled, “we have a match to observe, and I’d like to reach the stands without further delay.”

Sirius grinned widely. “Lead the way, Severus.”

As they continued their journey, the sound of the crowd grew louder. The Quidditch pitch came into view, vibrant with the colours and banners of the two rival houses, each side cheering fervently for their team. The stands were a sea of red and green, and the energy was electric.

Harry beamed at Draco as they walked into the changing rooms. “It’s nice isn’t it?”

“What?” Draco asked him.

“Having a family.” Harry shrugged.

Draco pulled him in for a hug. “And you’ll always have us.” He promised.

“Aw you two are just adorable.” Fred cooed.

“They grow up so fast.” George sighed.

Harry rolled his eyes. “Give over you two.”

Fred and George exchanged mischievous glances, the corners of their mouths twitching with impending jest. “You know,” Fred began with a mock thoughtful expression, “Draco, you should really watch out. Harry has a tendency to hog all the attention.”

“Absolutely,” George agreed, nodding sagely. “You might wake up one morning to find he’s stolen your spotlight. It’s a real issue with him.”

Draco chuckled, glancing at Harry. “I think I can handle that.”

“Oh, really?” George teased, raising an eyebrow. “We ought to take bets on how long it’ll be before Harry starts bossing you around, like he does with us.”

Harry groaned, shaking his head. “You two are impossible.”

“Please, if anyone is doing the bossing around, it’s going to be me.” Draco smirked.

“Don’t encourage them.” Harry pleaded.

“Oh, watch out Draco, that sounded very bossy to me.” Fred slung his arm around Draco’s shoulders.

George nodded. “I agree Fred that was very assertive of you Harry.”

Draco, feeling the camaraderie and the light-heartedness of the banter, decided to join in. “Well, if Harry starts acting up, I’ll just have to remind him who’s really in charge around here,” he said with a wink.

Fred and George erupted in laughter, applauding Draco's quick wit. “Looks like we’ve got a live one here, George,” Fred said, nudging his twin.

“Indeed, Fred. This is going to be fun,” George replied, his eyes twinkling with amusement.

Harry, shaking his head in mock despair, sighed dramatically. “I can see I’m completely outnumbered here. What have I gotten myself into?”

“Don’t worry, Harry,” Draco said, patting him on the back. “I’ll go easy on you... for now.”

The twins exchanged another glance, their expressions one of pure mischief. “Oh, we’ll see about that,” they said in unison, causing everyone to burst into another round of laughter.

Harry blushed and shook his head. “Can we get back to Quidditch please?”

Fred grinned. “Alright, back to Quidditch. But Harry, you better not boss us around on the field too much.”

George laughed. “Yeah, we wouldn’t want Draco to put you in your place again.”

Draco smirked.

Harry rolled his eyes good-naturedly.

Wood walked over. “Okay team, let’s go.” He called.

As the team mounted their brooms, the air was filled with a mixture of excitement and determination. The sun shone brightly overhead, casting long shadows across the Quidditch pitch. They took their positions, eyes focused and hearts racing.

Wood's voice carried through the crisp air. “Alright team, remember our strategy. Draco, I want you to keep an eye on Harry. Fred and George, work on your Bludger coordination. Let's make this a match to remember!”

Harry felt a surge of exhilaration as he kicked off from the ground. The familiar rush of wind against his face and the freedom of flight never failed to ignite his passion for the game.

Draco flew up beside him, a competitive glint in his eye. “Ready to win that cup, Potter?”

Harry grinned. “Let’s do this Lupin.”

The whistle blew, and the game began in earnest. The players zoomed across the pitch, executing manoeuvres with practiced precision. The twins were a blur of motion, their bats connecting with Bludgers in perfect synchrony. Draco flew with Angelina and Katie, the Quaffle changed their hands and the Bludgers whizzed dangerously close, the stands erupted in cheers and gasps. It was a spectacle of skill and teamwork, each player pushing their limits. The Gryffindor crowd screamed with delight when Draco scored the first goal.

Sirius jumped up from his seat cheering along with them, yelling; ‘that’s my boy’ as he punched the air. Remus was up on his feet cheering along with him.

A cool voice cleared their throat behind them and both men turned around to see Lucius Malfoy sat there glaring at them. “Would you mind sitting down, I would like to watch my son fly, not the back of your heads.”

Remus glared at the man. “I’m watching my son fly, he’s brilliant and just scored the first goal.”

Lucius sneered at him. “Yes you must be very proud, considering this will be the only thing he’ll ever achieve in his life.”

Sirius clenched his fists, ready to retort, but Remus placed a calming hand on his arm. “Ignore him,” Remus whispered, eyes still on the game. “Let’s focus on cheering Draco.”

Meanwhile, on the pitch, the game intensified. The Slytherin Chasers coordinated their attacks, but Gryffindor’s defence was steadfast. Oliver Wood made a spectacular save, deflecting the Quaffle with a swift, calculated movement. The crowd roared, filling the stadium with a palpable energy as the Quaffle landed in Angelina’s hands, she took off down the pitch, the three Gryffindor chasers working in tandem as they moved, Draco tossed the Quaffle to Angelina just in time as Marcus Flint rammed into him a second later. Draco grunted in pain and just managed to stop himself from falling off his broom. It didn’t matter because Angelina scored their second goal.

“Sorry, didn’t see you.” Flint smirked at him.

A second later Fred’s beater’s club hit Flint in the back of the head smashing Flint’s nose into the handle of his broom which began to bleed.

“That’s enough.” Madam Hooch blew her whistle. “Penalty to Gryffindor for an unprovoked attack on their Chaser! Penalty shot to Slytherin for deliberate damage to their Chaser!”

“Come on Miss!” Fred exclaimed, diving to retrieve his bat.

Draco took the Quaffle and flew forward to take the penalty.

Sirius gripped Remus’ hand tightly as they watched.

“And he scores!” Lee Jordon the commentator called.

Sirius and Remus cheered along with the rest of the Gryffindors. Cheering again when Wood saved the Slytherin penalty.

Harry turned his attention away from the pitch his blood still boiling about Flint trying to knock Draco from his broom. He had to wait to catch the Snitch until they were fifty points up and they were only two goals away.

“Gryffindor in possession, no, Slytherin in possession—no!— Gryffindor back in possession and it’s Katie Bell, Katie Bell for Gryffindor with the Quaffle, she’s streaking up the field—THAT WAS DELIBERATE!”

Harry turned and saw Montague, a Slytherin Chaser, was in front of Katie, but instead of seizing the Quaffle had grabbed her head. Katie cartwheeled in the air, managed to stay on her broom, but dropped the Quaffle.

Madam Hooch’s whistle rang out again over the outraged cries of the Gryffindors as she soared over to Montague and began shouting at him. A minute later, Katie had put another penalty past the Slytherin Seeker.

“THIRTY—ZERO! TAKE THAT, YOU DIRTY, CHEATING—”

“Jordan, if you can’t commentate in an unbiased way—!”

“I’m telling it like it is, Professor!”

Harry felt a surge of excitement. He spotted the Snitch near a Gryffindor goal post but resisted catching it. Pretending to focus, he zoomed toward the Slytherin end on his Firebolt, tricking Malfoy into following him.

WHOOSH.

One of the Bludgers came streaking past Harry’s right ear, hit by the gigantic Slytherin Beater, Derrick.

Then again. WHOOSH.

The second Bludger grazed Harry’s elbow. The other Beater, Bole, was closing in. Harry had a fleeting glimpse of Bole and Derrick zooming toward him, clubs raised. He turned the Firebolt upward at the last second, and Bole and Derrick collided with a sickening crunch.

Sirius cackled clapping his hands and punched the air. “That’s what you get.” He yelled.

Lee Jordan’s laughter echoed over the speakers as the Slytherin Beaters lurched away from each other, clutching their heads. “Too bad, boys! You’ll need to get up earlier than that to beat a Firebolt! And it’s Gryffindor in possession again, as Johnson takes the Quaffle, Flint alongside her. Poke him in the eye, Angelina! It was a joke, Professor, it was a joke. Oh no! Flint in possession, Flint flying toward the Gryffindor goal posts, come on now, Wood, save!”

Sirius liked the commentator it reminded him of when Remus used to commentate his and James’ games. He looked over at Remus with a huge grin and kissed his cheek.  

Flint scored, and the Slytherins cheered. Lee swore so badly Professor McGonagall tried to take his magical megaphone. “Sorry, Professor, it won’t happen again. Gryffindor is leading, thirty points to ten, and they have possession…”

It was turning into the dirtiest game ever played in Hogwarts history.

Upset by Gryffindor's early lead, the Slytherin players were using any means necessary tactics to gain possession of the Quaffle. Bole struck Draco with his club and claimed he had mistaken him for a Bludger. George Weasley elbowed Bole in the face in retaliation.

Madam Hooch awarded both teams penalties, and Wood pulled off another spectacular save, making the score forty-ten to Gryffindor.

The Snitch had disappeared again. Malfoy was keeping close to Harry as he soared over the match, looking around for it. He still had to wait for one more goal.

Pretty soon Draco delivered, making the score fifty-ten.

Fred and George Weasley were swooping around the blond, clubs raised, in case any of the Slytherins were thinking of revenge. But with the Gryffindor beaters distracted Bole and Derrick took advantage aiming both Bludgers at Wood; one after the other, the bludgers hit the keeper in the stomach and he rolled over in the air, clutching his broom, completely winded.

“YOU DO NOT ATTACK THE KEEPER UNLESS THE QUAFFLE IS WITHIN THE SCORING AREA!” Madam Hooch shrieked, completely beside herself, at Bole and Derrick. “Gryffindor penalty!”

Angelina scored.

“These Slytherins play fucking dirty.” Sirius growled.

“Because they know they can’t beat us in a fair game.” Remus agreed.

Moments later, Fred Weasley pelted a Bludger at Warrington, knocking the Quaffle out of his hands; Draco seized it and put it through the Slytherin goal, seventy-ten.

Remus and Sirius along with the Gryffindor’s were screaming themselves hoarse. Both men so proud of their boy.

Lucius Malfoy sneered behind them. “Enjoy it now, it’s the most he’ll ever achieve.”

Remus turned sharply towards Lucius, his eyes flashing with anger. "What did you just say?" he demanded, his voice low and dangerous.

Lucius smirked, clearly enjoying the reaction he had provoked. "I said, 'enjoy it now, it's the most he'll ever achieve.' Your filthy half-breed son will never be anything but a..."

Before anyone could react, Remus lunged at Lucius, knocking him backwards. The two men tumbled to the ground, fists flying.

"How dare you insult Draco!" Remus shouted, landing a punch on Lucius's jaw.

Lucius responded with a snarl, his fists grappling for a hold. "Get off me, you filthy half-breed!"

"Remus, stop!" Sirius yelled, tugging at his boyfriend's arm. "He's not worth it!"

Remus hesitated for a moment, then reluctantly released his grip on Lucius, who scrambled to his feet, his face flushed with rage and humiliation.

"This isn't over, Lupin," Lucius hissed, straightening his robes. "I'll make sure of it."

Remus shot him a defiant look. "Bring it on, Malfoy. Anytime, anywhere. Say one more word about my son and I’ll end you."

Sirius pulled Remus back into his seat and kissed him. “That was so hot.”

Professor McGonagall rolled her eyes. “Professor Lupin.” She warned.

“Sorry Minnie.” Remus gave her an apologetic smile.

Meanwhile the battle on the field persisted. Gryffindor held a lead of sixty points, and if Harry were to capture the Snitch at this moment, they would secure victory in the Cup. Harry could sense the gaze of hundreds as he flew around the field, elevated above the rest, with Malfoy trailing behind. Suddenly, he spotted it… The Snitch shimmered twenty feet above. He accelerated significantly; the wind howled in his ears; he extended his hand, but abruptly, the Firebolt began decelerating. Alarmed, he glanced around. Malfoy had lunged forward, grasping the Firebolt’s tail, and was forcefully pulling it back. “You!” Harry’s frustration was palpable, if Malfoy hadn’t have been out of reach, Harry would have decked him. Malfoy, breathing heavily from the exertion, grinned maliciously, his goal achieved, the Snitch had vanished once again.

“Penalty! Penalty to Gryffindor! I’ve never seen such tactics!” Madam Hooch screeched, shooting up to where Malfoy was sliding back onto his Nimbus Two Thousand and One still looking smug despite the reprimand.

“YOU CHEATING SCUM!” Lee Jordan was howling into the megaphone, dancing out of Professor McGonagall’s reach. “YOU FILTHY, CHEATING B—”

Professor McGonagall didn’t even bother to tell him off. She was shaking her fist in Malfoy’s direction, her hat had fallen off, and she too was shouting furiously.

Draco took Gryffindor’s penalty, but he was so angry he missed by several feet.

Sirius and Remus cheered for him anyway.

The Gryffindor team was losing concentration and the Slytherins, delighted by Malfoy’s foul on Harry, were being spurred on to greater heights.

“Slytherin in possession, Slytherin heading for goal… Montague scores.” Lee groaned. “Seventy-twenty to Gryffindor…”

Harry was now marking Malfoy so closely their knees kept hitting each other. Harry wasn’t going to let Malfoy anywhere near the Snitch.

“Get out of it, Potter!” Malfoy yelled in frustration as he tried to turn and found Harry blocking him.

“Angelina Johnson gets the Quaffle for Gryffindor, come on, Angelina, COME ON!”

Harry whipped around. The entire Slytherin team including the Slytherin Keeper, except for Malfoy, were advancing up the pitch towards Angelina, with the intent of blocking her path to the goal. Harry quickly turned his Firebolt around, leaned forward to align himself closely with the handle, and propelled it forward. He swiftly accelerated towards the Slytherins with precision.

“AAAAAAARRRGH!”

They scattered as the Firebolt zoomed toward them; Angelina’s way was clear.

“SHE SCORES! SHE SCORES! Gryffindor leads by eighty points to twenty!”

Harry, who had nearly collided with the stands, abruptly halted in midair, reversed direction, and returned to the centre of the field. His heart sank. Malfoy was diving towards the ground with a look of triumph on his face. Positioned just above the grass was a small, golden glimmer. Harry directed the Firebolt downward, but Malfoy maintained a significant lead.

“Go! Go! Go!” Harry urged his broom.

He was gaining on Malfoy. Harry flattened himself to the broom handle as Bole sent a Bludger at him, it whizzed over his head, he was at Malfoy’s ankles. He was level. Harry threw himself forward, took both hands off his broom. He knocked Malfoy’s arm out of the way and…

“YES!”

Harry pulled out of his dive inches from the ground, his hand in the air.

Sirius and Remus yelled along with the rest of the Gryffindors, stomping their feet and cheering for their godson. Harry soared above the crowd, the noise ringing in his ears. The tiny golden ball was held tight in his fist, beating its wings hopelessly against his fingers. He grunted when Wood shot over to him on his broom and seized Harry around the neck and sobbed into his shoulder. Seconds later, Harry felt two large thumps as Fred and George hit them. Over the cheering of the crowd, he heard Angeline and Katie’s voices screaming as they and Draco joined the mid-air group hug. “We’ve won the Cup! We’ve won the Cup!”

The excitement was palpable as the Gryffindor team descended to the ground, greeted by a throng of roaring supporters. The pitch transformed into a sea of scarlet and gold, with fans waving banners and chanting Harry's name. Amid the jubilation, Professor McGonagall, her eyes glistening with pride, approached them carrying the gleaming Quidditch Cup.

As she handed it to Harry, the team lifted it high above their heads, their faces beaming with triumph. The moment was electric, and for Harry, it felt surreal, as if he were in a dream. His heart swelled with joy and a sense of accomplishment, knowing that all their hard work and perseverance had paid off.

Fred and George hoisted him up onto their shoulders.

Sirius and Remus joined the crowd, making their way over to the team and pulled Draco in for a tight hug. Harry called for Fred and George to put him down, handing off the cup to the twins and joining his family in a hug.

Tears of happiness blurred Harry’s vision as he hugged Sirius, Remus, and Draco tightly, feeling the warmth of their love and pride envelop him. The cheers and chants of the Gryffindor supporters surrounded them, creating a symphony of triumph that echoed across the pitch.

“Harry! We did it!” Draco exclaimed, his voice filled with pride and joy.

Sirius ruffled Harry’s hair, his eyes shining with pride. “You’re dad would be so proud of you cub.”

Remus nodded, his smile broad and genuine. “You’ve made us all very proud, Harry.”

As they stood there, soaking in the moment, Harry felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude for his friends, family, and teammates. They had all played a part in this victory, and it was a testament to their unity and resilience.

Ron and Hermione joined them.

“That was brilliant.” Hermione hugged Draco tightly.

“You were amazing.” Ron clapped Harry on the back.

The team gathered around Harry and Draco once more, their faces glowing with exhilaration. They passed the Quidditch Cup amongst themselves, each taking a moment to hold it and revel in their achievement.

Draco wrapped an arm around Harry’s shoulders. “This is just the beginning, you know. There’s so much more to come.”

Harry nodded his heart full. “I know. And I can’t wait to see what the future holds.”

As the celebrations continued, the Gryffindor team and their supporters basked in the glory of their hard-fought victory, knowing that this was a moment they would cherish forever.

 

No one seemed to care that Sirius and Remus were in the common room with them for the celebration. The room was alive with laughter and chatter, the air buzzing with stories and reminiscing. Sirius approached Harry, his eyes twinkling. “You remind me so much of James, especially tonight,” he said softly, pride evident in his voice.

Harry felt a lump in his throat. “I hope I’ve made him proud,” he murmured.

“You have, Harry. More than you know,” Sirius replied, pulling him into a tight embrace.

Remus passed Draco a butterbeer. “I’m so proud of you son.”

“Thanks Dad.” Draco sipped his beer. “What happened to your lip?” He asked motioning to the cut from the punch Lucius had managed to land.

Remus chuckled softly, touching the tender spot on his lip. “Just a little disagreement with an old acquaintance. Nothing to worry about.”

Draco frowned but nodded, sensing there was more to the story. Before he could press further, Hermione and Ron joined them, both beaming and holding out plates of food. “We thought you might need some sustenance after that match,” Hermione said, her eyes twinkling with pride.

“Thanks Hermione.” Draco accepted a plate.

Sirius was over talking with Fred and George, giving them pranking tips.

Remus left Draco and Harry with their friends and walked over to them.

As he approached, Remus overheard snippets of their conversation, filled with mischief and clever ideas. Fred and George were clearly enthralled by Sirius' stories of legendary pranks from his Hogwarts days.

"Did you really manage to trick Filch into thinking the castle was rejecting him?" Fred asked, wide-eyed.

Sirius laughed heartily. "Oh, that was one of our finest moments. You see, the key is to..."

Remus couldn't help but smile at the sight of Sirius so animated. It was as if the years melted away, and they were once again carefree students with endless possibilities ahead.

He patted Sirius on the back. "Still leading them astray, I see."

Sirius grinned. "Just passing on the torch, Moony."

Fred and George’s eyes widened. “Did you just say Moony?” They exclaimed. “Like Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot and Prongs?”

Remus frowned. “How do you know those names?”

“We nicked your map from Filch’s office in first year.” Fred explained.

“You’re the Marauders!” George exclaimed.

Sirius chuckled. "Guilty as charged. We had some of the best times creating chaos around Hogwarts."

Remus nodded, a nostalgic glint in his eyes. "Indeed. Those were the days. But you two," he pointed at Fred and George, "seem to have carried on our legacy quite spectacularly."

Fred puffed out his chest proudly. "We do our best. Though we have to admit, we owe a lot to that map of yours."

George added, "It's helped us out of more tight spots than we can count. Even inspired a few of our best pranks."

Sirius leaned in conspiratorially. "Then it's in good hands. Just remember, the mischief is all in good fun—until it's time to get serious."

Fred and George exchanged a secretive glance. "Don't worry, we know," they chorused, their faces lighting up with identical mischievous grins. “But we don’t have it anymore, we passed it on to Harry.” George added.

Remus and Sirius exchanged a pleased look. "Well, Harry certainly could use it," Remus remarked thoughtfully. "He's got a knack for finding trouble, just like we did."

"He's a good kid," Sirius said with a hint of pride. "But knowing he has you two looking out for him, even from the shadows, is reassuring."

Fred and George beamed. "We'll always have his back," Fred assured.

"And keep the spirit of the Marauders alive," George added with a wink.

With that, the four fell into a comfortable silence, each reminiscing about their own adventures and the shared, unspoken bond that connected them through the generations of Hogwarts mischief-makers.

Chapter 23

It was a dumb plan. A really, really dumb plan. But Draco’s birthday was soon and Harry really, really wanted to get him a good gift. And there wasn’t another Hogsmeade weekend, so he had to sneak out.

Harry had been up half the night before, pacing the Gryffindor common room and sketching out ideas for how to slip past Filch and his cat, Mrs. Norris. The Invisibility Cloak would help and the map, but he needed to be extra cautious; the last thing he wanted was to get caught and ruin the surprise.

He decided to go on a Sunday when it would be quieter and used a semi-decent glamour to make himself look older, so no one questioned why a Hogwarts student was in Hogsmeade on a day that wasn’t a Hogsmeade weekend. Harry peered at the Marauder's Map, the enchanted parchment revealing every nook and cranny of Hogwarts. Harry's eyes scanned the map, noting the positions of the professors and prefects. It was a maze of moving dots, but he knew the castle well enough to chart a path to the secret passage that led to Hogsmeade.

“Alright, let’s do this.” He whispered with determination, tucking the map away and throwing on the cloak.

As he stepped out into the corridor, he felt a rush of excitement mingled with a touch of anxiety. This was for Draco, and somehow that made it different. Harry’s heart pounded as he navigated the twists and turns of the castle, slipping past Peeves the Poltergeist, who was busy tormenting a suit of armour.

Finally, he reached the one-eyed witch statue that guarded the secret passage. Harry tapped it with his wand, murmuring the spell that would open the hidden door. He slipped inside and headed down the tunnel for Hogsmeade.

He emerged into the basement of Honeydukes and crept up the stairs, once in the shop and unnoticeable, Harry took the cloak off and shoved it in his bag and started to look around being careful to act casual.

He picked out an assortment of Draco's favourite chocolate before heading out into the street. Next, he headed to Zonko's Joke Shop to scout for something unique and entertaining. He browsed the shelves, his eyes lighting up at the sight of a prank kit he knew Draco would find amusing.

However, it was in a small, tucked-away shop selling rare artefacts that he found the perfect gift. Among the dusty shelves and ancient-looking items, a gold bracelet caught his eye. It was engraved with intricate designs and had a small, ruby lion charm. The shopkeeper informed him that it was enchanted to offer protection to the wearer. Harry knew it was just the thing for Draco.

With his purchases safely stored in his bag, Harry made his way back to the secret passage.  He checked the map when he reached the end of the tunnel and when he found no one was around, he climbed out into the corridor. He turned and walked down the corridor, around the corner and ran right into Professor Snape.

Harry stumbled back.

“And just where were you coming from in such a hurry, Mr Potter?” Snape questioned.

Harry took a deep breath, trying to steady his nerves. "I was in the library, sir," he said, hoping to sound convincing.

Snape raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. "The library, you say. Funny direction to take to go from the library to the Gryffindor common room.”

“Well, I was going to visit Professor Lupin.” Harry lied.

Snape frowned. “Well, it so happens I was on my way to Lupin’s office which is in the opposite direction you were coming from.”

Harry's heart sank. He could feel the weight of Snape's gaze, and he knew he had to think quickly. "I decided to take a walk around the castle first," he said, forcing himself to maintain eye contact. "Clear my head before meeting Professor Lupin."

Snape’s eyes bore into his own, searching for any sign of deceit. "And what exactly were you discussing with Professor Lupin at such a late hour?"

Harry swallowed hard. "Defense Against the Dark Arts, sir. I had some questions about our recent lesson and thought it best to ask him directly."

“Turn out your pockets Potter.” Snape instructed.

“My pockets?” Harry frowned.

Snape nodded. “Now.”

Harry sighed and turned out his pockets, producing his wand and the map.

Snape snatched the blank map from him. “What is this?”

“Spare piece of parchment sir.” Harry shrugged.

Snape's eyes narrowed as he inspected the piece of parchment. "Spare piece of parchment, you say? We shall see about that." He flicked his wand and muttered, "Reveal your secrets." Nothing happened. “Professor Severus Snape, master of this school, commands you to yield the information you conceal!” Snape snapped, hitting the map with his wand.

Harry watched in horror, as though an invisible hand were writing upon it, words appeared on the smooth surface of the map.

Mr. Moony presents his compliments to Professor Snape and begs him to keep his abnormally large nose out of other people’s business.

Mr. Prongs agrees with Mr. Moony and would like to add that Professor Snape is an ugly git.

If the situation hadn’t been so serious and Harry’s neck wasn’t on the line, it would have been hilarious. The map wasn’t done though, adding more nails into Harry’s coffin.

Mr. Padfoot would like to register his astonishment that an idiot like that ever became a professor.

Mr. Wormtail bids, Professor Snape good day, and advises him to wash his hair, the slimeball.

Harry flinched when Snape moved forward but the man didn’t strike him but grabbed his arm. “We’ll see about this…” He dragged Harry down the corridor and up to Professor Lupin’s office, banging on the door before striding inside. “Lupin! I want a word!”

Remus looked up from his lesson plans and stood up. “Severus. Harry?” He blinked seeing Harry stood behind the man. “What can I do for you?”

Snape, his face contorted with fury as he strode over to his desk. “I have just asked Potter to empty his pockets. He was carrying this.” Snape slammed the parchment onto the desk, the words of Messrs. Moony, Wormtail, Padfoot, and Prongs were still shining across it.

Remus stared at the map, trying to keep his expression closed and calm.

 “Well?” Snape snapped. “This parchment is plainly full of Dark Magic. This is supposed to be your area of expertise, Lupin. Where do you imagine Potter got such a thing?”

Remus looked up and chuckled. “Full of Dark Magic?” he repeated mildly. “Do you really think so, Severus? It looks to me as though it is merely a piece of parchment that insults anybody who reads it. Childish, but surely not dangerous? I imagine Harry got it from a joke shop.” He shrugged.

“Indeed?” Snape’s jaw rigid with anger. “You think a joke shop could supply him with such a thing? You don’t think it more likely that he got it directly from the manufacturers?”

Remus frowned, tilting his head to the side. “You mean, by Mr. Prongs or one of these people?” He looked over at Harry. “Harry, do you know any of these men?”

“No.” Harry said quickly shaking his head.

“You see, Severus. It looks like a Zonko product to me. But if you’re concerned, I shall keep this and do a few checks on it just to be safe.” Remus motioned to the map. “Harry, before you go, I need a word about my vampire essay.”

Snape took the vial of potion from his robes and slammed it down on the desk before turning and marching out of the room, slamming the door behind him.

“Remus, I…”

Remus held up a hand. “Sit down Harry.”

Harry walked over and sat down on the sofa.

“Do you mind telling me what you’ve been up to today?” Remus asked sitting down next to Harry.

Harry bit his lower lip. “Well, I… It’s Draco’s birthday soon and I wanted to get him a really good present so I kinda… I kinda snuck into Hogsmeade.”

Remus sighed pinching the bridge of his nose. “And I assume you used the map to do so? And while your intensions were honourable, that was incredibly reckless of you Harry, while Sirius might not have been the man we all believed there are still dangerous people out there and if the wrong person had...” He didn’t even want to think about it.

“I’m sorry Remus.” Harry hung his head.

“Good, but I can’t let you have this back.” Remus shook his head. “I should have asked for it when Fred and George told us you had it at the party after the Quidditch game.”

Harry nodded. “I understand.”

Remus patted his shoulder. “Now, why don’t you show me what you got Draco.”

Harry hesitated for a moment before reaching into his bag and pulling out a carefully wrapped package. He glanced at Remus, who gave him an encouraging nod. With a small smile, Harry unwrapped the package to reveal a beautifully crafted gold bracelet.

Remus raised an eyebrow, clearly impressed. "This is quite the gift, Harry. Where did you find it?"

Harry's cheeks reddened slightly. "At a little shop in Hogsmeade. The owner said it has protective charms woven into it, which I thought Draco like it.”

Remus smiled warmly. "It's a thoughtful gift. I'm sure Draco will love it. But promise me, no more sneaking out, alright?"

Harry nodded earnestly. "I promise."

"Good," Remus said, standing up. "Well, I’ll let you get back to the common room.”

Harry got up and left the office feeling a mixture of relief and gratitude. He carefully placed the bracelet back into his bag and made his way towards the common room. The corridors were quiet, the occasional flicker of candlelight casting long shadows on the stone walls.

As he approached the portrait of the Fat Lady, he couldn't help but feel a twinge of nervousness. He had put a lot of thought into Draco's gift, and he hoped it would be well received. Whispering the password, he slipped inside and was greeted by the warm, familiar atmosphere of Gryffindor Tower.

His friends were scattered around the common room, engaged in various activities. Hermione was buried in a book by the fire, and Ron was engrossed in a game of wizard chess with Neville.

"Hey, Harry!" Ron called out, glancing up from the chessboard. "Everything alright?"

Harry nodded, forcing a smile. "Yeah, everything's fine. Just had a chat with Remus."

Hermione looked up, her eyes narrowing in concern. "Is everything okay?"

"Yeah," Harry assured her. "He just wanted to make sure I wasn't getting into any more trouble."

Ron chuckled. "Good luck with that."

Harry managed a small laugh and sat down with his friends, feeling the warmth of their companionship easing his nerves. “Okay, so Draco’s birthday is on the 5^th of June, our exams finish on the sixth, so I figure we do something for him on the 7^th, how’s the party planning going?”

“Fred and George are already on food and fireworks.” Ron nodded.

“Lavender and Parvati are helping me with decorations.” Hermione smiled.

Neville nodded. “And I’ve got the music sorted.”

Harry grinned. “Okay, that’s great. And we’re having dinner with Remus and Sirius so I can keep him distracted while you guys set everything up.”

The portrait door swung open, and Draco walked in and over to them. “Hey, what are you guys talking about?”

“Exams.” Hermione said quickly.

Draco raised an eyebrow, clearly suspicious. “Really? You all look way too happy to be talking about exams.”

Ron quickly jumped in, “Well, we were just discussing how glad we’ll be once they’re over.”

Draco looked unconvinced but let it go, deciding to sit down next to Harry. “I suppose that makes sense.”

Harry seized the opportunity to change the subject. “So, Draco, how are your first years feeling about their potion exam?” Harry asked, leaning back casually.

Draco’s eyes lit up slightly, grateful for the new topic. “They’re going to smash those exams, we did a bunch of revision today, I thought up this game to play, we used a Quaffle and threw it around the circle and each round they had to name an ingredient from one of the potions or pieces of equipment for potion making.” He explained.

Hermione’s eyes sparkled with interest. “That sounds like a fun way to revise! Maybe we should try that with our study group.”

Draco smirked, looking pleased. “It really helps them remember the details. Plus, it makes the whole process a lot less tedious.”

Neville nodded in agreement. “I wish we had done something like that when we were first years. It would have made learning all those ingredients a lot less stressful.”

Hermione smiled thoughtfully. “Well, it’s never too late to incorporate new study techniques. Let’s try it with the group tomorrow.”

The conversation was light, filled with ideas and laughter as they continued to plan and discuss. The upcoming surprise was still at the back of their minds, but for now, it was good to focus on the present and enjoy each other's company. The camaraderie was palpable, and it was clear that whatever challenges lay ahead, they were ready to face them together.

 

Draco decided he needed a break from Hermione’s constant quizzing on Transfiguration and escaped for a walk outside. Now the weather had gotten warmer and brighter, his hip was behaving better, and after a year of climbing up and down the stairs he found he could walk further and longer. He wasn’t really paying attention to where he was going as he wandered the grounds until he saw the hippogriff and realised he was close to Hagrid’s home. He paused staring at the beautiful creature. He swallowed, it’s amber eyes locked on him. Slowly, he bowed to it, remembering reading about hippogriffs in a book and this was how to approach them.

The hippogriff, Buckbeak, he remembered Harry telling him, dropped into a bow in response.

Carefully, Draco approached and raised his hand.

Buckbeak moved forward and nudged the hand with his beak.

Draco smiled and moved his hand up to stroke at his feathers. “Hello.” He breathed. “You’re beautiful.”

"Oi, there! What's this, then?" came a booming voice from behind him. Draco turned to see Hagrid emerging from his hut, wiping his hands on his apron and squinting in the bright sunlight. "Didn't expect to see yeh here, Draco."

Draco took a step back from Buckbeak, but the hippogriff remained calm, eyes still fixed on him. "I... just needed some fresh air," Draco replied, trying to sound nonchalant. "Ended up here by accident."

Hagrid's face broke into a wide grin. "Well, yeh couldn't have ended up in a better place. Buckbeak here is always happy for a bit of company, ain't yeh, Beaky?" The hippogriff gave a soft huff, as if in agreement.

The groundskeeper walked over, his massive boots crushing the grass beneath. "Ye've got a good touch with him," Hagrid noted approvingly. "Not everyone remembers to bow. Shows respect, that does."

Draco nodded, feeling a strange sense of pride at the compliment. "I read about it," he admitted. "Figured it was worth a try."

Hagrid chuckled, a sound like distant thunder. "Well, yeh did right. Buckbeak's a good judge of character. If he trusts yeh, yeh must be alright."

Draco rubbed the back of his neck. “I… I should go.”

“Wait a sec, come in for a cuppa.” Hagrid motioned to his hut.

Draco hesitated.

“Please, got something I want to tell you.” Hagrid gave him a sad smile.

“Okay.” Draco agreed following him into the hut.

Fang trotted over to Draco as he walked inside, and Draco smiled petting his head. “Hello you.” He greeted.

Hagrid busied himself with the kettle, the clinking of cups and the bubbling of water filling the cozy space. Draco glanced around, taking in the rustic charm of the hut. Shelves were lined with jars of curious ingredients, and a large, well-worn table dominated the centre of the room.

"Have a seat," Hagrid offered, pouring steaming tea into two oversized mugs. Draco sat down, feeling a bit out of place but strangely comfortable. Fang settled at his feet, a warm and reassuring presence.

Hagrid handed Draco a mug and took a deep breath. "I wanted to talk to yeh for a while. I want to apologise.”

Draco looked up, surprised. "Apologise? For what?"

"For the way I've treated yeh in the past," Hagrid said, his voice heavy with sincerity. "I know yeh've been through a lot and that’s down to me. Yeh shouldn’t have been out in the forest alone at night like that, detention or not. I ‘ave a bad history with Slytherins but that’s no excuse. What happened that night, shouldn’t ‘ave happen."

Draco blinked, the words sinking in slowly. "I… I appreciate that, Hagrid. I really do."

Hagrid nodded, taking a sip of his tea. "Yeh know, it takes a lot of courage to change. To be better than what people expect of yeh. I've seen yeh tryin'. And I wanted yeh to know that it doesn't go unnoticed."

Draco felt a warmth spread through his chest, a feeling he hadn't experienced in a long time. "Thank you," he said quietly, feeling a lump form in his throat. “I’m glad in a way. If that night hadn’t happened, I would have never known Remus or Sirius. I wouldn’t have friends like Harry, Ron or Hermione.”

Hagrid's eyes softened, and he leaned forward slightly. "Yeh've come a long way, Draco. And I'm proud of yeh. It ain't easy to break away from what yeh've known, from what yeh were taught."

Draco nodded, the lump in his throat making it hard to speak. "It was hard at first," he admitted. "But I knew I had to change. I didn't want to be that person anymore."

Hagrid smiled, a warm and genuine smile that made Draco feel even more at ease. "And yeh did. Yeh're a good lad, Draco. Don't let anyone tell yeh otherwise."

Draco took a deep breath, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. "Thank you, Hagrid," he said, his voice trembling slightly. "That means a lot to me. Is there any news on Buckbeck’s appeal?” He asked.

“Yeh, it’s booked for the sixth. But I don’t think it’ll make much difference.” Hagrid shook his head. “Tha’ lawyer friend of yours, Juliet, she’s been real helpful but there’s not much hope.”

Draco frowned, his brow furrowing in concern. "Is there anything else we can do? Any way to help?"

Hagrid sighed, his massive shoulders slumping slightly. "We’ve tried everythin' we could. Juliet’s been workin' night and day, but the Ministry's set in its ways. Still, it means a lot that yeh care. Buckbeak’s not just a creature to me; he’s a friend."

Draco nodded, his mind racing. "Well, I’ll see if there's anyone else we can talk to. Maybe there’s something we’ve missed."

Hagrid looked at Draco with a mix of gratitude and admiration. "Yeh've got a good heart, Draco. Don’t lose that. The world needs more people willing to stand up for what's right."

Draco smiled faintly, feeling a renewed sense of determination. "We’ll figure it out, Hagrid. We won't give up on Buckbeak."

Hagrid reached out and gave Draco's shoulder a gentle squeeze. "Thank yeh, lad. Yeh’ve already done more than I could’ve hoped for. No matter what happens, know that yeh’ve made a difference."

Draco nodded, the warmth in his chest growing stronger. "I won’t let you down, Hagrid. I promise."

The giant man smiled through the shimmer in his eyes. "I know yeh won't, Draco. I know yeh won't."

Draco left Hagrid’s feeling lighter. As Draco walked away from Hagrid’s hut, he found himself reflecting on the giant man’s words. Hagrid’s apology the sincerity in his voice, the unspoken acknowledgment of Draco's efforts, it was something he’d been waiting for for so long. It was strange to finally hear it.

He wandered back up to the castle and into the common room. He flopped onto the sofa next to Harry who was reviewing his Charms notes.

“Hey, where’ve you been?” Harry asked him.

“I went for a walk and er… I ran into Hagrid. He asked me in for tea and he apologised.” Draco explained.

Harry looked up, surprised but pleased. "Wow, that's big.”

Draco sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Yeah, it’s weird. I’ve been waiting so long for someone involved to apologise."

Harry nodded thoughtfully. "Hagrid's a good man. I think he’s been wanting to talk to you for a while, I’m glad you got to talk."

Draco leaned back, staring at the ceiling. "Yeah, I’m glad we did too.”

The fire crackled softly in the hearth, casting a warm glow across the room. Harry reached over and squeezed Draco's shoulder. "You know, it takes a lot of courage to forgive and to accept apologies."

Draco smiled faintly. "Yeah, I guess so. It's just… it's been a strange year."

Harry set his notes aside and turned to face Draco fully. "Strange, but maybe it's the year we all needed. I mean, look at us. A few years ago, we could barely stand to be in the same room. Now, we’re friends."

Draco chuckled, a genuine laugh that felt good and real. "Yeah, who would've thought? Life has a funny way of surprising you."

Harry grinned. "It sure does. And sometimes, those surprises are exactly what we need to heal."

Draco nodded, feeling a sense of peace settling over him. "You're right.”

As they sat there, the weight of the past seemed to lift, replaced by something lighter, something hopeful. Draco felt like he was exactly where he was meant to be. “You want me to test you on Charms?”

“Please.” Harry passed him the notes.

 

The worst part about exam week was it fell right on the week of the full moon. Draco was exhausted. Harry found him asleep on the sofa after their Potions exam on Tuesday. He gently shook his shoulder. “Draco.”

Draco rubbed his eyes. “What time is it?”

“Just coming up to dinner, are you okay?” Harry asked him.

“Tired.” Draco sighed.

The room was dim, the flames in the fireplace casting a soft glow that danced on the walls. Harry sat down beside Draco, the leather of the sofa creaking under his weight. "Do you need anything?"

Draco yawned the weariness clear in his eyes. "To sleep for a week."

Harry chuckled softly. "Only a few more days and we can rest and hey it’s your birthday tomorrow." He smiled at him.

Draco managed a small smile. "You remembered.”

Harry's eyes softened. "How could I forget? And we’ll celebrate it properly at the weekend once all these exams are over, but we can still make tomorrow special.”

“Thanks Harry. I’ll just be glad to survive these exams.” Draco rested his head on Harry’s shoulder.

“You and me both. Come on, you need to eat to keep your energy, let’s go grab dinner.” Harry got up, holding out his hand to Draco.

“Yeah, I’m starving.” Draco accepted his hand, and they headed down to dinner meeting up with Ron and Hermione.

As they were eating Hedwig fluttered over with a letter. Harry accepted it, petting her head and giving her a piece of sausage before she flew off. “It’s from Hagrid.” He told them. “Buckbeak’s appeal is happening day after tomorrow. Here.” He continued to read. “They’re sending someone from the Ministry and… an executioner.”

“An executioner?” Ron frowned.

Hermione looked horrified. “But that makes it sound like they’ve already decided.”

The four of them all looked dejectedly at their half-finished meals everyone having lost their appetites. Draco sighed. “Juliet will think of something. It isn’t over yet.”

They left the Great Hall, none of them wanting to eat much and decided to get some rest before their astronomy exam which was taking place at midnight.

 

Draco woke up the next morning to his dormmates cries of happy birthday and party horns. He started in his bed, his heart jumping from the sudden start to his day before he was grinning and laughing, sitting up in bed. “Thanks guys.” He rubbed his eyes.

A small pile of gifts and cards was waiting at the end of his bed. Draco smiled reaching for his cards and opening them and reading the messages inside. He stopped reaching the last one and recognised the handwriting. He stared at the envelope before shaking his head not ready to open it and shoved it in his bedside drawer.

“What is it?” Harry asked.

Draco shook his head. “Nothing, I… I don’t want to think about that right now.”

“Okay.” Harry nodded.

Draco opened his gifts next. His gifts from Remus and Sirius would be exchanged at his birthday dinner on Saturday, but there were several from his friends. Ron had got him a broom care kit, Hermione had given him a set of rare books on runes, Neville had gotten him a large supply of chocolate, Fred and George an assortment of products from Zonko’s and Harry had gotten him more chocolate and a prank kit from Zonko’s. He paused at the last gift recognising the same handwriting as the card he’d put away and he quickly put that with it in his bedside drawer.

Draco decided to focus on the positive and pulled himself out of bed. The dorm was filled with the chatter and laughter of his friends, lifting his spirits. They headed down for breakfast together, Draco feeling lighter despite the weight of the unopened card and gift in his drawer.

The Great Hall was bustling with morning activity, and as Draco and his friends took their seats, several other students wished him a happy birthday. He thanked them, trying to immerse himself in the lively environment.

Today they had History of Magic followed by Herbology in the afternoon. Draco headed up to his dad’s office for dinner. Remus smiled pulling him in for a hug. “Happy birthday pup. Have you had a good day?”

Draco nodded. “So far so good.” He sat down. “I’m exhausted, I just want to get through these last exams, then the full moon and then sleep for a week.”

Remus smiled. “Won’t be long.” He promised. “Because of exams we’re going to transform in the Shrieking Shack instead of going back to Moonlit Haven. Sirius is going to join us as Padfoot.”

“Sounds good.” Draco smiled.

They chatted amiably over dinner, the conversation flowing effortlessly between them. Remus recounted stories of past birthdays and light-hearted memories, filling the room with warmth and laughter. Draco found himself relaxing more with each passing moment, the worries of his exams and other burdens momentarily fading away.

He headed back to the common room and headed up to bed, too tired to socialise and flopped into bed falling asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow.

 

Their second to last exam the next day was Defence Against the Dark Arts where Professor Lupin had set up a weird obstacle course on the grounds. Draco went first making his way through the paddling pool with the grindylow, crossed a series of potholes full of Red Caps, squished their way across a patch of marsh while ignoring misleading directions from a hinkypunk, then climbed into an old trunk and battle with a new boggart. He climbed out of the trunk beaming with pride.

“Fantastic Draco. Full marks.” Remus clapped him on the shoulder.

Draco sat down in the grass to watch his friends. Harry came out of the trunk with full marks as well. Ron did very well until the hinkypunk which succeeded in confusing him into wading into a patch of marsh where he sunk down to his waist. Hermione did better getting to the Boggart, where she burst out a few minutes later in tears.

“Hermione!” Remus rushed over to her startled. “What’s the matter?”

“P—P—Professor McGonagall!” Hermione gasped, pointing into the trunk. “Sh—she said I’d failed everything!”

It took a little while for Draco to calm Hermione down. But once she’d calmed down, they all headed back up to the castle. Despite her distress, Ron couldn’t help but chuckle at Hermione’s boggart. Luckily they avoided an argument by the sight that met them on the top of the steps.

Cornelius Fudge, sweating slightly in his pinstriped cloak, was standing there staring out at the grounds. He started at the sight of Harry. “Hello there, Harry! Just had an exam, I expect? Nearly finished?”

“Yes.” Harry replied shortly, he had less respect for Fudge after everything that happened with Sirius.

“Lovely day,” said Fudge, casting an eye over the lake. “Pity… pity…” He sighed deeply and looked down at Harry. “I’m here on an unpleasant mission, Harry. The Committee for the Disposal of Dangerous Creatures required a witness to the execution of a mad hippogriff. As I needed to visit Hogwarts to meet with Professor Dumbledore, I was asked to step in.”

“Because you’ve been so reliable at issuing justice in the past.” Harry rolled his eyes.

Fudge cleared his throat. “Ah, yes. I… Harry you must know I deeply regret…”

“Does that mean Buckbeak’s appeal has already happened?” Ron interrupted, stepping forward.

“No, no, it’s scheduled for this afternoon,” Fudge shook his head, looking curiously at Ron.

“Then you might not have to witness an execution at all!” Ron shook his head. “The hippogriff might get off!”

Before Fudge could answer, two wizards came through the castle doors behind him. One was so ancient he appeared to be withering before their very eyes; the other was tall and strapping, with a thin black moustache. Harry gathered that they were representatives of the Committee for the Disposal of Dangerous Creatures, because the very old wizard squinted toward Hagrid’s cabin and said in a feeble voice, “Dear, dear, I’m getting too old for this… Two o’clock, isn’t it, Fudge?”

The black-moustached man was fingering something in his belt; Harry looked and saw that he was running one broad thumb along the blade of a shining axe.

Draco linked arms with Harry. “As lovely as this conversation has been, we should be going.” He dragged him away, while Hermione pulled Ron away by his arm.

“Why did you stop me?” Ron exclaimed.

“Because your dad works for the Ministry Ron. You can’t go picking fights with the Minister of Magic, even if he is a colossal idiot.” Draco rolled his eyes.

Hermione nodded. “So long as Hagrid keeps his head and pleads his case, there’s no way they could execute Buckbeak.”

They ate lunch in solum silence. Then Draco headed off for his Muggle Studies exam, while Hermione went for her Arithmancy exam and Harry and Ron for Divination. Draco enjoyed his Muggle Studies exam, he felt confident he’d done well as he left and headed for his dad’s office. He wished he could be around to see his friends and wait for news from Hagrid but tonight was the full moon and he honestly needed some time to rest before. His friends knew he was spending the night with his dad, a one-on-one birthday celebration he’d told them. His dad wasn’t back from his last round of exams with his sixth years, so Draco curled up on the sofa and closed his eyes, drifting off into a much-needed nap.

Chapter 24

Remus walked into his office weary and hungry to find his son fast asleep on the sofa. He smiled walking over and gently shook Draco’s shoulder.

Draco stirred, blinking sleepily up at his father. "Hey, Dad," he murmured, sitting up and stretching.

"Hey yourself," Remus replied warmly. "How did your exams go?"

"Pretty well, I think," Draco said with a yawn. "I'm just glad they're over."

Remus chuckled. "I remember that feeling. Are you ready for tonight?"

Draco nodded, a hint of apprehension in his eyes. "I think so. It's just... I always hope nothing goes wrong."

Remus's expression softened. "I know, son. But we've got this. You're strong, and we're in this together."

Draco smiled, feeling reassured. The bond between them had grown even stronger over the years, and he knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, they would face them side by side.

"Let's get some dinner," Remus suggested. "You need your strength." He called for a house elf to bring them some dinner and they settled at the table in the office.

“Sirius is meeting us at the Shrieking Shack?” Draco asked.

Remus nodded. “Yeah, he went ahead to set it up and make it a bit nicer for us.”

The food soon arrived, and they dug in with hearty appetites. The aroma of roasted chicken and freshly baked bread filled the room.

As they ate, they discussed the plans for the night in more detail. "It’s going to be different for us tonight, you’ve not transformed in an enclosed space before but the Wolfsbane potion should help," Remus said thoughtfully. "But remember, we’ve done everything we can to prepare. Sirius has placed additional protective charms around the Shrieking Shack. We’ll be safe."

Draco nodded, feeling nervous, he was so used to transforming in the woods behind Moonlit Haven, he wasn’t fond of change especially when it surrounded his lycanthropy. He trusted his father and Sirius implicitly, knowing they would do everything in their power to ensure his safety, it was a comfort to him keeping his nervous thoughts at bay.

When they finished dinner, Remus glanced at his watch, getting up and opened the Marauders Map. Draco got up and followed him. “Wow, this is the map right? Harry told me about it but I never saw it. How come you have it?” He asked.

“I borrowed it from Harry for tonight.” Remus lied. “That’s strange. Why are Harry, Ron and Hermione out in the grounds at this time and…” He stopped seeing the fourth name with them.

Draco looked and his eyes widened. “Does that say Peter Pettigrew?” The name was almost on top of Ron and then it was moving away towards the Whomping Willow and Ron was chasing after it. Harry and Hermione not too far behind. “What the hell?”

Remus stood frozen in place as Ron’s name seemed to jump on top of Peter’s, then Sirius’ name appeared from the tunnel of the Whomping Willow and race towards Ron and Peter, they watched as Sirius, Ron and Peter disappeared back through the Whomping Willow, which snapped Remus back into action. “Come on, let’s go.” He grabbed his wand and the two of them hurried from the office and out of the castle.

The cool night air bit at their faces as they dashed across the grounds. Draco's heart pounded in his chest, a mixture of fear and anticipation. He could hardly believe that Peter Pettigrew had the balls to come to Hogwarts.

"Do you think Sirius will be able to handle it?" Draco asked, his voice strained with worry as they neared the Whomping Willow.

Remus glanced at him. “I don’t know. Sirius is a strong wizard but…”

But Azkaban had changed Sirius, he was still haunted by the deaths of his best friends and enraged by Peter’s betrayal. He wasn’t sure how Sirius would handle this confrontation and he hoped they got there in time before he did something he would regret.

They reached the base of the towering tree, the branches thrashing violently as if sensing their intrusion. Remus quickly used his wand to press the knot that calmed the tree, and they slid into the tunnel beneath.

The passage was dark and damp, the sound of their footsteps echoing off the stone walls. As they approached the Shrieking Shack, indistinct voices reached their ears, growing louder with each step.

Emerging into the dilapidated room, they were met with a chaotic scene: Sirius had was yelling at Ron who was lying on the bed his leg was bleeding and he was trying to keep hold of a squirming rat, looking bewildered and clutching his wand. Harry and Hermione were stood between Ron and Sirius, Harry looking confused and betrayed.

"Sirius, stop!" Remus called out, his voice commanding and steady.

Sirius turned and looked at him with wild eyes. “It’s him Remus.”

“I know. I know but you need to calm down.” Remus put his hands on Sirius’ shoulders.

“Ron isn’t Pettigrew, have you lost your mind.” Harry shouted.

Sirius blinked. “You… You think I…” He shook his head. “The rat. He’s the rat.”

“Pettigrew is an animagus too?” Draco exclaimed. “Isn’t that information you should have told us.” He shook his head.

“We didn’t want to worry you.” Remus shook his head. “When you told me Scabbers had been eaten by Crookshanks I thought…”

“Scabbers?” Ron frowned. “He’s… He’s just a rat. He’s been in my family for…”

“Twelve years.” Sirius growled.

“No, ten.” Ron shook his head.

Sirius shook his head. “That doesn’t matter, I know he’s Peter. I saw him transform hundreds of times on the full moon and he's missing a toe. That is Peter Pettigrew."

"But... how could Scabbers be Pettigrew? He's just a harmless rat."

Sirius took a deep breath, trying to steady his voice. "Pettigrew faked his own death and transformed into that rat to hide from us. He's been living in your home, Ron, hiding in plain sight."

Hermione's eyes widened with realization. "That's why he's missing a toe! Pettigrew cut it off to make his death more convincing."

“Exactly.” Sirius exclaimed. “It’s the reason I broke out of Azkaban; I saw a picture of him in a paper Fudge gave me.”

The room fell silent as the weight of Sirius's revelation sank in. Harry clenched his fists, anger boiling within him at the thought of Pettigrew betraying his parents and hiding among them all these years.

"But why didn't you tell us sooner?" Harry demanded, his voice trembling with a mix of rage and disbelief.

Sirius looked at him with sorrowful eyes. "I wanted to Harry but Remus told me that Crookshanks had already dealt with it. He’s such a clever cat I thought… I thought he was gone.”

“I think we should make sure.” Remus said carefully. “There’s a spell that can force Peter to transform back. If Scabbers is just a normal rat it won’t have any effect on him.”

Ron nodded. “It won’t hurt him?”

Remus shook his head. “Give him to me Ron.”

The door banged open, and Severus Snape burst into the room pointing his wand at Remus and Sirius. “Get back.” His eyes were alight with fury. "Step away from them.”

Remus stood his ground. "Severus, this is not what it looks like.”

"No, because what it looks like to me is you’ve lured Potter and his friends here to finish what he started. Did you really think I would believe your convoluted story? Getting a lawyer to fake evidence to get him off. I thought you were better than that but once a cowardly beast always a cowardly beast." He snarled.

Remus shook his head. “That is not true. Peter Pettigrew is the man who betrayed James and Lily, not Sirius. We didn’t fake anything, and if you give us a chance…”

Snape shot an incarceration spell at Remus. Ropes wrapped around him sending him to the floor. “Enough. I’m not listening to any more of your lies werewolf.”

Hermione gasped.

Draco felt his heart stop. He jumped in between his dad and Snape without a second thought, he dared not look at Harry and Ron right now. “You promised me.” He looked up into the man’s eyes. “You promised you would try and stop letting anger and jealousy rule you. Now is the time to honour that promise and listen to us.” He pleaded.  

Snape’s eyes flickered with a mix of surprise and anger. He opened his mouth to retort, but the words seemed to catch in his throat. “Draco, move aside,” he finally said, his voice wavering slightly.

“No,” Draco replied firmly, his heart pounding in his chest. “I’m not letting you hurt them. Just listen. Please.”

For a moment, the room was silent, the tension so thick it was almost palpable. Then, with a frustrated growl, Snape waved his wand and the ropes around Remus vanished, then he lowered his wand, though his grip on it remained tight.

“Speak quickly, then,” he demanded, his eyes flickering between Draco, Remus, and Sirius. “But know this—if I sense even the slightest hint of deceit, I will not hesitate to act.”

Draco took a deep breath, his mind racing. “Everything that was presented to clear Sirius’ name is true. Peter Pettigrew is alive. He’s the one who betrayed the Potters. He’s been hiding as Ron’s pet rat, Scabbers, all these years.”

Snape’s eyes narrowed, and he glanced at the struggling form of Remus on the floor, then back to Draco. “And you expect me to believe this?”

“We can prove it. They can make Pettigrew reveal himself. Let us show you.” Draco pleaded.

Snape hesitated, his gaze shifting to the trembling rat in Ron’s hands. “Very well,” he said, his voice cold. “Show me,” he commanded, his eyes fixed on Ron.

Ron, his hands trembling, held Scabbers out. Remus stepped forward, his wand at the ready. He took Scabbers from Ron and held the squeaking and squirming rat at arm’s length and cast the spell.

The air crackled with magic, and for a moment, nothing happened. Then, with a sudden, violent shudder, Scabbers began to transform. His small, furry body stretched and twisted, growing larger and more humanoid with each passing second.

In seconds, Peter Pettigrew stood before them, his eyes wide with fear and his hands covering his face. He fell to his knees.

The room fell into a stunned silence, broken only by Pettigrew’s sobbing. Snape’s face had gone pale, his grip on his wand tightening until his knuckles turned white. He took a step back, his eyes flicking between Pettigrew and the others. “This... this cannot be...” he whispered, his voice barely audible.

Draco stepped forward, his heart pounding. “You see, Professor? We’re telling the truth. Sirius is innocent. He’s been innocent all along.”

Snape’s gaze finally settled on Sirius, who had remained silent throughout the ordeal, a look of cautious hope on his face. Without a word, Snape lowered his wand, the tension in his shoulders slowly easing. “I see,” he said quietly, the weight of the revelation settling over him. “I see.”

Sirius rounded on Peter. “I want to hear him admit it.” He snarled. “I want to hear him say what he did.”

“I didn’t mean to.” Peter sobbed. “I didn’t mean to. I didn’t. I didn’t.”

Sirius's eyes blazed with fury as he took a step closer to Peter. “Not good enough,” he growled. “Tell them. Tell them what you did to Lily and James.”

Peter looked up at him with tears in his eyes. “Sirius, please…”

“No.” Sirius shouted. “You betrayed them. You sold Lily and James to Voldemort.”

Peter shook his head. “I didn’t mean to. I didn’t.”

Remus frowned. “What do you mean Peter?”

“He made me.” Peter wailed.

“Unless you give up the secret willingly, you cannot give it up.” Sirius snarled.

“But he did. He made me. I don’t know how but he did.” Peter sobbed.

“Who?” Snape snarled. “Who made you?”

Peter shook his head. “He’ll kill me.”

“We’ll kill you if you don’t tell us now.” Snape snarled.

“Dumbledore!” Peter cried.

The room fell into a stunned silence. Sirius and Remus exchanged bewildered glances, unable to comprehend the enormity of Peter's accusation.

Snape, however, was not so easily swayed. His eyes narrowed, and his voice dripped with skepticism. “You expect us to believe that Dumbledore, the one man who stands against Voldemort, made you betray your friends?”

“He did. He… He made me do so many things Sirius. I swear it.” Peter pleaded.

Snape's lip curled in disdain. “Enough of this.” He produced a vial of Veritaserum. “This will get us the truth. If you want us to believe you drink it.” He shoved the potion at Peter.

Peter grabbed it and downed the potion without another word.

“Now tell the truth. Did Dumbledore force you to betray James and Lily.” Snape snarled.

“Yes. He put me under the imperius curse about a year before. He wanted me to pass information to the other side.” Peter answered.

“What information did you pass to him?” Snape asked.

“He told me to give Voldemort the McKinnon family, Order raid plans, he wanted me to become invaluable to the other side. He was looking for something.” Peter gasped.

“What?”

“I don’t know. He never said.” Peter shook his head.

Snape paced the room, his mind racing with the implications of Peter's confession. “This changes everything,” he muttered under his breath, his eyes flicking to Sirius, who looked equally stunned. The weight of the revelation hung heavy in the air, a stark reminder of the complex web of deception they were entangled in.

“And framing Sirius?” Remus snarled. “Did Dumbledore…?”

“Yes. He said that always planned for it to be Sirius, he said it was lucky for him that they changed to me, easier for him. But then he realised Sirius would never let him put Harry with Lily’s sister if he was free. And he didn’t want Harry influenced by anyone but him so he made me… He made me stage it all, the explosion, my death.”

Sirius sank to the floor putting his head in his hands.

“What happened after?” Remus asked.

“He kept me locked away somewhere in the castle. I don’t… I don’t know how, but I managed to get out as a rat and I found a boy in the castle who took me in. I’ve been hiding from him ever since.” Peter sobbed.

The room fell into a suffocating silence as the gravity of Peter's words settled. Remus took a deep breath, struggling to contain his fury. "This means Dumbledore knew all along," he said, his voice low and trembling with anger. "He orchestrated everything. Why?”

Snape's expression darkened further. “Knowing Dumbledore… For the greater good.”

Sirius shook his head. “What good did this do?”

Harry sat down on the floor and put his head in his hands. Everything he knew, everything he thought he knew, it was all so wrong.

Draco knelt beside him putting his arm around Harry.

Snape pressed his lips together, resuming his pacing. “We need to handle this carefully. And we don’t have much time before the moon. Have you both taken your potion?”

Remus and Draco looked at each other. “I have them here.” Draco took out the vials, passing one to his dad. They quickly drank them. But something was wrong, Draco frowned. “This doesn’t taste right.”

Severus took the vial and frowned. “This has been laced with sugar; it makes the potion ineffective.” His eyes widened.

“We need to leave immediately,” Severus said, his voice tight with urgency. “Otherwise, the consequences could be disastrous. I have a plan, we’ll take Pettigrew up to the castle, I’ll lock him in one of the tower cells. You three.” He motioned to Harry, Ron and Hermione. “I’ll take you to the Hospital Wing, from there Miss Granger, you will be vital to this plan, I believe three turns will do it, you’ll need to rescue the hippogriff before, use him to fly up to the tower, take Potter with you. Weasley won’t be much help with his leg. Black, I assume you will stay here.” He looked to Sirius.

Sirius nodded. “I can handle things here.”

Severus nodded. “Right.” He crossed over to the bed and helped with Ron’s leg.

“What about Draco?” Harry asked looking up. “He can’t stay here too.”

“Harry.” Draco swallowed. “I’m a werewolf too.” He breathed.

“Oh.” Harry blinked. “Oh, that makes so much sense.” He shook his head.

Draco nodded. “Yeah, I get if you… If you don’t want to be friends with me anymore.”

“Of course I still want to be friends with you.” Harry exclaimed. “This doesn’t change anything.” He promised.

“Very good Potter but we don’t have time for this. Black, I’m going to need you to help us out of this place. I can handle it once we’re in the grounds.” Severus said to Sirius.

Peter shook his head. “No, please, if I go there Dumbledore will…”

“He won’t do anything, except maybe call the Ministry.” Snape promised. “And by that time you’ll be gone.” He added.

Harry looked at Peter intently. "You have to trust us, Peter. We’re all in this together."

Peter hesitated, his eyes darting around the room nervously before he finally nodded. "Okay, okay. I’ll do it."

Sirius clapped Peter on the shoulder, giving him a reassuring smile. "Good. Now let’s get moving before we lose any more time. I’m going to have to tie you up.”

Peter nodded.

Draco watched as they left. Snape and Sirius helping Ron with his arms around their shoulders, Peter following behind with Hermione keeping her wand on him.

Harry paused turning to Draco and pulled him in for a hug. “Are you going to be okay?”

“I’ll be fine.” Draco promised. “I’ll see you in the morning.”

Harry hurried out of the room after the others.

“Dad.” Draco whimpered, allowing himself to break down in terror. He’d never transformed without the influence of the wolfsbane potion.

Remus rushed to his side and held him close. “It’s going to be okay. We’ll be all right.” He promised rubbing his back.

Draco hiccupped. “I can’t do this.” He sobbed.

Remus gently lifted Draco's chin, looking into his tear-filled eyes. "Listen to me, Draco. You are stronger than you know. You've faced so much already, and you've come through every time. This is no different."

"But what if I hurt someone? What if we get out of here and I…" Draco whispered, his voice trembling.

Remus shook his head firmly. "You won't. I transformed without wolfsbane in this shack more times than I can count. I’ll be right here with you and so will Sirius. It’ll be okay."

Draco nodded, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. He took a deep breath, trying to steady his racing heart. "Okay."

“Come on. The moon will be up soon, and we need to make sure you're as comfortable as possible."

Draco nodded again, his resolve strengthening as he leaned on Remus for support.

Sirius returned looking just as frayed and frazzled as them. “Hey.” He walked over to Remus. “Are you okay?” He asked.

“Better for you being here.” Remus kissed him softly. “We should get ready, it won’t be long now.”

Sirius nodded and changed into Padfoot, laying down away from the two of them.

“Dad I’m scared.” Draco whispered.

“It’ll be all right.” Remus cupped his face in his hands. “I’m right here.”

Draco nodded.

The first pangs of transformation hit Draco like a searing bolt of lightning, his body convulsing with the sharp, jarring pain that marked the arrival of the full moon. His muscles tightened and stretched, bones shifting and contorting under his skin with an agonizing slowness. Each breath became a struggle as the beast within clawed its way to the surface, demanding control over his mind and body.

Draco's vision blurred, the room around him spinning as he felt his human consciousness slipping away. The wolf was taking over, its primal instincts drowning out his own thoughts and fears. Remus' comforting presence was a distant echo, his words lost in the cacophony of the transformation. And then Draco was gone, locked away in part of his mind and all that was left was the wolf.

 

 

Chapter 25

Draco slowly came back to himself in pain and groggy, someone was gently stroking his hair and humming softly. He groaned and shifted on the soft bed he was lying on, leaning into the caring touch. He tried to open his eyes but the light caused a stabbing pain and he quickly closed them again, burying his head in the pillow.

“Hi pup. It’s okay, you’re safe.” A voice whispered.

“Sirius?” Draco mumbled. “Hurts.”

“I know pup.” Sirius grabbed the pain potion from the bedside. “Try and drink this it’ll help.” He pressed the vial into Draco’s hand.

Draco shifted and managed to drink the potion before sinking back into the bed.

“You just rest, everything is all right. I’m right here.” Sirius promised, his hand gently brushing through Draco’s hair.

Draco sighed his eyes closing again and he drifted back off to sleep.

Hours later, Draco woke up again, feeling slightly more coherent but still exhausted. The pain had dulled to a manageable throb. He blinked, his eyes adjusting to the light of the room and saw Sirius sitting in a chair beside the bed, reading a book.

Sirius looked up at the movement. "Hey, you're awake. How are you feeling?"

"Better," Draco croaked, his voice rough from disuse. "Can I have some water please?”

Sirius nodded getting up and poured him a glass passing it to him.

“Where’s dad?” Draco asked looking around the Hospital Wing and spotted his dad asleep in the bed in the corner. “Is he okay?”

“He’ll be fine, just needs to rest.” Sirius nodded.

Draco took a few sips, feeling the cool liquid soothe his parched throat. He leaned back against the pillows, feeling the comforting presence of Sirius nearby. “Did the plan work?” Draco asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Sirius’s expression darkened for a moment before he nodded. “Yes, everything is fine. But let’s not worry about that right now. You need to focus on getting better.”

Draco nodded, his eyelids feeling heavy once more. It scared him that he couldn’t remember anything after the transformation. Looking down at himself he could see his right arm was heavily bandaged and there was more around his chest. “It was bad wasn’t it.” He mumbled.

Sirius sighed, brushing the hair from Draco’s eyes. “Yes, it was. But you’ll heal and I’ll do everything I can to make sure it doesn’t happen again. Snape and I have already worked out a plan to make sure no one can ever tamper with the potion again.”

Draco looked at Sirius, searching his face for any sign of the usual bravado that he carried. But all he saw was concern and a weariness that matched his own. He knew that whatever had happened, it had taken its toll not just on him but on everyone involved.

“Thank you, Sirius,” Draco muttered, feeling a wave of gratitude wash over him.

“Don't mention it,” Sirius replied, managing a small smile. “We’re family. We look out for each other.”

Draco’s eyelids grew heavier, and he felt the pull of sleep tugging at him again. As he drifted off, he clung to the comforting thought of Sirius’s words, letting them lull him back into a fitful rest. The road to recovery was just beginning, but with his family by his side, he knew he wouldn’t have to face it alone.

The next time Draco woke up he was starving. Sirius jumped into action and got him something to eat. Madam Pomfrey came over and checked his bandages and said he was healing nicely but there would be scars.

“Great.” Draco sighed. “More scars.”

Sirius gave him a comforting smile. “Hey, it’ll be okay. Some people find scars very sexy.”

Draco pulled a face. “Ew, don’t tell me that.” He pleaded. “I don’t want to hear how sexy you find my dad thanks.”

Sirius chuckled. “Sorry. But he is very sexy.”

Draco groaned.

Just then, Harry walked in, a wide grin spreading across his face as he saw Draco awake and talking. "Hey, good to see you're up," he said cheerily, plopping down into a chair beside the bed.

"Hey." Draco replied, trying to muster a smile.

Harry glanced at Sirius and then back at Draco. "How are you feeling?"

"Like I've been trampled by a herd of Hippogriffs," Draco said dryly, eliciting a laugh from Harry.

"You look better than you did yesterday," Harry said, his tone more serious. "We were all pretty worried, you know."

Draco nodded, the weight of the past few days settling on him again. "Yeah, well, I'm still here," he said softly, his eyes meeting Harry's.

Harry reached out and squeezed Draco's shoulder. "And we're glad you are," he said sincerely.

Sirius watched the interaction with a hint of pride in his eyes, feeling hopeful for the future. “I’ll leave you two to talk.” He got up and walked over to Remus’ bed.

Harry waited until Sirius was out of earshot before turning back to Draco. "Do you want to talk about it?" he asked gently.

Draco sighed, running a hand through his dishevelled blonde hair. "There's not much to say. It was chaotic... and terrifying."

Harry nodded. “I’m sorry you had to go through it. Hermione explained the potion usually lets you keep your mind during the transformation.”

“Yeah, but it was tampered with, it didn’t work.” Draco shook his head. "The worst part," Draco continued, his voice barely above a whisper, "was feeling like I was losing myself. It was like a nightmare come alive."

Harry's eyes softened with empathy. "It must have been awful," he said. "But you fought through it. That takes incredible strength."

Draco looked away, a faint blush colouring his cheeks. "I didn't feel strong. I felt helpless."

"You weren't helpless," Harry insisted. "You survived. And now, we can figure out what went wrong and make sure it never happens again."

A moment of silence passed between them, filled with unspoken understanding and mutual respect. Draco took a deep breath, feeling a small spark of hope ignite within him.

"Thanks, Harry," he said, his voice steadier now. "For everything."

Harry smiled, a genuine warmth in his eyes. "That's what friends are for, right?"

Draco nodded, a tentative smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Yeah, I guess so."

The door opened and Hermoine and Ron walked into the Hospital Wing. “Draco you’re awake.” Hermione rushed over and gave him a tight hug. “How are you feeling?” She asked perching on the edge of the bed.

“Exhausted but I’ll be okay.” Draco nodded. “How’s your leg?” He asked Ron.

“All healed.” Ron grinned. "Good to see you up and about," Ron added, giving Draco a friendly pat on the shoulder.

Draco managed a small smile, feeling a warmth, he hadn't expected. "Thanks, Ron. I appreciate it." He looked around at his three friends. “So what happened with you guys, after you left the shack?”

The trio filled him in on the events he’d missed. Hermione explained that Snape had brought them up to the castle and Peter had been locked in the North Tower, once they were alone in the Hospital Wing, Hermione had used the time turner she’d been given to help her get to all her classes, along with Harry to go back to just before Buckbeak’s execution and how they had rescued Buckbeak, hiding in the forest before flying up to the North Tower and freeing Peter who was now on the run again.

Draco listened intently, absorbing the incredible sequence of events that had transpired. The courage and resourcefulness of his friends left him in awe, and a profound sense of gratitude welled up within him.

"Wow," he finally said, shaking his head in disbelief. "I can't believe you managed to pull all that off. And Snape, I’m glad he helped..."

Harry nodded. "Yeah, he surprised us all. But we all know people can change."

Hermione smiled softly. “Is there anything you need?” She asked Draco.

Draco shook his head. “I’ve got everything I need right here.” He promised squeezing her hand with a small smile.

 

Madam Pomfrey released Draco from the Hospital Wing, the next day around noon along with his dad. Remus suggested they have dinner together as previously planned for his birthday and Draco agreed before heading up to the common room to find Harry, Ron and Hermione. He sat with them and played chess with Ron, then he and Harry headed to dinner together.

Harry knocked on the office door before opening it.

Draco smiled when he stepped inside to see the office had been decorated with red and gold balloons and a large banner that read Happy Birthday Draco! Sirius and Remus beamed at him wearing party hats and blowing party horns.

“This is brilliant.” Draco hurried over and gave them each a hug. “When did you guys do this?” He asked.

“Sirius set it all up this afternoon.” Remus hugged his son tightly.

“Thanks Sirius.” Draco hugged him.

Sirius hugged him. “You’re welcome.” He produced a foil gold crown. “Your crown birthday sir.” He placed it on Draco’s head.

Draco laughed, fixing the position of it on his head.

They sat down on the little sofa and Remus passed Draco his gifts. Draco accepted them with gratitude. The first gift was a guitar accessory kit, a red and gold strap, a selection of pics, a tuner and spare strings. The second was a book which detailed chords and such. The third was a book with a bunch of rock songs.

Then Sirius produced a large box and handed it over to him.

Draco’s eyes widened. “You didn’t.” He gasped and tore into the wrapping paper, opening the box to reveal a beautiful electric guitar, exactly like the one Marty McFly played at the end of Back to the Future. He stared at it in awe, lovingly brushing his hands over the body. “It’s… It’s perfect. Thank you.” He set it gently aside to hug both his dads. “I love it.”

“You’re very welcome pup.”

“There’s an amp to go with it too.” Sirius smiled at him.

“I love it, this is brilliant, thank you so much.” Draco took the guitar out of the box and examined it in detail.

“There’s one more from me.” Harry said once Draco had put the guitar back in it’s box.

Draco frowned. “But you already gave me my gifts.” He accepted the velvet box with a gold bow.

“Yeah but this is like your main present.” Harry grinned. “Go on open it.”

Draco smiled carefully taking off the bow and opened the box gasping when he saw the gold bracelet inside. “Harry, it’s gorgeous.” He took it out examining the runes on the band and the ruby lion charm.

Harry bite his lower lip. “Do you like it?” He asked unsure.

“I love it. Help me put it on?” Draco asked him.

Harry grinned taking the bracelet and clipped it onto Draco’s wrist. Draco turned to Remus and Sirius. “Dad look.” He showed them.

“It’s lovely.” Remus smiled.

Sirius nodded approvingly. "Harry has good taste."

Draco's eyes sparkled as he admired the bracelet on his wrist. "Thank you, all of you. This has been the best birthday ever."

Harry wrapped an arm around Draco's shoulders, pulling him close. "I'm glad you like it," he murmured, his voice filled with affection.

Remus chuckled softly. "Alright, let’s get some dinner.” He motioned to the table where dinner was all set for them.

After dinner Sirius produced a giant chocolate cake and he, Remus and Harry sang a loud and slightly out of tune rendition of happy birthday.

Draco blew out the candles, making a silent wish before cutting into the cake. They all enjoyed the rich, decadent chocolate dessert, sharing laughter and stories of past birthdays. As the night grew darker, they moved back over to the sofa.

Sirius poured glasses of cold pumpkin juice for everyone, raising his glass in a toast. "To Draco, for many more birthdays filled with love and laughter!"

They clinked their glasses together, the sound ringing merrily through the room. Harry settled back on the sofa, feeling content as Draco leaned against him, resting his head on Harry's shoulder. The warmth of the summer air, the joyful company, and the look of sheer happiness on Draco's face made this moment perfect.

Draco sighed in bliss, closing his eyes. "I don't think I've ever felt this happy before," he whispered.

Harry smiled. "You deserve all the happiness in the world," he replied softly.

Remus and Sirius exchanged a glance, their hearts swelling with pride for the love and bond their family shared. “Well, you two should get back to the common room before curfew.” Remus suggested.

“Yeah, don’t want to get in trouble with Minnie only a few days before the end of term.” Sirius winked at Harry behind Draco’s back.

Harry nodded. “Yeah birthday boy, we should head back.”

Draco sighed getting up and hugged Sirius and Remus again. “Thanks for everything.”

“You’re very welcome pup.” Remus ruffled his hair.

Draco and Harry headed back to the common room, chatting happily about the upcoming summer. Harry gave the password to the Fat Lady and motioned for Draco to go in first. Draco climbed through the portrait hole…

“SURPRISE!”

Draco jumped out of his skin as half of Gryffindor cheered for him, his eyes wide as he clutched his chest where his heart was thumping. The common room had been transformed with balloons and banners and streamers. There sofas and armchairs had been rearranged to make way for a dance floor.

“Happy birthday.” Hermione rushed over and gave him a hug, Ron not far behind her with a huge grin on his face. “Were you surprised?” She asked pulling away from the hug, beaming at him.

Draco nodded. “Very, this is… This is all for me?”

“Of course it is.” Hermione nodded.

“Who else’s birthday would it be?” Ron teased, clapping Draco on the back. “We’ve got butterbeer, pumpkin pasties, and even some of those treacle tarts you like so much.”

Draco’s face lit up with a mixture of joy and disbelief as he took in the decorations and the smiling faces around him. “I don’t know what to say, this is amazing.”

“Just enjoy it,” Harry said, handing Draco a butterbeer. “You deserve it.”

The evening was filled with laughter and music, the sound of clinking glasses and happy chatter filling the room. Draco danced with his friends, his initial surprise turning into elation as he realized how much effort they had put into making his day special.

As the night drew to a close, Draco found himself sitting with Harry near the fireplace. “Thank you, Harry,” he said softly. “I’ve never had a birthday like this before.”

Harry smiled, his green eyes twinkling. “That’s what friends are for Draco. Happy birthday.”

Draco’s smile widened as he looked around at his friends, realizing that he had finally found a place where he truly belonged.

 

Dumbledore strolled down the winding stairs into the depths of Hogwarts, he opened the door at the end of a dimly lit corridor, entering into a room where a man sat huddled on the bed staring at the ceiling. He hadn’t planned to do this so soon, after all, he wanted a few more years to mould Harry how he wanted but his plans needed to be escalated. He drew his wand pointing it at the man who stared at him with hollow eyes.

“Time to rejoin your old master.” Dumbledore mumbled. “Imperio.”

 

Sirius was curled up on the sofa with Remus when the owl arrived. Remus frowned opening the letter and scanned it’s contents, his face becoming more pained with each word. “What is it?” Sirius frowned.

Remus passed him the letter.

Dear Remus,

I’m sorry to have to inform you but word of your condition has reached the school governors and I have received several letters stating that you cannot be permitted to continue teaching with us next year.

It pains me to have to dismiss such a wonderful teacher but I am beholden to the demands of the governors.

You will of course be completely compensated for the full school year financially and I will be happy to provide you with a reference for your next position.

Yours regrettably

Albus Dumbledore.

Sirius cursed scrunching up the letter in his hand. “This is such bullshit.” He jumped up and started pacing. “They can’t do this to you.”

“Sirius, we both know they can.” Remus sighed.

“It’s not fair.” Sirius shook his head.

“That’s life.” Remus got up and walked over to him. “It doesn’t matter, I have you now. I have Draco and Harry. I’ve got my family. I can manage this. It’s my life.” He wrapped his arms around Sirius. “Whatever happens next I’ll have you and that is worth more than job security.”

Sirius hugged him back. “I’m sorry Remus. You’re an amazing teacher.”

Remus smiled. “Thank you love.” He felt tears mist his eyes; he was truly heartbroken to not be able to continue teaching. He would truly miss it. After a moment of silence, Remus pulled back slightly, looking into Sirius's eyes, “And besides, this might be an opportunity for something new. Who knows what doors will open now?”

Sirius nodded thoughtfully, trying to hold back his own emotions. “You’re right. Maybe this is the universe’s way of telling you it's time for a new adventure.”

Remus chuckled softly. “Ever the optimist. Where would I be without you?”

“Probably still brooding in some old library,” Sirius teased, lightening the mood.

Remus laughed, a genuine sound that warmed Sirius’s heart. “Let’s make the most of this, shall we?”

“Absolutely,” Sirius agreed. “We’ll face it together, no matter what comes our way.”

With a renewed sense of hope, Remus pulled his husband in for a kiss. Whatever happened next, they would face it together. And they had a summer with their boys to look forward to.

Chapter 26

Notes:

Thank you all so much for your love for this story.

We're heading into the summer before fourth year and oh boy there's lots more twists to come (you guys haven't seen anything yet ;) I am so excited to share it all with you)

Hope you enjoy this next chapter!

Draco was furious when his dad told him the news that he wouldn’t be coming back to teach again next year. It was such bullshit. His dad was the best teacher in the whole school. But there was nothing they could do about it. And if Dumbledore pushed, which he wouldn’t anyway after all the trouble they’d caused this year, then Remus could be outed which could lead to Draco being outed and it wasn’t worth that.

The exam results had come out yesterday and Draco was proud that he’d not only passed every class and even been top in Potions and Muggle Studies. What was even better was every one of his first years had been the top scores of their potion’s exams. They’d all come running over to him at lunch and there had been a massive group hug as they celebrated their achievement, and Draco had teared up when they’d given him a large mug with number one teacher on it filled with chocolate.

The morning of the end of term, he was packing up his stuff in his dorm when he opened the drawer in his bedside table and found the letter and gift, he’d shoved in there on his birthday still waiting inside. He sat down on the edge of the bed, the letter in his hands. Slowly he turned it over and opened the envelope taking out the card inside and opened it.

My dearest Draco,

Happy Birthday, my darling boy! I hope this letter finds you well and that you are enjoying your special day. It feels strange not to be there with you but know that you are always in my thoughts and in my heart.

Life in France has been quite an adventure. The countryside is beautiful, and I am slowly adjusting to the new pace of life here. I’ve spent my days exploring the quaint little villages, brushing up on the language, and even trying my hand at a French cooking class. There are moments when I miss our home and the familiar faces, but I believe this change was necessary for all of us.

I often wonder how you are doing and what you are up to. I hope you are thriving and finding joy in your studies and making lasting friendships. You are such a bright and talented young man, and I have no doubt that you will excel in whatever you put your mind to. I wish things could have been different, I couldn’t disobey my husband, and it pains me to have had to leave you. I hope one day you might find it in your heart to forgive me. I have so many regrets, but you were never one of them.

Please take care of yourself, Draco.

With all my love,

Mother

Tears dripped down his cheeks onto the card. He wiped his face with the sleeve of his robe, sniffing quietly. For a moment, he allowed himself to imagine what it would be like if she were here, if things had been different, if they had managed to be a family again. But reality was never so kind.

Draco sighed and set the card aside, looking down at the small, intricately wrapped package that had accompanied the card. He hesitated for a moment before carefully unwrapping it. Inside the delicate paper, he found a gold locket, elegantly engraved with his initials. He clicked it open to reveal a tiny picture of himself as a baby, cradled in his mother's arms.

A soft smile played on his lips despite the lingering sadness. He fastened the locket around his neck, the cool metal resting against his skin. It was a bittersweet reminder of the love that still connected them, even across the distance.

With renewed determination, Draco finished packing his belongings. The future was uncertain, and the path ahead was fraught with challenges, but he knew he had to keep moving forward. He owed it to himself, and to Remus and Sirius and even to his mother, to carve out a life that he could be proud of.

As he closed his suitcase, Draco felt a familiar surge of anxiety mixed with anticipation. The world outside Hogwarts was vast and daunting, but he was determined to face it with courage and resilience. He took one last glance around his room, filled with memories of laughter and learning, and knew that this chapter of his life was drawing to a close.

The train station was bustling with students bidding their farewells, a cacophony of voices and the clatter of trunks echoing through the air. Draco's heart ached with the weight of goodbyes, but he found solace in the thought that every end is also a beginning.

He spotted his friends, their faces a mixture of excitement and uncertainty. They gathered together, sharing promises to keep in touch and to support one another in the days to come. Draco felt a pang of gratitude for their unwavering friendship, realizing that he was not alone on this journey.

As the train whistle blew, signalling their departure, Draco took a deep breath and stepped onto the platform. The path ahead was uncharted, filled with unknowns, but he was ready to embrace it. The past had shaped him, but it did not define him. With every step, he moved closer to the person he was meant to become.

He boarded the train, his mother's letter and the locket close to his heart, a symbol of the love and hope that would guide him through the challenges ahead. The future awaited, and Draco was ready to meet it with open arms.

Harry smiled at him. “This is going to be the best summer ever.”

Draco smiled nodding his head. “Yeah it is.”

They settled into a compartment with Ron, Hermione and Neville, for the first time ever Harry was truly excited about the summer.

The train chugged along the tracks, leaving behind the familiar landscape of Hogwarts. As they journeyed into the unknown, the friends exchanged stories and laughter, weaving a tapestry of memories that would bind them together no matter where life took them.

Ron pulled out a deck of Exploding Snap cards, and soon, the compartment was filled with the sounds of friendly banter and the occasional explosion of cards. Hermione, ever the voice of reason, periodically reminded them to keep the noise down, but even she couldn’t suppress her laughter for long.

As the afternoon sun cast a warm glow through the train windows, Draco felt a sense of peace settle over him. It was a rare and precious feeling, one that he wanted to hold onto forever. He looked around at his friends, each of them lost in their own thoughts and dreams, and felt a surge of affection for the makeshift family they had become.

Harry leaned back in his seat, gazing out the window with a contented smile. "You know," he said, breaking the comfortable silence, "I never thought I'd be this excited about the future. For the first time, it feels like we have a real chance to make things better, to live the lives we've always wanted."

Draco’s heart swelled with gratitude. He knew that the road ahead would not be easy, but with friends like these by his side, he felt ready to face whatever challenges came his way. The journey was just beginning, and together, they would navigate it with courage and hope.

As the train sped towards their summer of possibilities, the friends shared their dreams and aspirations, each voice adding to the chorus of hope that filled the compartment. The future was bright, and for the first time in a long time, Draco felt truly at home.

When they stepped off the platform Sirius and Remus were waiting for them with massive smiles on their faces. Harry and Draco rushed over to them and hugged each of them in turn.

“Harry.” Molly Weasley came over with her children. “I just wanted to see you before you left.” She gave him a warm hug.

“Thanks Mrs Weasley.” Harry smiled at her. “Mrs Weasley this is Remus Lupin and Sirius Black.” He motioned to his godfathers.

“Nice to see you Molly. How’s Arthur?” Remus asked her.

“He’s doing very well. It’s lovely to see you too Remus, and you Sirius. I’m very happy for all of you.” Molly nodded her head. “You must come to dinner at the Burrow sometime.”

“We’d love to. I’ll send an owl.” Remus nodded.

“Well, have a wonderful summer Harry, I’m sure we’ll see you soon.” Molly hugged Harry again.

Ron waved to Harry and Draco. “See you later.”

Hermione came over with her parents to say goodbye, as did Neville with his Gran who gave Sirius a tight hug. She patted his cheek. “You are far too skinny my boy, I hope this one is feeding you.”

Sirius chuckled. “He is, I’m just naturally skinny.”

“Well, you’re all coming to mine for dinner one night. I’ll get some meat on your bones. I’ll send an owl.” Mrs Longbottom turned to Draco. “My grandson told me of how you helped him in potions, you’re welcome at my home any time.” She promised him.

“Thank you, Mrs Longbottom, Neville is welcome at ours too, he really helped me with Herbology.” Draco nodded his head.

As everyone finished their goodbyes, Harry, Draco, Sirius, and Remus made their way to the platform's exit. The warm summer sun greeted them, and Harry felt a sense of peace wash over him. Gone was the sense of dread of spending the summer trapped at Privet Drive. He was finally free.

Draco and Harry climbed into the back of the car.

“Okay, who’s ready for our first adventure?” Sirius glanced at them over his shoulder.

“Are we not going home?” Draco looked at him in confusion.

Sirius shook his head. “Nope.” He put on his sunglasses and started the car, driving off towards Dover. They drove the car onto the ferry and got out, heading onto the deck, Remus and Sirius holding hands as Draco and Harry hurried over to the side of the deck to watch the waves as they headed off towards France.

They had dinner at the restaurant on the ferry and then they got back in the car when the ferry docked and were driving through the French countryside. Draco and Harry fell asleep in the back on the car, Harry’s head resting on Draco’s shoulder.

Remus glanced at them in the back with a fond smile, reaching out to put a hand on Sirius’ thigh as they got closer to their destination. Finally, Sirius pulled the car into the car park of their hotel. The car stopping woke the boys up in the back. “Are we there?” Draco asked rubbing his eyes.

“We’re here.” Sirius nodded.

They got out of the car and the boys’ eyes widened as they looked up at the Disneyland Hotel. “We’re going to Disneyland?” Harry gasped. He remembered two years ago Dudley had nagged and begged his parents to take him but they hadn’t. At least not while Harry was still there. That was the summer he escaped to the Burrow with Ron, Fred and George in Mr Weasley’s flying car.

Sirius beamed at him. “We are. We’re here for ten whole days.” He slung his arm around Harry’s shoulders.

They got their bags out of the boot of the car. Sirius had sent the boys’ trunks back to Moonlit Haven, and they had packed suitcases for both of them which were inside along with his and Remus’. They headed into the hotel and checked in. Draco and Harry excitedly looking around the lobby.

They checked into the their family suit, they had a living room, a master bedroom for Remus and Sirius, and another room with bunk beds for Harry and Draco.

“I call top bunk.” Draco called rushing up to the top bunk.

Harry laughed at him. “Are you going to be okay with your hip old man?”

Draco stuck his tongue out at Harry, already sitting on the top bed his legs swinging over the edge.

“Okay you two, let’s get some rest, we have a big day tomorrow.” Remus smiled.

As the night set in, the boys could hardly contain their excitement for the adventures that awaited them. Harry lay on the bottom bunk, staring at the slats of the top bed, too excited to sleep. "I can't believe we're here," Harry whispered, more to himself than anyone else.

"Me neither," Draco responded, his voice filled with awe. "I've read about it, but I never thought we'd get to see it in person."

In the master bedroom, Remus and Sirius were unpacking their bags, sharing a quiet moment of contentment. Sirius glanced towards the door of the boys' room, a soft smile playing on his lips. "They deserve this," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

Remus nodded, placing a hand on Sirius's shoulder. "And so do we," he replied, his eyes warm with affection.

The next morning, the sun streamed through the curtains, filling the suite with a golden glow. Harry and Draco were up and dressed in record time, their excitement palpable. They bounded into the master bedroom, where Remus and Sirius were just finishing up their morning coffee.

"Ready to go?" Sirius asked, his eyes twinkling with the same excitement that shone in the boys' eyes.

"Absolutely!" Draco and Harry chorused.

They made their way out of the hotel and towards the entrance of Disneyland, the boys' eyes wide with wonder at the sight of the iconic castle in the distance. The day was filled with laughter and joy as they explored the park, from the exhilarating rides to the magical parades. Sirius took so many pictures of them all together, he filled up two rolls of film in just that first day.

As the day came to a close, they returned to their suite, exhausted but happy. Harry and Draco chatted animatedly about their favourite parts of the day as they got ready for bed.

Sirius and Remus exchanged a look of shared happiness, knowing that this trip was creating memories that would last a lifetime.

"Alright, you two," Remus said, tucking the boys in. "Get some sleep. We have another big day tomorrow."

The boys settled down, their eyes already closing as the excitement of the day gave way to the peacefulness of sleep. Harry whispered a soft, "Thank you," before drifting off, and Draco's gentle snores soon followed.

Remus and Sirius quietly left the room, the door left slightly ajar. They looked back at their sleeping boys, their hearts full.

"Here's to more adventures," Sirius murmured, wrapping an arm around Remus as they headed to their own room.

"To more adventures," Remus echoed, their hearts light with the promise of the days to come.

 

The next day they spent time around the hotel, enjoying the pool, Draco and Remus lounged in the sun loungers with books while Harry and Sirius swam in the pool, playing games and splashing about. Then in the evening they went back to the park for dinner and then stayed to watch the fireworks.

The fireworks lit up the night sky, casting a colourful glow over their faces as they stood in awe. Harry and Draco's eyes sparkled with the reflection of the dazzling display; their excitement renewed with every burst of light.

Sirius stood behind them, arms draped over their shoulders, feeling the warmth of the moment. Remus, standing close by, marvelled at how perfectly the trip was unfolding. "This is what magic looks like," he whispered, more to himself than anyone else.

As the final firework exploded in a grand finale, the crowd erupted in applause. The boys joined in, clapping and cheering, their faces lit up with pure joy. They made their way back to their suite, the air buzzing with happiness.

That night, as they all settled into their beds, the memories of the day danced through their minds. Harry and Draco fell asleep quickly, their dreams filled with the wonders of Disneyland. Sirius and Remus stayed up a little longer, talking softly about their favourite moments of the day.

"I think we should make this a yearly tradition," Sirius suggested, his voice filled with contentment.

Remus nodded, his eyes closing as he imagined the many adventures that lay ahead. "Yes, let's," he agreed.

And with that, they too drifted off to sleep, their hearts full and ready for whatever adventures tomorrow would bring.

 

The next eight days were filled with joy and fun. And then it was time to head home. Draco and Harry fell asleep in the back of the car, having been up late the night before soaking up the last moments of the holiday. They woke up for a little bit for the ferry journey back to England, the two of them fell back asleep as they drove home to Moonlit Haven. When they arrived home Remus made them all hot chocolate and they settled into the living room to drink their hot chocolate and talk about their holiday and their favourite moments. Then they all headed to bed.

Draco curled up in his bed and settled to go to sleep when the door opened and Harry crept in. “Could I sleep in here with you?” Harry whispered.

“Yeah.” Draco scooted over and Harry climbed into bed with him.

“Sorry, it’s just… I don’t know strange being on my own, I’m a little scared I’m going to wake up and be back in Privet Drive.” He admitted.

Draco reached out and pulled Harry into his arms. "It’s okay. You’re safe here. You never have to go back to that horrible place.”

Harry nodded, resting his head on Draco’s chest feeling a bit more at ease. “Thanks, Draco.” He sighed closing his eyes.

The two boys lay there for a while, enveloped in the comforting silence of Moonlit Haven. Eventually, the steady rhythm of Draco’s breathing lulled Harry into a peaceful sleep.

In another part of the house, Sirius and Remus were sitting up in bed, the soft glow of a reading lamp casting gentle shadows on the walls.

“Do you think he’s settling in okay?” Remus asked, worry evident in his voice.

Sirius smiled softly, placing a reassuring hand on Remus’s shoulder. “He’s doing just fine. We’re all together now, and that’s what matters.”

Remus sighed, feeling the weight of his concerns lift slightly. “You’re right. This is home.”

Sirius leaned over and kissed Remus’s forehead. “Now, let’s get some rest. We’ve got a lot more adventures ahead of us.”

With that, they settled into the blankets, the warmth of the moment wrapping around them as they drifted off to sleep, dreams filled with hope and the promise of tomorrow.

 

The next week was more relaxed with the full moon drawing closer. Draco was worried about it. He knew the potion was fine and it would work but he couldn’t get rid of that horrible worry about losing himself again. He became more irritable and withdrawn as the full moon drew closer. He’d lock himself in his room for hours, trying to escape his own head in his books and practicing playing his new guitar until his fingers bled. They day before the full moon saw the first argument between Harry and Draco. Harry was trying to get Draco to come fly with him and Sirius.

“I don’t want to.” Draco snapped at him. “Merlin Harry, we don’t have to do everything together, I’m not your babysitter, get out of my face.” He stormed off, slamming his bedroom door.

Harry stood there, stunned and hurt by Draco's sudden outburst. He clenched his fists and took a deep breath, trying to calm the rising tide of frustration within him. He knew Draco was struggling, and that this time of the month was particularly hard for him, but it didn’t make the harsh words sting any less.

Deciding to leave Draco alone for a while, Harry joined Sirius outside. The clear, crisp air and the gentle rustling of leaves in the wind did little to soothe his troubled mind. Sirius noticed the tension and wrapped an arm around Harry's shoulders.

“He didn’t mean it, you know,” Sirius said gently. “He’s just scared.”

“I know,” Harry replied, his voice barely above a whisper. “But it’s hard not to take it personally.”

Sirius nodded, understanding. “Give him some time. He’ll come around.”

Harry managed a small smile, grateful for Sirius’s support. Together, they watched the sun set, its golden rays casting a warm glow over Moonlit Haven.

Inside, Draco sat on the edge of his bed, staring at his guitar. His fingers ached, and his heart felt heavy with guilt. He knew he had hurt Harry, and he hated himself for it. But the fear of the approaching full moon was overwhelming, and he didn’t know how to handle it.

There was a soft knock at the door and Remus walked in carrying two cups of lemonade and sat down passing one to him. “What’s going on pup?” He asked.

Draco accepted the glass and stared at it. “I’m sorry.”

Remus took a sip of his own lemonade before responding. “It’s okay, Draco. We all have our moments, especially when things get overwhelming. Especially so close to the full moon, you wouldn’t believe some of the fights Sirius and I have gotten into over the years. I once told him to stop breathing because it was annoying.”

Draco looked up, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. “I know, but sometimes it just feels like too much. I don’t want to push him away, but I don’t know how to deal with everything happening inside me.”

Remus nodded sympathetically. “It’s natural to feel that way. What’s weighing on your mind? Talk to me.”

“I’m scared. I know the potion is fine and it won’t happen again, but I hated not having control, I hated it. And I’m scared it’s going to happen again.” Draco sniffed.

Remus placed a reassuring hand on Draco's shoulder. "It won’t happen again.” He promised. “It is scary and I wish you hadn’t had to go through that. I promise you, it won’t happen again.”

Harry and Sirius sat in the cool grass looking up at the clouds. “Sirius? Can I ask you something?” Harry asked him.

“Anything cub.” Sirius nodded.

“Can you teach me how to become an animagus?” Harry asked him with hopeful eyes.

Sirius smiled. “Of course I can.” He slung his arms around Harry’s shoulders.

Later that day Harry walked over and knocked on Draco’s bedroom door, his friend was curled up in his armchair with a book. “Hey.” He walked into the room. “Peace offering.” He held out a chocolate frog.

Draco smiled accepting the chocolate. “I’m sorry Harry.”

“It’s okay.” Harry sat down on Draco’s desk chair.

"Do you want to talk about it?" Harry asked gently, sensing there was more on Draco's mind.

Draco looked up, his eyes shimmering with a mixture of regret and relief. "I just... I feel so helpless sometimes, Harry. Like I can't control anything in my life."

Harry nodded, understanding all too well the feeling of being swept away by forces beyond one's control. "I get it. But you know, we're all here for you. Remus, Sirius, me... you're not alone in this."

Draco's lips curved into a small smile. "Thanks, Harry. That means a lot."

Harry grinned back. "Anytime. Now, how about we go for a walk? Clear our heads a bit."

Draco nodded, slowly unfolding from his chair. "Yeah, that sounds good."

As they left the room together, the weight on Draco's shoulders seemed a little lighter, they headed out into the garden and into the woods, wandering through the trees in companionable silence.

“Hey guess what?” Harry grinned at him.

“I’m your favourite person in the whole world.” Draco nudged him.

Harry smiled. “Well obviously.” He rolled his eyes. “No, Sirius is going to teach me to become an animagus.”

Draco’s eyes widened. “Really?” He gasped. “Harry are you sure, that can be really dangerous.”

“I know but I want to do this. Then I can be with you on full moons.” Harry shrugged.

Draco's expression softened, a mixture of gratitude and worry flickering in his eyes. "You don't have to do that for me, Harry," he said quietly. "But... it means more than I can say, knowing you'd go to such lengths."

Harry reached out, placing a comforting hand on Draco's shoulder. "We're in this together, remember? Besides, I think it would be pretty cool to have another animagus in the group. Sirius has been telling me all about the process, and I think I can handle it."

“Alright,” Draco sighed, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. “But promise me you’ll be careful. I don’t want to lose you.”

“I promise,” Harry said firmly. They continued their walk, the bond between them growing stronger with each step they took together.

Chapter 27

Notes:

Another chapter for you with some background on things that have happened in the past.

The end of July drew nearer, and Remus, Sirius and Draco were planning the best birthday party they could for Harry. All of Harry’s friends were invited, Remus and Draco had been baking non stop for two days to get everything ready. Molly had written and volunteered to make the cake which they’d gratefully accepted. Sirius was in charge of the entertainment, he had bought a load of fireworks for the evening and was arranging games for the day.

The house was buzzing with excitement as decorations went up. Streamers of red and gold hung from the rafters, and magical lanterns floated around the room, casting a warm glow. Hermione and Ron arrived early to help set up, their laughter filling the spaces between bursts of activity.

"Harry's going to love this," Ron said, stringing enchanted fairy lights along the walls. Hermione nodded in agreement, adjusting a banner that read "Happy Birthday, Harry!" in glittering letters.

In the kitchen, Remus and Draco worked side by side, the air filled with the sweet aroma of freshly baked treats. "These cookies are coming out great," Draco remarked, sliding a tray into the oven. "I think we might have outdone ourselves this time, Remus."

Remus chuckled, wiping flour from his hands. "Let's just hope Harry thinks so too."

Meanwhile, in the living room, Sirius was setting up the games. He had charmed a set of wizard chess pieces to march around in formation, and a stack of enchanted cards sat on the table, ready for a spirited game of Exploding Snap. He paused, looking around at the preparations with a satisfied smile. "This is going to be a birthday Harry will never forget," he mused aloud.

As the day drew to a close, guests started to arrive, filling the house with joyous chatter and anticipation. Harry, oblivious to the surprise awaiting him, returned from a walk with Hagrid, his face lighting up as he stepped through the door. "Surprise!" everyone shouted in unison, the room erupting in cheers and applause.

Harry stood there, momentarily stunned, before breaking into a wide grin. "You guys did all this for me?" he asked, his voice filled with emotion.

Draco stepped forward, handing Harry a beautifully wrapped gift. "Of course we did. Happy birthday, Harry."

Harry took the gift, his eyes misting over as he looked around at his friends and family. "Thank you, all of you. This means the world to me."

The evening was filled with laughter, games, and the dazzling display of fireworks that Sirius had promised. As the night drew to a close, Harry found himself surrounded by those he loved, feeling more at home than he ever had before. The bond between them all was undeniable, a testament to the love and friendship they shared.

And as the final firework lit up the night sky, Harry made a silent wish: for many more moments like this, surrounded by the people who made his life truly magical.

 

Severus Snape hated his house. Spinners End was haunted, he was sure of it. There had been a time once when he hadn’t hated it so much, when his friends had moved in with him. It had felt like the four of them against the world, it really had been. Now the house was empty, except for him. And now his new house guest.

Peter Pettigrew kept to himself, he stayed in his room, Severus left food outside his bedroom for him, but they hardly interacted.

Severus was by nature not much of a people person. He didn’t trust easily and the people he had trusted with his life were all gone. He sat in his living room alone with the curtains drawn, barely filtering in any sunlight and stared at the book he was trying to read while nursing a glass of firewhiskey. It was too early to be drinking really but it had been a horrible year and he felt like he deserved it.

You’re brooding again.

Severus closed his eyes. Barty’s voice still came to him in this room, he could almost picture the young man sprawled over the sofa playing with an old Rubix cube.

“I’m not brooding.” Severus muttered under his breath.

You so are.

Severus snapped his book closed irritated.

His worst memory also happened to be his best one. It was after the Defence Against the Dark Arts O.W.L, he’d wandered out into the grounds reviewing the questions not really paying attention to what he was doing when Potter and Black had decided to target him, a regular occurrence. Then he’d said those horrible things to Lily who was only trying to help and she’d left him alone. Potter was going to pull down his trousers when a blast sent Potter flying backwards into Black and he’d dropped to the grass. When he looked up, a hand was outstretched towards him, and he looked up into the grinning face of Barty Crouch Jr.

Becoming friends with Barty was a culture shock. Barty was far too clever for his own good, loud and unapologetic. He had a horrible temper and lashed out. But he was a sight better a friend than Mulciber and Avery who Severus had tried to befriend more that year. He wondered how different his life would have been if he had remained friends with them instead. Along with Barty came Evan and Regulus, the other fourth year Slytherin boys. Severus moved into their dorm taking up the fourth bed in his sixth year and it was the best year he’d ever had.

Like him Barty’s father was an asshole. While Tobias Snape used his fists to dominate his son, Barty Crouch Snr used the Imperius curse to control his son. Tobias died in his seventh year and the summer he graduated Barty had shown up at his door with all his belongings and moved in. Not long after Evan and Regulus joined them. All four of them living under one roof, barely legal adults just trying to survive.

They’d spend hours in the living room together talking and planning. None of them wanted to be Death Eaters, all of them done with taking orders from men who had never proved worthy to be followed. But they all wanted to do something. They weren’t good enough for the light side and they were too strong willed for the dark side. They were morally grey as Regulus called them.

The thing all of them agreed upon was the world needed to change but not in the way either side of the war wanted.

It was Regulus who was by far the most cunning of them all, who suggested they start fighting back against the world in their own way. Take down both sides and create a third side. Evan came up with the name The Life and Death Brigade and Barty suggested their words, in omnia paratus, ready for all things.

But none of them had been ready.

Regulus had gone first. None of them really knew what happened to him. One day he just vanished and never came back. Severus still held out hope that he might just be in hiding somewhere living his best life but realistically he knew his friend was dead.

Evan had gone second, killed by Alastor Moody in a duel. Evan’s whole family had been Death Eaters and he’d been marked one even though he wasn’t. He’d been doing some spying, gone out with his brothers to get information. It was all so stupid now.

Barty had died in Azkaban. That one still made no sense to Severus. When Karkaroff had named Barty alongside the Lestranges and one other as being responsible for Frank and Alice Longbottom, it hadn’t made sense. Barty wasn’t a Death Eater. Severus would know, he and his friends had made a point of getting tattoos on their left arm where the dark mark should have been to show they would never take the mark. But for Barty’s father it had been enough to condemn him and to sentence his son without trial. Barty had died in Azkaban a year later.

Severus was all that was left of the Life and Death Brigade. Alone with nothing but an empty house and the phantom faces of his friends. He wondered if this was how Remus Lupin had felt after the first war had ended. He was jealous of the man for his second chances, he got his husband back, his best friend.

There was a soft knock at the door and Severus looked up to see Peter poking his head around the door looking nervous. “May I join you?” He asked in a small voice.

Severus nodded.

Peter walked into the room and sat down in one of the chairs. “I never said thank you.” He looked down at his hands. “Thank you for everything.”

Severus said nothing for a moment, simply looking at Peter. It had been a long time since they'd been in the same room together, sharing anything more than curt nods in passing. The weight of their shared past hung between them like an unwelcome spectre. Try. Barty’s voice echoed in his head. “No man should have their free will taken from them. What happened to you was abhorrent and Dumbledore will pay for it.”

Peter sniffed. “I hate it was me. If it had been someone stronger…”

“Not even the strongest mind could have gone against Dumbledore.” Severus shook his head. “He is not a force you can fight.” Not openly. Severus said to himself.

Peter nodded, a haunted look clouding his eyes. "I still remember the day he cornered me, he smiled when he put the curse on me, I never felt so small and I turn into a rat."

"He has a way of doing that.” Severus nodded.

Peter's expression hardened. "But it doesn't excuse what I did, does it? I betrayed my friends. I don't deserve forgiveness."

Severus sighed, feeling the weariness of years of betrayals and regrets. "Perhaps none of us do. But we must live with our choices and find some semblance of redemption, even in the smallest acts. You can come back from this Peter, and your actions were not your own, they were made by someone else."

“You never became a Death Eater.” Peter looked at him curiously.

“No.” Severus downed his drink. “I lived under a tyrant for most of my life and I wasn’t about to trade one for another.” He set his book aside.

Peter nodded. “I’m sorry. For what we did to you at school. It wasn’t right.”

Severus blinked. He hadn’t expected that. “Thank you.” He nodded.

The silence that followed was heavy, laden with years of unspoken words and shared burdens. The flickering candlelight cast dancing shadows on the walls, reflecting the complex emotions that swirled in the room.

Severus cleared his throat, breaking the quiet. "We were all different people back then, shaped by the circumstances we couldn't control. But now, we have the chance to make things right, in whatever way we can."

Peter's eyes met Severus's, a flicker of hope igniting within the depths of his despair. "Do you really believe that, Severus? That we can change, even after everything?"

Severus nodded slowly, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "I do. It's never too late to seek redemption, Peter. We all have the capacity to change, to become better versions of ourselves. But it starts with accepting our past and learning from it."

An air of determination settled around Peter, his resolve visibly strengthening. "You're right. I can't undo what I've done, but I can work toward making amends. For James, Lily, and everyone else I've wronged."

Severus's expression softened, a rare warmth in his usually stern features. "That's all anyone can ask for, Peter. To try, and to never give up on the possibility of redemption."

The two men sat in quiet companionship, united by their pasts and the newfound hope for a better future. The path to redemption was long and fraught with obstacles, but they would face it together, step by step.

“What are you going to get Sev?” Barty asked looking over the tattoos on display.

It had of course been Barty’s idea that they all get tattoos on their left arms. Regulus and Evan were on the other side of the shop looking at designs. Severus had no idea what to get on his arm. He shrugged in response.

Severus studied the designs on display, his eyes finally settling on a delicate yet intricate tattoo of a phoenix rising from ashes, but he asked for it to rise out of a lily flower. It symbolized rebirth and redemption—an apt representation of his newfound hope. “I think I’ll get this one,” he murmured, pointing to the design. The added lily was a symbol of his friend, his first friend. He missed Lily dearly every day, he was trying to be a better man for her. Even if they never spoke again, he would still do his best.

Barty, ever the bold and daring one, chose a fierce dragon wrapped around his arm, its scales shimmering with an almost lifelike quality. “This one suits me,” he declared with a grin, the tattoo reflecting his fiery spirit and unyielding determination.

Regulus, with his penchant for subtle elegance, selected a constellation of stars scattered across his forearm that formed the outline of a stag and a dog. “It’s a reminder that there’s always light, even in the darkest of times,” he said softly, the stars symbolizing guidance and hope.

Evan, with a twinkle in his eye, opted for a Celtic knot—an intricate pattern that represented eternal life and interconnectedness. “We’re all bound together, in this life and the next,” he remarked, the tattoo signifying the unbreakable bonds of their friendship and shared journey.

As the tattoos were inked onto their skin, each of them felt a profound sense of connection and purpose. These symbols were not just marks on their bodies, but emblems of their resolve to face the future, no matter the trials that lay ahead. They had chosen their tattoos carefully, each one a testament to their individual paths and the shared commitment to redemption and unity.

“To the Life and Death Brigade.” Barty held up his pint in the pub afterwards in celebration.

Severus smiled clinking his glass against his friends, all of them repeating back. “To the Life and Death Brigade.”

They were all so full of hope back then. They could see a world reborn from their little table in the pub. How wrong they all were.

 

1979

Regulus Black was a smart man. He was also desperate to stop this war. Removing Voldemort first was the best move. But he knew he couldn’t do it alone. He should have trusted his friends with the information he’d uncovered but he didn’t want to see them in danger, and he was sure that Albus Dumbledore for all his faults would at least want to act to get rid of the Dark Lord Voldemort. How wrong he was.

He knew he needed proof and Regulus had found it. By chance, but still. It started when Kreacher appeared to him, soaked and ill and told him a story about a cave.

His father had been getting close to Voldemort, never a full out Death Eater but a supporter and one day Voldemort had asked for the family house elf. Regulus remembered the night he left Grimmauld Place he’d told Kreacher, if he ever needed Regulus to come to him. It hadn’t been an order really, but it had been enough to save Kreacher’s life.

It had been exactly when Regulus needed. He was sure that the thing in the cave was one of Voldemort’s horcruxes. He and Kreacher had travelled there together, Regulus had order Kreacher to force him to drink the potion and then leave him there when he reached for the water and the Inferi had started to drag themselves from beneath the surface. Kreacher had left and returned seconds later with Evan.

They’d made it out by the skin of their teeth. Evan had begged Regulus to return home but he had to get the proof straight to Dumbledore.

“This will end the war Ev.” Regulus swallowed.

“Doing this isn’t going to bring them back.” Evan had argued. “He’s moved on Reg.”

“I know.” Regulus shook his head. “This isn’t about that. It’s about ending this. Dumbledore will end it.”

He wished he’d listened to his best friend. Evan had watched him go and he never saw them again.

Dumbledore had smiled at him when he’d imprisoned Regulus, locking him away in a cell deep within Hogwarts and spent hours interrogating him, using copious amounts of Veritaserum to get him to talk not just about his research into Tom Riddle but his friends, their plans, their hopes, his own dreams of the future. But most of the time he was left alone, trapped without a wand and with nothing to do but reflect on his failures.

 

Evan Rosier hated Death Eaters. He hated his family for blindly following him. He hated Albus Dumbledore who had imprisoned him in this cell for over a decade. And now here he was in the forest of Albania, seeking out whatever was left of Lord Voldemort to help him get back to power. All on the orders of Albus Dumbledore.

 

Barty Crouch Jr was trapped in his own head. His father always kept him under the Imperius curse. And he was forced to live under an Invisibility cloak. He hated it. He hated his father. He felt like a caged dragon. Some days he would stare at his forearm at the dragon tattoo there and think of his friends. Regulus and Evan were dead and gone, Severus was alone, and he was here. Trapped. But he was getting stronger, he was fighting against his father, there were moments when he was himself again. But he had to bide his time. He had to do this right.

Winky, the house elf, charged with watching him. Had convinced his father to let him go to the Quidditch World Cup. He had always loved Quidditch. Perhaps this would be the chance he had been waiting for. If he could just get back to Severus. If he could just get back to him, then he could be safe again. He just had to be ready. In omnia paratus.

 

1981

James Potter sat in the living room of the cottage of Godric’s Hollow. Lily was upstairs putting Harry to sleep. He’d just finished up cleaning up the dinner things and was making them some tea when the patronus appeared.

James, I need to speak with you urgently. Please come to the cottage at the end of the street number two, bring your cloak. Come alone.

The message was from Dumbledore. James acted quickly. He let Lily know he had to pop out and grabbed his cloak, making sure he had his wand and headed for cottage number two. Carefully he crept inside and found Dumbledore waiting in the living room. He took of the cloak. “Professor.”

Dumbledore turned around a fond smile on his lips. “James. Whom trained you in your seventh year to join the Order of the Phoenix?”

“Alastor Moody. What did you tell me the day my parents died?” James asked.

“I told you that they would be incredibly proud of the man you have become.” Dumbledore nodded his head solemnly.

James relaxed. “What do you need Professor, is there news?” He asked.

“Indeed my boy. I am in need of your help. I’m sorry to say you won’t like it.” And with that Dumbledore pointed his wand at James and everything went black.

Dumbledore looked down at the unconscious young man with a sigh. “I am sorry James, but one day you’ll understand, everything I do is for the greater good.” He cleared his throat. “You may come out now.”

A young man the same age as James walked out of the back room, his name escaped Dumbledore now, he was a nobody, someone he’d found and used the Imperius curse on, he wouldn’t be missed. He so hated doing this but sometimes war required greater sacrifices. He handed the man James’ wand and reached down to pull a few hairs from James’ head and added them to the potion. “Drink this.”

The Polyjuice Potion was an improved recipe it would last until the man took the antidote which he would never need.

Once his physical appearance was changed, Dumbledore made him switch clothes with James and ordered him to return to the cottage in Godric’s Hollow, giving him the information from Pettigrew so he would be able to find it. If he was right, Lily Potter wouldn’t have time to know the difference.

Dumbledore watched the man leave before collecting the invisibility cloak, examining it closely, yes, this was it. He sighed putting the cloak in his pocket, taking hold of James’ arm and apparated back to his office at Hogwarts. He levitated his unconscious body into a cell and laid him down on the cot. It had been difficult to decide between James and Lily but if his plans went the way he hoped then this was the right choice. The love of a mother would prove a powerful protection he was sure of it. It was a shame, but this was war and so much more than that. It didn’t matter what happened so long as Dumbledore got what he wanted most.

James would be a valuable chess piece in years to come, he was sure. Just like Regulus and Evan and Peter. They were his Rooks and Knights on the board. He was a patient man, he’d waited this long and he would continue to bide his time and play his pieces as and when they were needed.

Notes:

Severus and friends being called the Life and Death Brigade is a nod to my favourite tv show Gilmore Girls and I thought it fitted the four Slytherins.

A few inspiration songs for this fic include
This Was Me from Everybody's Talking About Jamie (movie)
Empty Chairs at Empty Tables from Les Miserables (this one is Severus' song)
I'm Still Here (Jim's Theme) from Treasure Planet (this one is Draco's song)

Chapter 28

Notes:

Falls to the floor from your love!

Ah thank you so much for your support of this fic.

I hope you enjoy this next chapter as we head to the Quidditch World Cup.

Sirius knocked on Draco’s bedroom door in early August. “Hey pup, the motorbike is all finished and running. Would you like to come for a ride?” He asked.

Draco looked up from his guitar with a sparkle in his eyes. “Really?”

Sirius nodded.

“Okay.” Draco set down his guitar on its stand and followed Sirius out to the garage. Sirius handed him a leather jacket and helmet, putting on his own and helped Draco to sit on the back. Draco wrapped his arms around Sirius’ middle.

“Hang on tight.” Sirius called from the back and then kick started the engine and they were speeding out of the garage.

The countryside around them blurred into a tapestry of green and gold as they roared down the winding roads. The wind whistled past their ears, carrying away the sounds of the world and leaving behind only the rumble of the motorbike and the thrum of adventure. Draco's heart raced in time with the engine, exhilaration coursing through his veins.

Sirius navigated the twists and turns with ease, a broad grin plastered on his face. They rode for what felt like hours, the sun arching through the sky, until they finally reached a local boxing gym.

Sirius brought the bike to a halt, and Draco reluctantly loosened his grip, stepping off and removing his helmet.

"Well, what do you think?" Sirius asked, his eyes gleaming with pride.

Draco's face flushed with excitement. "That was incredible!” He exclaimed, exhilarated. He looked up at the building. “Where are we?” He asked.

Sirius smiled. “I know you’ve been struggling with some anger and stuff, I know how it feels to feel like you’re not in control. Monty… Harry’s grandfather, he got me into boxing to help with that. I thought maybe you might like to give it a try?”

“Boxing?” Draco frowned.

“Yeah.” Sirius nodded his head. “I think you’ll like it.”

“Okay but I don’t think I’m really dressed…”

Sirius opened the storage box on the back of the bike and took out a gym bag, he’d put expansion charms on it to make it easy to fit larger items. “I’ve thought of that. Come on, I think you’re going to love it. It’s also good to know how to throw a proper punch.”

Draco smiled nodding his head. “Okay.”

Sirius slung his arm around Draco’s shoulders, and they walked into the gym together.

Inside, the gym buzzed with energy. The rhythmic thuds of fists hitting punching bags filled the air, punctuated by the occasional shout of encouragement. Draco took in the scene, feeling a mixture of awe and nervousness.

Sirius led him to the locker room, where he handed Draco the gym bag. “Get changed and meet me by the ring,” he instructed.

Draco quickly changed into the workout clothes Sirius had packed. As he laced up the boxing shoes, he felt a sense of determination building within him. This was something new, something that might help him channel his restless energy.

When he emerged, Sirius was already waiting by the ring, wrapping his hands in protective tape. He tossed a roll to Draco. “First lesson, always wrap your hands properly. It protects your knuckles and wrists.”

Draco mimicked Sirius’s movements, enjoying the methodical process. Once they were ready, Sirius called over a trainer, a burly man with a kind face. “Draco, this is Mike. He’s going to show you the ropes.”

Mike greeted Draco with a firm handshake. “Ready to get started, kid?”

Draco nodded, his initial reservations melting away under Mike’s friendly demeanor. The trainer began with basic footwork drills, teaching Draco how to move efficiently and maintain balance.

As the session progressed, Draco found himself enthralled. He focused intently on Mike’s instructions, learning how to jab, hook, and uppercut. Each successful punch brought a surge of satisfaction, a tangible sense of control he hadn’t felt in a long time.

Sirius watched from the sidelines, a proud smile on his face. Draco was a natural, his movements becoming more fluid and confident with each passing minute.

After an hour, Mike called for a break. Draco, sweaty and breathless, joined Sirius on a bench. “How’s it feel?” Sirius asked.

“Great,” Draco panted, a grin spreading across his face. “I never thought I’d like boxing, but it’s amazing.”

Sirius clapped him on the back. “I knew you would. Let’s keep at it.”

And so, a new chapter began for Draco. Week after week, he returned to the gym with Sirius, each session chipping away at his anger, replacing it with discipline and focus. Boxing became more than just a sport; it became a lifeline, a path to reclaiming his inner peace.

 

The Quidditch World Cup soon became all Harry and Draco could talk about. Sirius and Remus had surprised them on Harry’s birthday with the news they had tickets and were going to be going to the final. Ron and his family were going too, along with Hermione and Neville. It was going to be a great finale to the summer holidays.

They side along apparated to the camp site. Registering easily and then headed for their pitch. It was fun working together setting up their tent and then exploring the campsite, they’d arrived a few days early to the match to enjoy the excitement of the spectators and have some fun on the campsite.

They spent the first day just people watching, laughing at non muggle educated wizards attempts at muggle clothing, kicking a football around, walking around the campsite looking at peoples’ tributes to their team and even took a tour of the stadium and met the Irish team in the locker room.

The day of the match arrived, and the campfire was alive with excitement. The Weasleys arrived early in the morning and the Lupin-Black-Potter family joined them to help set up the tents and get settled. Ron, Hermione, Neville, Harry and Draco all volunteered to get water together, wandering through the campsite. They caught up on the last weeks of summer and everything they’d been up to, running into a couple of friends here and there. It was easy to find the water pumps as Harry and Draco knew where they were.

“You look so much better Harry.” Hermione smiled at her best friend.

“I feel it.” Harry nodded.

Harry had hit a growth spurt over the holidays, he was finally a healthy weight, and he had built up soft muscle from the amount of flying he’d been doing, he was even going on morning runs with Sirius. He felt amazing too, like he could finally breathe in his own skin. His hair was now shoulder length and lay in messy curls that he usually tied back in a low ponytail. He was relaxed and happy. Remus and Sirius had suggested he go and see a mind healer, he’d been reluctant at first but after the first couple of sessions, he found he really needed it.

Ron clapped him on the shoulder. “Going to break some hearts this year mate.” He joked.

Harry blushed shaking his head. “Nah I don’t think so.”

Hermione shot a subtle glance at Draco, but he was pretending to be deaf right now.

As they returned with the water, the group could hear the distant roars of excited fans filtering through the trees. Harry felt a surge of exhilaration; the atmosphere was electric, and he couldn’t wait for the match to begin. Back at the campsite, Mr Weasley was animatedly talking with Sirius about muggle technology while Remus was chatting with Fred and George.

While they waited for breakfast to cook, they had plenty of time to people watch, Ministry officials were running around, pausing to cordially greeted Mr Weasley, who kept up a running commentary on who was who.

“Ah and here’s the man of the hour.” Arthur called spotting someone walking by. “Ludo.”

Ludo Bagman turned, he was a very noticeable person, dressed in bright yellow quidditch robes with black stripes. “Ahoy there!” He greeted walking into the tent with a boyish smile. “Arthur, old man, what a day, eh? What a day! Could we have asked for more perfect weather? A cloudless night coming. And hardly a hiccup in the arrangements. Not much for me to do!” He shrugged. “By goodness, Sirius Black, good to see you old chap, good to see you.” He shook Sirius’ hand vigorously. “Shocked I was when I heard the news, shocked. Honestly you’ve got a damn good lawyer there, she’s been putting the Ministry through it’s paces let me tell you. Great to see you out and about.” He smiled at Sirius.

Sirius laughed, a genuine, hearty laugh that Harry hadn't heard in years. "Thank you, Ludo. It's good to be back among friends," he said warmly.

Percy hurried forward his hand outstretched. Ron had told Harry how eager Percy was to get a good reputation in the Ministry and absolutely adored his new boss, who happened to be Barty Crouch.

“Ah yes.” Arthur nodded. “My son Percy, he’s just started at the Ministry. And this is Fred… no, George, sorry… that’s Fred. Bill, Charlie, Ron and my daughter, Ginny. Then we have Ron’s friends, Hermione Granger, Neville Longbottom, Draco Lupin and Harry Potter.” He motioned to the group.

Bagman did the usual double take people always did when they encountered Harry, his eyes flicking to his forehead. Harry had grown out his fringe to hide the scar there now, so it wasn’t visible.

“Everyone.” Arthur continued. “This is Ludo Bagman, you all know who he is, he’s the reason we got such good tickets.”

Ludo smiled at Arthur. “Fancy a flutter on the match Arthur?” He asked, jingling what sounded like a lot of coins in his pockets. “I’ve already got Roddy Pontner betting me Bulgaria will score first. I offered him nice odds, considering Ireland’s front three are the strongest I’ve seen in years. And little Agatha Timms has put up half shares in her eel farm on a week-long match.”

“Oh . . . go on then,” said Mr. Weasley. “Let’s see . . . a Galleon on Ireland to win?”

“A Galleon?” Ludo Bagman looked slightly disappointed, but recovered himself. “Very well, very well . . . any other takers? Sirius old boy?” He looked to Sirius.

Sirius snorted shaking his head. “I only gamble with my life.” He chuckled. “And you still owe me fifty galleons for that bet we made on the last World Cup in 77.”

Ludo turned a horrible puce shade. “Ah, yes well…”

“Don’t worry about it.” Sirius waved him off.

Ludo chuckled. “Yes, well… any other takers.”

But no one else was up for parting with gold, especially after Sirius’ comment.

Ludo tucked his little notebook away and turned to Arthur. “Couldn’t do me a brew, I suppose? I’m keeping an eye out for Barty Crouch. My Bulgarian opposite number’s making difficulties, and I can’t understand a word he’s saying. Barty’ll be able to sort it out. He speaks about a hundred and fifty languages.”

Draco noticed the way Remus and Sirius tensed at the name, rightly so considering Crouch was the one who sent Sirius to Azkaban without a trial.

 “Mr. Crouch?” Percy gasped positively writhing with excitement. “He speaks over two hundred! Mermish and Gobbledegook and Troll . . .”

“Anyone can speak Troll.” Fred cut him off dismissively. “All you have to do is point and grunt.”

Percy threw Fred an extremely nasty look and stoked the fire vigorously to bring the kettle back to the boil while Sirius laughed and winked at Fred.

“Any news of Bertha Jorkins yet, Ludo?” Mr. Weasley asked.

Bagman settled himself down on the grass crossing his legs. “Not a dicky bird. But she’ll turn up. Poor old Bertha memory like a leaky cauldron and no sense of direction. Lost, you take my word for it. She’ll wander back into the office sometime in October, thinking it’s still July.”

Sirius frowned. “Bertha Jorkins?”

“Yes, she works in my department now. You know her Sirius?” Ludo asked.

Remus nodded. “We both did in school. She was a few years above us.”

Sirius nodded; lips pressed thin. “Yeah, she was a nosy parker.” He huffed. “And a complete idiot.” He muttered under his breath so only Remus could hear him.

“Where has she gone missing?” Remus asked trying not to laugh at his husband.

“Oh, she went to visit and aunt in Albania.” Ludo shook his head. “I’m sure she’ll turn up. Barty Crouch keeps saying I could send someone to look for her, but we honestly don’t have anyone to spare right now. Ah, speak of the devil, Barty!”

Ludo seemed oblivious to the way half the tent tensed as a man appeared at their fireside. He was the chalk to Ludo’s cheese, dressed in a smart suit and tie. He could have passed for a muggle banker. Harry thought it was clear why Percy worshipped the man, Percy had always been very for rule following and this man gave off the aura that rules were always meant to be followed to the letter. “Pull up a bit of grass Barty.” Ludo motioned him over.

“No thank you, Ludo.” Crouch snipped impatience clear in his tone. “I’ve been looking for you everywhere. The Bulgarians are insisting we add another twelve seats to the Top Box.”

Ludo slapped his thigh. “Oh, is that what they’re after? I thought the chap was asking to borrow a pair of tweezers. Bit of a strong accent.” He added to the side for the rest of the group with a bashful smile.

“Mr. Crouch!” Percy jumped to his feet, dropping into a half bow that made him look like a hunchback. “Would you like a cup of tea?”

“Oh,” Mr Crouch blinked, looking over at Percy with mild surprise. “Yes, thank you, Weatherby.” He nodded his head, his eyes landing on Sirius. “Mr Black.”

“Lord Black actually.” Sirius sneered.

“Of course, apologies.” Crouch nodded his head and then turned to look at Arthur. “Oh and I’ve been wanting a word with you too, Arthur. Ali Bashir’s on the warpath. He wants a word with you about your embargo on flying carpets.”

Mr. Weasley heaved a deep sigh. “I sent him an owl about that just last week. If I’ve told him once I’ve told him a hundred times: Carpets are defined as a Muggle Artifact by the Registry of Proscribed Charmable Objects, but will he listen?”

“I doubt it,” Mr. Crouch sniffed, accepting a cup from Percy. “He’s desperate to export here.”

“Well, they’ll never replace brooms in Britain, will they?” Bagman chuckled like the idea was ridiculous.

“Ali thinks there’s a niche in the market for a family vehicle. I remember my grandfather had an Axminster that could seat twelve but that was before carpets were banned, of course.” Mr Crouch shook his head, speaking as though he didn’t want anybody to have any doubt that all his ancestors had abided strictly by the law.

Sirius sat silent with a tense jaw; his fists clenched. Remus reached out and placed a comforting hand on his arm. It wouldn’t do either of them any good to start a fight in the middle of the Quidditch World Cup with Barty Crouch.

Harry glanced at Draco who was ignoring the conversation all together, deep in conversation with Hermione about the summer homework they had been set and various books they’d been reading.

“I finished all the Chronicles of Narnia.” Draco was telling Hermione. “And I’ve been making a dent in the Agatha Christies, I like the Poirot ones, I’m reading them in publication order, I’ve just started Murder on the Orient Express.”

Hermione gasped. “Oh, that’s one of my favourites, you’ll have to tell me what you thought once you’ve finished it.”

Draco nodded. “Of course.”

“I read those books you recommend on Ancient Runes; they were so good. I loved the theory of rune stones.” Hermione ran her hand through her hair. “We should try and explore it when we’re back at school.”

“I’d love to. I’ve got so many ideas for how we could use Runes.” Draco grinned at her. “Neville, I think there are some that would help with plant growth, I’ll show you when we get back to school.”

Neville grinned. “I’d love that. I’ve been doing loads of cross pollination experiments in our greenhouse, and I think I’m close to creating something new.” He puffed out his chest proudly. “I’ve been writing with Professor Sprout about it, and she’s agreed to let me bring my work with me and keep it in one of the greenhouses.”

“Are you three really talking about school right now?” Ron groaned.

Draco and Hermione rolled their eyes playfully at him. Neville blushed, he still wasn’t quite used to being included in the group, but he was happy and excited to be here.

“Let the nerds talk Ron, we can bore them later with Quidditch talk.” Harry teased.

The tent relaxed as Crouch and Bagman left, after vague hints about something happening at Hogwarts this year. Fred and George started trying to ply their dad for information, but Arthur Weasley just smiled with a twinkle in his eye and said they’d find out soon enough.

The excitement in the campsite bubbled like a boiling cauldron as the afternoon wore on. The still summer air was filled with anticipation, and it seemed the Ministry had given up trying to stop blatant displays of magic by this point.

Salesmen had started to appear with various souvenirs and the group left the tent to do some shopping. Draco purchased an Ireland jersey that was styled off his favourite Chasers, Moran and a miniature firebolt, a program and a set of omnioculars.

They all congregated back at the Weasley tents and then a deep gong sounded from somewhere in the woods and loads of red and green lanterns lit, illuminating the path to the pitch.

“All right everyone, it’s time.” Arthur proclaimed.

Draco walked with Remus towards the pitch, wearing his new jersey and shaking with excitement. He smiled up at his dad. “This has been the best summer.” He whispered.

Remus nodded. “It really has.” He slung his arm around Draco’s shoulders. They arrived at the stadium, the massive structure looming over them.

“Top box.” The Ministry witch said checking their tickets. “Special elevator entrance is over to the left, right to the top.” She handed back the tickets to Sirius.

Sirius smiled. “See you up there.” He nodded to Arthur, sympathising that they had to climb all those stairs, with Remus and Draco with them, they were able to take the special access elevator. There was no way the two would be able to climb that many stairs and not collapse. “We’ll save the seats.”

The four of them headed for the special entrance and took it all the way to the top. Harry grinned at Draco, so excited for his first ever professional Quidditch game. They arrived and took the seats right in the front row, making sure to save enough for everyone else.

Fifteen minutes later the others arrived. Ron dropped into the seat the other side of Harry, out of breath and visibly sweating. “That… Was too many stairs.” He panted.

Hermione took the seat on the other side of Ron, her hair slightly bushier than when they’d left them.

Draco gave them a guilty smile. He hated special treatment, but he knew he needed it for this specific moment. It still made him feel different and he really hated feeling like that. He decided to take time to read his program. He was reading the bio on Moran when Harry gasped next to him. “Dobby?”

Draco frowned at the name of his old house elf and turned around to see a house elf, not Dobby, sat on the seat behind him. Glad it wasn’t the old elf; he turned around and continued to read. His hand came up to play with the locket around his neck. He hadn’t told anyone about his mother reaching out or her gift. He wasn’t sure why, but he felt like it was something he wanted to keep to himself right now.

Behind him, he could hear the box filling up, he heard the voice of Cornelius Fudge talking with the Bulgarian Minister or trying to with the language barrier and then chatting with Harry.

“Ah and here’s Lucius.”

Draco’s blood froze. He went rigid in his seat. Of course he was in the top box. He felt a warm comforting hand on his knee and looked over at Remus. He didn’t want to turn around. He didn’t want to acknowledge Lucius Malfoy. He decided instead to pretend to be deaf and focused his attention straight ahead on the chalkboard that was flashing advertisements and keep his breathing steady. Lucius Malfoy was not ruining this for him. He meant nothing to Draco. He didn’t exist.

Harry noticed Draco’s sudden change in demeanour, reaching out for his hand, taking it in his and leaned in slightly. “You okay?” He whispered, glancing over at Remus who gave a reassuring nod. Draco forced a small smile and nodded, though his hand tightened around Harry’s. Harry turned and shot Lucius Malfoy a cold glare before turning his back to the man and the Minister, taking Draco’s stance to act like he didn’t exist. “You are amazing.” He whispered to Draco.

Draco rested his head on Harry’s shoulder, leaning into his comfort. “Thank you.” He whispered, his other hand playing with the locket.

“Slimy gits.” Ron scoffed next to Harry.

Draco laughed, grateful for his friends. He sat back up, smiling as he sank back into the moment of the Quidditch World Cup Final.

Bagman arrived jovial and excited like a schoolboy. “Ready Miniter?” He asked Fudge.

“Ready when you are Ludo.” Fudge nodded.

Ludo Bagman cast an amplifaction spell on his voice and called out to the crowd. “Ladies and Gentlemen. Welcome. Welcome to the final of the four hundred and twenty-second Quidditch World Cup!” The spectators screamed and clapped. Thousands of flags waved, adding their discordant national anthems to the racket.

Draco winced clapping his hands to his ears, the noise even worse for his sensitive hearing. Remus quickly pushed a pair of earplug into his hands. “They’ll help.” He motioned to the ones already safely in his ears.

Draco smiled his thanks and put them in, relaxing slightly as the noise turned to a more manageable roar. Watching the giant chalk board wiped away its last advertisement, revealing the scoreboard; Bulgaria: 0, Ireland: 0.

“And now, without further ado, allow me to introduce . . . the Bulgarian National Team Mascots!”

Draco put his omnioculars to his eyes to see what the mascots would be and saw about a hundred Veela gliding over the pitch. He scoffed rolling his eyes and shifted in his seat. He knew about Veela of course, he also knew they’d have no effect on him, he was gay after all. It was rather funny to watch the men around react, except for Remus and Sirius who were both reclining in their chairs with amused grins on their faces. Draco blinked when Harry was halfway out of his seat like he was preparing to jump. He grabbed him by the back of his jeans pulling him back. Harry blinked looking over at Draco. “What?”

The music stopped and the crowd roared in complaint, not wanting the Veela to go.

Hermione gave Draco a sympathetic smile, scoffing and rolling her eyes at the boys. “Honestly.” She tutted shaking her head.

“And now, kindly put your wands in the air for the Irish National Team Mascots!”

Next moment, a giant green and gold comet burst into the stadium. The comet did a circuit of the stadium before splitting into two small comets each hurtling towards each end of the pitch and the goalposts. A beautiful, bright rainbow arced over the field, connecting the two comets. There were oohs and aahs like the crowd was at a fireworks display. Then the comets reunited merging together into a great glittering shamrock, which rose up into the sky, soaring over the stands. Draco covered his head as gold began to fall from the shamrock, bouncing off their heads and seats. Of course, the Irish brought leprechauns. Then the shamrock dissolved, and the leprechauns floated down to the opposite side of the pitch to the Veela.

“And now, ladies and gentlemen, kindly welcome the Bulgarian National Quidditch Team! I give you… Dimitrov! Ivanova! Zograf! Levski! Vulchanov! Volkov! Aaaaaaand… Krum!”

Draco cheered with the rest of the crowd, using his omnioculars to focus on the blurs.

“And now, please greet the Irish National Quidditch Team! Presenting, Connolly! Ryan! Troy! Mullet! Moran! Quigley! Aaaaaand… Lynch!”

Draco cheered for the Irish team, focusing on Moran as they zoomed around the pitch. It was amazing to watch the Chasers, how they moved together, their perfect formations.

The match began with a ferocious intensity, both teams vying for control of the Quaffle. Draco's heart pounded in rhythm with the players' maneuvers. The Irish Chasers were truly something to behold, weaving through the air with a grace that made Draco momentarily forget to breathe. Moran, especially, caught his eye her agility and precision were unmatched. He cheered with the crowd when Troy scored the first goal.

“But Levski’s got the Quaffle.” Harry looked to Draco in confusion.

“You’ve got your omnioculars set to slower playback.” Draco explained. “You need to watch in real time or you’ll miss things.” He set the omnioculars for Harry.

“They’re so fast.” Harry gasped.

“I know, it’s amazing.” Draco turned back to the match.

In the next ten minutes Ireland scored twice more. The Bulgarian’s changed to more brutal tactics, doing their best to prevent the Irish team from performing their best moves and it was working. Soon Ivanova managed to seize the quaffle and managed to score Bulgaria’s first goal. Draco laughed as various males in their group shoved their fingers in their ears as the Veela started to dance.

The Veela stopped dancing, and Bulgaria took possession of the quaffle again.

“Oh, I say!” Bagman cut off from his calling of the Chaser’s name in possession of the quaffle.

Draco watched in awe as Lynch and Krum broke into a dive, so fast it looked like neither of them were on brooms at all. There was no sign of the snitch though.

“They’re going to crash!” Draco heard Hermione scream.

She was sort of right, before they hit the ground Krum pulled out of the dive, spiralling upwards, Lynch wasn’t so lucky, and Draco winced as Lynch hit the ground with a thud that echoed through the stadium. There was a huge groan from the Irish supporters.

“It’s time-out, as trained mediwizards hurry onto the field to examine Aidan Lynch!”

It was a feint. Draco watched Krum circling the pitch, using the time Lynch was being revived to search for the snitch. Finally, Lynch was back up and, in the air, and the game continued. The skill of the Irish Chasers was unlike anything Draco had ever seen before. Within the next fifteen minutes they scored another ten goals. Putting them in the lead 130 points to 10 and the game was starting to get dirty.

As Mullet sped towards the Bulgarian goalposts, the Bulgarian Keeper shot forward, it happened so quickly that Draco hardly caught it but he heard the screams of rage from the Irish crowd.

“And Mostafa takes the Bulgarian Keeper to task for cobbing, excessive use of elbows!” Bagman called to the roaring spectators. “And — yes, it’s a penalty to Ireland!”

Below the leprechauns swarmed into the air to form the words HA HA HA, angering the Veelas who jumped to their feet, flipping their hair and began to dance. Draco snorted watching the referee land in front of the Veela and start smoothing his moustache and flexing his muscles.

“Now, we can’t have that!” Bagman chuckled, highly amused. “Somebody slap the referee!” He called.

A mediwizard rushed onto the field with their fingers in their ears and kicked the referee in the shin.

“Sometimes it’s really good to be gay.” Sirius called to Remus.

“Only sometimes?” Remus cocked his eyebrow at his husband.

Sirius pulled him in for a kiss. “All the time. It got me you.”

Draco blushed shaking his head and pressed his lips together. He hadn’t really come to terms with that part of himself yet. He turned his attention back to what was happening on the pitch.

“And unless I’m much mistaken, Mostafa is actually attempting to send off the Bulgarian team mascots! Now there’s something we haven’t seen before. Oh this could turn nasty.”

Draco had to agree with Bagman, he watched as the Bulgarian Beaters, Volkov and Vulchanov, landed on either side of Mostafa engaging him in a furious argument gesticulating toward the leprechauns, now forming the words “HEE, HEE, HEE.” But the referee wasn’t impressed by the Bulgarians’ arguments, ignoring them and jabbing his finger at the sky, ordering them to get back up there. When they refused, he gave two short blasts on his whistle.

“Two penalties for Ireland!”

There was a howl of anger from the Bulgaria stands.

 “And Volkov and Vulchanov had better get back on those brooms… yes… there they go and Troy takes the Quaffle…”

The game continued peaking in ferocity beyond what he had before. The Beaters from both teams were playing without mercy. The Bulgarian Beaters sun there clubs violently no longer seeming to care if they hit Bludger or human. Play now reached a level of ferocity beyond anything they had yet seen.

Dimitrov shot straight at Moran, who had the Quaffle, nearly knocking her off her broom.

“Foul!” Draco roared along with the Irish supporters, leaping to his feet with them in outrage for his favourite player.

“Foul!” Bagman echoed with his magically enhanced voice. “Dimitrov skins Moran, deliberately flying to collide there and it’s got to be another penalty. Yes, there’s the whistle!”

The leprechauns ascended into the air once more, this time creating a large hand shape that made an offensive gesture directed at the Veela across the field. This action provoked the Veela, who ceased their dance and instead moved across the field, throwing what appeared to be handfuls of fire at the leprechauns.

Draco watched the Veela as their once beautiful faces transformed elongating into sharp, cruel-beaked bird heads, and long, scaly wings were bursting from their shoulders.

“And that, boys!” Draco heard Mr Weasley over the crowd. “Is why you should never go for looks alone!”

Ministry wizards were arriving on the field to separate the veela and the leprechauns, but with limited success; at the same time, the conflict below was minor compared to the one happening above.

“Levski — Dimitrov — Moran — Troy — Mullet — Ivanova — Moran again — Moran — MORAN SCORES!”

Draco cheered along with the Irish supporters, but it was hardly heard over the shrieks of the Veela, the Ministry Members forced to use their wands, and the roars of outrage from the Bulgarians.

The game recommenced immediately; now Levski had the Quaffle, now Dimitrov. Quigley, one of the Irish beaters, swung their club heavily at a passing Bludger, which rocketed towards Krum, who did not duck quickly enough. The Bludger smacked Krum fully in the face. Blood gushed from his face as the crowd groaned, Krum’s nose was definitely broken but the referee hadn’t blow his whistle, his broom tail was on fire from a thrown handful of fire from one of the Veela.

“Look at Lynch!” Harry yelled from beside him.

Draco turned his attention to the Irish Seeker who had dropped into a dive.

“He’s seen the Snitch!” Harry shouted. “He’s seen it! Look at him go!”

Draco watched his breath caught in his throat. He could hear the Irish supporters screaming for their Seeker, but Krum was on his tail. Draco had no idea how he could even see where he was going, flecks of blood were flying through the air behind him. He was drawing level with Lynch, the two of them hurtling toward the ground. Draco watched them hardly hearing what was being yelled around him. Lynch smacked into the ground with tremendous force, getting trampled by stampeding Veela as soon as he did.

 “He’s got it — Krum’s got it — it’s all over!” Harry shouted, shaking Draco’s shoulder.

Krum slowly rose into the air, fist held high with a glint of gold in his hand, his red robes shining with blood from his nose.

Slowly, the crowd seemed to process what had happened and then the Irish supporters erupted into screams of delight as the scoreboard flashed BULGARIA: 160, IRELAND: 170.

“IRELAND WINS!” Bagman’s voice boomed, although like most of the crowd, he seemed to be shocked by the end of the match. “KRUM GETS THE SNITCH — BUT IRELAND WINS — good lord, I don’t think any of us were expecting that!”

Draco was overwhelmed by the noise, even the earplugs couldn’t stop the splitting pain the loudness of the stadium created but he didn’t care as he cheered along with everyone else.

“And as the Irish team performs a lap of honour, flanked by their mascots, the Quidditch World Cup itself is brought into the Top Box!”

Draco had to shield his eyes, suddenly blinded by a bright white light as the Top Box was put under a magical spotlight so everyone in the stands could see inside.

Two wizards walked into the box carrying a vast golden cup in a box which was handed to Fudge.

“Let’s have a really loud hand for the gallant losers. Bulgaria!”

Draco turned to watch the Bulgarian players enter the box and shake hands with Fudge and their own minister, while Bagman called out each of their names.

Next came the Irish team. Draco watched Moran and Connolly support Aidan Lynch who despite being dazed from his second crash, was ginning happily as Troy and Quigley lifted the World Cup into the air.

Draco flinched at the noise and felt like his brain was going to split in too, but he kept clapping until his hands were numb. Finally, the Irish team left for a final victory lap on their brooms. The noise slowly dimming.

Bagman cast the counter charm on his voice and sighed. They’ll be talking about this one for years,” he said hoarsely, “a really unexpected twist, that… shame it couldn’t have lasted longer…”

Remus wrapped his arm around Draco’s shoulders and kissed the top of his head.

Draco sighed closing his eyes and rested his head against Remus’ shoulder. He was never going to forget this.

Chapter 29

Notes:

Hello all, I think this chapter will answer your questions from chapter twenty seven :)

I hope you enjoy this chapter, prepare for some good old fashioned angst.

While Mr Weasley invited them back to the Weasley tents after the match Remus could tell Draco had reached his limit and the noise had affected him too, so they encouraged Harry and Sirius to go before splitting off from them and headed back to their own tent. Remus quickly handed Draco a pain potion before making them both hot chocolate and Draco cuddled up to his dad, eye half closed.

Draco's mind drifted back to the soaring glory of the match, the electric atmosphere, and the sea of green and red that painted the stands. The flashes of magic, the speed of the players, and the collective gasps and cheers of the crowd were etched into his memory. As he sipped the warm chocolate, the soothing scent and taste enveloped him in a comforting cocoon, easing the pounding in his head.

"Thank you, Dad," Draco whispered, his voice barely audible as he closed his eyes, letting the fatigue wash over him.

Remus hummed in response, a gentle smile playing on his lips as he watched Draco's features relax. "Get some rest, love. You've had quite a day," he murmured, brushing a stray lock of hair from Draco's forehead.

Draco's breathing slowed, and Remus could feel the tension melt away from his son's body. The tent was quiet now, a stark contrast to the roaring stadium, and the only sounds were the celebrations from within the campsite.

As Draco drifted off to sleep, Remus couldn't help but reflect on the day himself. The match, the excitement, and the camaraderie had been remarkable, but what he cherished most was the time spent with Draco. Moments like these, where they could be together, away from the chaos of the world, were what truly mattered.

With a final, tender kiss on Draco's head, Remus settled back, content to hold his son close and savour the peace of the night.

Sirius and Harry arrived back, Harry looking dead on his feet too and Remus gently woke Draco enough to get him into bed. Sirius snuggled up next to his husband, kissing him softly. “I love you.” He whispered.

“I love you too.” Remus held him close.

 

As Draco slipped into the depths of slumber, his dreams carried him to a place of wild beauty and serene stillness. He found himself in his wolf form, powerful and free, the air crisp and laden with the scent of pine. The moon hung high above, casting silver beams that danced through the trees, illuminating his path as he ran, his paws light on the forest floor.

The forest seemed endless, an enchanting maze of shadows and light, and Draco reveled in the freedom of his lupine form. His senses were heightened, every rustle of leaves, every whisper of the wind vivid and clear. He felt alive, a part of the untamed wilderness, his spirit soaring with the eagles that flew overhead.

Then, as he rounded a bend in the woods, he saw her. A woman clad in a flowing gown of purest white, radiating an ethereal glow that bathed the clearing in a gentle, otherworldly light. Her hair cascaded around her like a waterfall of silver, and her eyes, deep and ancient, spoke of wisdom beyond mortal comprehension. She was the goddess of the moon, a vision of beauty and grace.

Draco approached her cautiously, his wolf heart pounding with a mixture of awe and trepidation. She smiled, a tender, knowing smile that eased his fears and filled him with a sense of calm.

"Be brave, young one," she spoke, her voice like the soft murmur of a brook, soothing and melodic. "Great challenges lie ahead, and you must face them with courage and strength. Trust in yourself and in those who love you."

Her words wrapped around him like a protective cloak, infusing him with newfound resolve. The goddess reached out, her touch as light as moonbeams, and Draco felt a surge of warmth and power flow through him.

"Remember, you are never alone," she continued, her gaze penetrating and kind. "The light of the moon will guide you, even in the darkest of times. No run Little Wolf.”

 

“Draco! Harry! Wake up.” Remus was shaking him awake.

Draco’s eyes snapped open his heart racing in his chest, he instantly felt something was wrong, the atmosphere outside the tent had changed, people were screaming. He sat up rubbing his eyes. “What is it?”

Remus shook his head. “No time, get your jackets and outside quickly.”

Draco and Harry grabbed their jackets and followed him out of the tent. Outside the camp was in chaos, people were fleeing into the woods and a large mass of wizards were slowly moving across the campsite, drunkenly laughing and shooting spells across the campsite that went off like gunshots. Draco felt sick as he saw their hoods and masks, a vivid memory coming back to him.

He'd been exploring the manor as young children tended to do when he came to a room filled with glass cases, hosting all manor of strange things, he stopped looking at a strange mask, it’s black eyes seemed to be staring back. He reached out and touched the glass and a repelling charm sent him flying across the room.

“Draco, we’ve got to move.” Harry grabbed his arm and started pulling him towards the woods. Remus had gone off with Sirius to help the Ministry. “Come on, we need to find Ron and the others.”

Draco snapped out of the memory and nodded, turning to follow Harry into the woods.

 

Sirius was seeing red. How dare they? How dare they destroy this happy moment! He was helping the crowds get to the woods, protecting people as spells were fired off into the crowd and trying to take down any Death Eaters he could. Then he heard a child crying and whipped around to see a little girl of only five years old, stood alone, crying her eyes out in fear and panic looking around and calling out for her papa. He rushed over to her. “Hey, hey, it’s okay. It’s okay.” He tried to soothe her.

“J’ai perdu mon père.” (I lost my papa) The little girl wailed.

Sirius blinked and nodded. “Ne vous inquiétez pas, nous le trouverons. Je vais t’aider à le trouver.” (Don't worry, we'll find him. I'll help you find him.) He picked the little girl up in his arms and looked around for any frantic parents. “Pouvez-vous le voir?” (Can you see him?) He asked her.

The little girl shook her head.

Sirius moved towards the woods, wanting to get the little girl away from the danger. “Quel est son nom?” (What’s his name?)

“James.”

Of course it was, Sirius thought and started calling out.

“Siri!”

Sirius turned and froze, as a man rushed over to them.

Sirius Black's heart pounded in his chest, each beat resounding like a war drum as he stared at the man in front of him. The years melted away, and he found himself transported back to a time when the world was whole, when laughter had not yet been stifled by the shadows of loss and betrayal. The man before him, with his untamed black hair and bespectacled eyes, was unmistakably James Potter, his best friend, his brother and he didn’t understand.

For thirteen years, Sirius had believed James to be dead, murdered by Voldemort in a brutal attack that had shattered their world. He had carried the weight of that loss every single day, the pain a constant reminder of the life they had once shared. And yet, here stood James, very much alive, holding a little girl in his arms.

Sirius’ mind raced, grappling with the impossible reality before him. Could this truly be James? His James? The rational part of his brain screamed that it was impossible, that he must be hallucinating, that this was some cruel trick. But the way James looked at him, the warmth in his eyes, the familiar curve of his smile, all spoke to a truth that Sirius dared not believe.

As James spoke, his voice was like a balm to Sirius' shattered soul, a reminder of all that he had lost and now, miraculously, found again.

“Thank you so much, her hand slipped from mine and I don’t know what I would have done… Thank you.”

The sincerity in James' voice, the way he cradled his daughter with such tenderness, left Sirius reeling. He staggered back; legs weak with the shock of it all.

“James?” he croaked, the name barely escaping his trembling lips.

“Yes, that’s me.” James nodded his head, concern etched on his features. “Are you all right? You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” He smiled at him, a smile so achingly familiar that it tore at Sirius' heart.

Tears welled up in Sirius' eyes, and he found himself unable to hold them back. He had spent years in the darkness of Azkaban, haunted by the memories of his friends, tormented by the guilt and the loss. He had resigned himself to a life where joy was a distant memory, where hope had been extinguished.

But now, standing before him was James, alive and whole. The floodgates of his emotions burst open, and he fell to his knees, sobs wracking his body. All the pain, all the grief he had held inside for so long came pouring out, replaced by the overwhelming relief and joy of seeing his friend again.

James, kneeling beside him, placed a hand on his shoulder, offering comfort. “Hey, it’s okay. Just breathe, looks like the Ministry are getting everything under control now.”

Sirius looked up, tears streaming down his face, and managed a choked laugh. “How? How is this possible?”

James' frowned. “I know the Ministry isn’t overly competent, but they manage to do their jobs fairly well.”

“What? No, James, how are you here? How are you alive?” Sirius exclaimed.

“Er… I’m sorry, do I know you?” James frowned.

Do I know you? Do I know you? Do I know you?

“James it’s me.” Sirius stared at him. “It’s Sirius.”

James shook his head. “I’m sorry, I think you have me confused by someone else.”

“James Fleamont Potter, don’t you dare joke with me now.” Sirius exclaimed, tears rolling down his cheek.

“I-I’m sorry but my name is James Potts.”

Sirius stumbled back, disbelief etched across his features. "No, this can't be happening. You... you look exactly like him. You sound like him."

James, or rather James Potts, looked at Sirius with a mix of confusion and concern. "I'm truly sorry. I wish I could help, but I'm not the person you think I am." He stood up, glancing around at the bustling Ministry officials, then turned back to Sirius. "Is there someone I can call for you, someone who can help?"

Sirius's mind raced, trying to piece together the fragments of reality that had shattered before him. "No, James. You're supposed to be dead. This... this has to be a mistake."

“James.”

And then Sirius’ world came crashing down around him for a second time. As another man, carrying a three year old girl in his arms, came running over to them. Another man he thought was dead.

Regulus Black was older, his hair fell in curls to his chin, still looking every bit the uptight pureblood he’d been raised but there was something more relaxed in his posture.

“No, no, no. Reggie?” Sirius sobbed.

“My name is Regulus.” Regulus Potts-Noir looked down at the man on the ground by his husband. “Do I know you?” He asked.

Sirius clutched at his hair. “I’ve gone mad. It’s finally happened. I’ve cracked.” He sobbed. “This can’t be real.”

James Potts knelt beside Sirius, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. "Please, take a deep breath. You're overwhelmed, and understandably so. Maybe we can find a quiet place to talk this through."

Sirius looked up, his eyes brimming with unshed tears. "How... how can this be possible? You both died. I mourned you."

Regulus shifted the little girl in his arms, who was now curiously staring at the distraught man on the ground. "Sir, I assure you, I've never met you before. My husband and I... we've lived a quiet life. Perhaps you have mistaken us for someone else."

"Someone else?" Sirius barked out a bitter laugh. "You’re my brother, Regulus. You disappeared and were declared dead. And James, he was my best friend. This is too cruel to be a coincidence."

James Potts looked to his husband who was staring at Sirius with shock, fear and curiosity. Regulus held their youngest tighter to him but nodded his head to his husband.

A flicker of sympathy crossed James Potts' face. "It must have been very difficult to lose two people so close to you. I’m sorry for your loss. I’m sure there’s an explanation for this. What did you say your name was?"

“I told you; it’s me. It’s Sirius, Padfoot. Prongs you have got to remember me.” Sirius grabbed the front of James Potts’ Ireland jumper.

James gently removed Sirius' hands from his jumper, maintaining eye contact with him. "Sirius, listen to me. I'm truly sorry, but I don't recognize the names you're saying. I don't know 'Padfoot' or 'Prongs.' My name is James Potts, and my husband's name is Regulus Potts-Noir. We have children, a quiet life in France, and no recollection of the past you're describing."

Sirius' face crumpled, his desperation palpable. "You have to remember. You have to. What about Harry? How could you leave him alone? We fought together, lived through so much. Please, don't tell me I've lost you forever."

Regulus exchanged a worried glance with James. "Maybe we can help you piece things together," he said softly. "But for now, let's find somewhere quiet to discuss this. Our daughter needs to rest, and this isn't the place for such a conversation."

The little girl, still in James' arms, reached out a hand towards Sirius, her innocent eyes full of curiosity and concern. Sirius' heart ached as he looked at her, a living testament to a life he couldn't understand. He nodded slowly, allowing James and Regulus to guide him away from the carnage, back towards their tent so they could unravel the mystery that had brought them together under such extraordinary circumstances.

1982

James Potts sighed looking at all the boxes he still had to unpack from his car into his new flat in Nice. He wiped the sweat from his brow, the stairs were a killer workout and he could already feel his legs burning.

“Would you like some help?”

James turned to see the most beautiful man he’d ever seen stood near the gate to the flat block. He smiled at him. “I would love some help.”

James Potts took his daughters into the little room in the magical tent and tucked them both into bed. His girls were his whole world, perfect and beautiful. He loved them so much. His mind was racing over the events that had just transpired. Siri… Sirius. Why was his first born’s name so similar to the man who claimed to know them. It had to just be a coincidence.

Regulus made tea unable to look at the man they’d sat down at the table who was staring at him with wide eyes that looked so much like his. It couldn’t be true. It didn’t make sense. He knew who he was. He was Regulus Noir, only child to his parents who had passed away when he was sixteen. He was a writer, a husband and a parent to two wonderful little girls.

He knew he had a past, but it was not the one Sirius was describing. The confusion and pain in Sirius' eyes were too real to ignore, and it tugged at Regulus' heartstrings in a way he couldn’t quite understand. He added firewhiskey to the teas and plenty of sugar before walking over and passed the man a cup.

Sirius took it but didn’t drink. “I just… I can’t believe you’re here.”

Regulus took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. "Sirius, you must understand, this life… these memories - they are not mine." He sat down across from Sirius, his hands trembling slightly as he clasped them together.

James returned, his face a mixture of exhaustion and relief. "They're asleep now," he said quietly, as he took a seat beside Regulus, reaching out to take his hand.

Sirius stared at them. “I can’t believe you two are together. I mean… I get it, you two were together for a while in seventh year, well our seventh year, Reggie’s sixth year. But you broke up and then James… You and Lily and… Oh god, Harry. You don’t even know about Harry.”

“Who’s Harry?” James frowned.

“He’s your son.” Sirius exclaimed. “How can you not remember him? He’s so wonderful James, he’s just like you. He’s so kind and smart and he’s a damn good flyer.”

James' face paled as he tried to process the information. "My son?" he whispered, his voice barely audible. "But how can that be? My daughters... they are my family. How could I have forgotten a son?"

Regulus squeezed his hand tightly, offering silent support as they both turned their gazes back to Sirius. "Sirius," Regulus began softly, "if what you're saying is true, then we need to figure out what happened. How did we end up here, with different memories and different lives?"

Sirius ran a hand through his hair, looking distressed. "I don't know," he admitted. "But there has to be an explanation. Maybe it's some kind of spell or charm. We need to investigate this, find out what happened and see if we can reverse it."

James nodded, determination slowly replacing his confusion. "You're right. We need answers. But we need to take care of our family here.”

“Are you still an animagus?” Sirius asked him. “Do you still turn into a stag?”

James stared at him, his heart leaping into his throat. “How could you know that?”

“Because we learnt to do it together. That’s why we called you Prongs. We did it to help Remus… Oh my god. Remus. He’s going to lose his shit when he finds out. He’s worried about me. And Harry and Draco are out in the woods.” Sirius tugged at his hair, getting to his feet. “I don’t know what to do, I should go find them but…” He didn’t want to leave them, what if he left and they disappeared.

Regulus produced a campsite map. “Mark where your tent is.” He motioned to the map. “We can meet in the morning.”

Sirius nodded. “Promise you’ll come.” He pleaded.

“I would like to know the truth just as much as you. We’ll be there.” Regulus nodded.

James took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on him. "Alright," he said, his voice steadying. "We'll meet you in the morning, Sirius. We'll figure this out together."

Sirius gave a final nod and marked where their tent was before hurrying out of the tent. Regulus watched him go, then turned back to James, who was still reeling from the revelation.

"James," Regulus said quietly, "we need to rest. Clear our minds. We'll need all our strength and wits about us tomorrow."

James sighed, running a hand through his hair. "You're right. Let's get some rest." He glanced back toward where Sirius disappeared. "But I can't shake the feeling that things are about to get very complicated."

Regulus smiled faintly. "Whatever happens we’ll face it together."

As they settled into their tent for the night, James couldn't help but feel a mixture of dread and determination. He didn't know what tomorrow would bring, but he knew one thing for sure: he would protect his family, no matter what it took.

 

Sirius hurried through the campsite, when the screaming started again. A green glow was cast over the camp and when he looked up into the sky, his heart stopped. No. He stared up at the dark mark, lighting up the sky and felt sick. No, the Ministry had stopped the Death Eaters, why…? He ran after a group of Ministry wizards who were running into the woods led by Barty Crouch.

“Stop! That’s my son!”

Sirius heard Arthur Weasley and Remus shouting up ahead. He sprinted into the clearing to see Draco, Ron, Hermione, Neville and Harry huddled together on the ground surrounded by Ministry wizards.

“Which of you did it?” Barty Crouch snapped, pointing his wand at Draco. “Which one of you conjured the Dark Mark?”

“Lower your fucking wand Crouch.” Sirius snarled.

Crouch whipped around glaring at Sirius. “Did you teach them it?”

Sirius scoffed. “For fucks sake, I’m an innocent man you fucking imbecile.” He shouted; his emotions were so overwhelming it felt good to have someone to yell at.

Arthur Weasley stepped forward, his face a mixture of fear and resolve. "They are just kids, Crouch," he insisted. "There's no way they could have conjured the Dark Mark."

Barty Crouch Jr. narrowed his eyes, his wand still aimed. "Then how do you explain this?" he demanded, his voice edged with suspicion.

"We don't know," Remus said firmly, his voice calm but authoritative. "But these children had nothing to do with it. You need to lower your wand."

Sirius took a step closer, his gaze unyielding. "We need to figure out who actually did this," he said quietly. "Pointing fingers won't help anyone."

The tension hung thick in the air as Crouch finally, reluctantly lowered his wand. "Fine," he muttered. "But we will get to the bottom of this."

Sirius nodded, turning his attention to the children. "Are you all alright?" he asked, his voice softening.

Harry nodded, though he looked shaken. "We're okay," he said. "I heard someone over there, a man.” He pointed to some trees, keeping his hold on Draco who was so white he looked like a ghost and he was shaking violently, his knees hugged to his chest.

Draco rocked back and forth, his eyes fixed on the Dark Mark. Paralysing fear ran through him, trapping him in memories.

Lucius held onto his son’s arm tightly. He was crying. He couldn’t remember why. Then his father slapped him. “Enough Draco.” He snarled. “You are a Malfoy, Malfoy’s don’t cry. Do you hear me?” He knelt down and pulled up his sleeve revealing the black mark on his arm. “We are strong, one day the Dark Lord will return and we will be more powerful than before, one day you’ll be blessed with his mark, do you understand me? You will not let me down.”

Remus knelt by his son and wrapped his arms around him. “It’s all right pup. Come on, look at me, please.”

Draco blinked, the voice of his father bringing him back slowly. “Dad?” He croaked, finally pulling his eyes away from the mark in the sky.

“I’m here son. I’m here. You’re safe.” Remus promise him.

Draco sobbed and wrapped his arms around Remus. “I wanna go home.”

Remus held him tightly. “Shhhh, it’s all right. We’ll go home soon. It’s going to be okay.” He promised rubbing his back.

Sirius was close to complete meltdown. Barty Crouch’s house elf had been found stunned in the bushes with Harry’s wand. It was completely insane. He needed a bottle of firewhiskey. He felt like he could peel his own skin off.

Finally the Ministry let them go. Returning Harry’s wand to him and they all started heading back to the tents. Sirius wrapped his arm around Harry, Remus was supporting a near catatonic Draco and he needed to hold his godson, something to ground him back to reality.

They made it back to the tent and Remus got Draco a calming draught and got the boys to bed again.

Sirius pulled out the bottle of firewhiskey and without bothering with glasses started drinking it straight from the bottle.

Remus returned and hurried over taking the bottle from him. “Sirius?”

Sirius looked up, his eyes gleaming with a mix of anger and despair. “I can’t do this, Remus. I can’t just stand by while everything falls apart.”

Remus placed a gentle hand on Sirius’s shoulder, squeezing slightly. “I know, Padfoot. I know. But we have to stay strong for the boys. They need us now more than ever.”

Sirius let out a shaky breath and nodded reluctantly. “You’re right. They come first.”

Remus handed Sirius a glass of water. “Drink this. It’ll help. I’ll take the firewhiskey away for now.”

Sirius took the water, his hands trembling slightly. He took a sip and then another, the cool liquid soothing his parched throat. “Thanks, Moony. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

“You don’t have to find out,” Remus replied softly. “We’re in this together.”

“Remus… I saw James.” Sirius whispered.

“What?” Remus asked.

“He’s alive.” Sirius sobbed. “He’s alive and he doesn’t remember me.”

Remus's heart pounded in his chest, a mix of hope and confusion washing over him. “Sirius, are you sure? How could he be alive? Where did you see him?”

Sirius wiped his tears, his eyes filled with an anguished certainty. “He’s here. In the campsite. I thought it was a trick, some cruel joke, but it was James. He looked right through me as if I were a stranger. His eyes... He didn’t recognise me at all and then Regulus showed up. They’re married Remus! They’re married and they have two little girls and... I don’t know what to do.”

Remus felt a lump in his throat as he tried to make sense of Sirius's words. “Married to Regulus? Sirius, this... this is unbelievable.” He paused, gathering his thoughts. “But if it’s true, if James is really here, we have to find out what happened. We need to talk to him.”

Sirius nodded, his resolve hardening. “I can’t let him slip away again, Moony. We need to get through to him, make him remember. But how? It’s like he’s a different person.”

Remus placed a comforting hand on Sirius’s arm. “We’ll figure it out together.”

“They’re going to come here in the morning. But what are we going to do about Harry and Draco, they’ve just been through everything tonight. How do I tell Harry his dad is alive and doesn’t remember him?” Sirius shook his head.

Remus took a deep breath, his mind racing with the implications. "We’ll send them to the Burrow with the Weasleys, they should be around their friends right now. I’m sure Arthur and Molly won’t mind. I’ll go speak to him now. We’ll say we’re going to stay and help the Ministry. Once we get to the bottom of this we’ll find a way to tell them.”

Sirius nodded. “Okay.”

“Wait here and try to rest, no more alcohol. I’ll be right back.” Remus kissed him softly and then hurried from the tent.

Sirius slumped onto the sofa and put his head in his hands.

As the tent flap closed behind Remus, Sirius felt the weight of the situation pressing down on him like never before. The silence in the tent was deafening, punctuated only by the faint rustle of the wind outside. His mind swirled with memories of James—his best friend, his brother in all but blood—and now he was here, alive but a stranger.

Minutes felt like hours as Sirius wrestled with his thoughts. He tried to picture James as he had just seen him, but the image kept slipping away, replaced by the James he had known—the one who had laughed with him, fought beside him, and trusted him with his life. How could he bridge the chasm of lost time and memories? What had happened to James that had led him to this life, married to Regulus?

The tent's entrance rustled, breaking Sirius from his reverie. Remus stepped back in, his expression a mixture of determination and concern. "Arthur said to bring the boys by first thing and he’d get them all safely to the Burrow.”

Sirius nodded his head.

"Thank Merlin for the Weasleys," Remus said, trying to inject some lightness into the heavy atmosphere. He crossed the tent and sat beside Sirius, who still looked as though he was carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders.

"Yeah," Sirius replied, his voice barely a whisper. "I don't know what we would do without them."

Remus placed a hand on Sirius’s knee. "We'll get through this, Padfoot. One step at a time." He squeezed gently, a silent promise of unwavering support.

Sirius looked up, his eyes meeting Remus's. A flicker of gratitude and something deeper passed between them. "I can't lose them again, Moony. Not after everything."

"And you won't," Remus assured him. "We'll bring them back. Together."

The words hung in the air, a fragile hope that they both clung to. With a determined nod, Sirius took a deep breath. "We should get some sleep; tomorrow is going to be a long day."

Remus stood up, extending a hand to help Sirius to his feet. "We'll get through this, and then we'll deal with everything else."

As they moved to get back into bed, a sense of purpose settled over Sirius. It wasn't the end—it was just the beginning of another chapter in their lives, one they would face together, no matter how uncertain the path ahead might be.

Chapter 30

Notes:

I'm feeling nice and decided not to leave you on a cliffhanger for too long.

To clear up any confusion, on Halloween, Dumbledore lured real James Potter out of Godrics Hollow, stunned him and stole the invisibility cloak, he sent a fake James Potter back to Godrics Hollow to die, wanting to keep real James a a bargaining chip/manipulation tool against Harry.

I hope you enjoy this next chapter :D

“We’ll come and get you later this evening.” Remus promised Draco. “Spend some time with your friends, it’ll all be okay.”

Draco nodded, giving his dad one more tight hug before following after Harry and the Weasleys towards the Portkey point.

Remus and Sirius returned to the tent and Remus busied himself making tea while Sirius paced the tent chewing on his thumbnail. Would they keep their promise?

Remus had just pressed a mug of tea into Sirius’ hands when the tent flap pulled back and James Potts walked into the tent carrying his daughter Siri in his arms, Regulus Noir-Potts following behind with their daughter Briar in his arms.

Remus thought he was prepared to see James, still believing that maybe Sirius was mistaken but he wasn’t. The mug in his hands slipped and fell with a thud onto the grass. It was undeniable that the men stood in the tent were Regulus Black and James Potter. He stared at them, unable to form words. How?

Sirius, frozen in place, felt his heart pounding in his chest. The world seemed to narrow down to the tent, the people within it, and the gravity of the moment. “You came.”

“We promised we would.” Regulus nodded his head.

James carefully set Siri down, allowing her to take tentative steps towards the astonished men. Briar wiggled in Regulus's arms, reaching out curiously.

Sirius knelt as the little girl walked over to him. “Bonjour Siri.”

“Bonjour.” Siri smiled. “Are you sad?”

Sirius swallowed, tears in his eyes and shook his head. “No sweet girl.”

“Would you like a hug?” Siri asked.

“I would love a hug.” Sirius held out his arms and the little girl closed the space and wrapped her little arms around his neck.

As Sirius hugged Siri tightly, he felt a small, warm hope blossom in his chest. This moment, so raw and unexpected, was a reminder of the connections they had forged despite the odds.

Remus, still staring at James and Regulus, found his voice at last. “How is this possible?” He breathed.

“You know us too?” James asked.

“Of course I know you James. You were my best friend.” Remus breathed.

“Papa, down.” Briar demanded finally.

Regulus chuckled and set the little girl down. Briar totted over to Remus looking up at him with curious hazel eyes.

“Who is this, Papa?” Briar asked, her voice tinged with innocent curiosity.

Remus knelt down to her level, his heart aching at the sight of her. “I’m Remus, an old friend of your papa and James.”

Briar’s eyes sparkled with interest. “Did you play?”

Remus smiled softly. “Yes, we had many adventures together.”

James cleared his throat. “Briar, Siri, why don’t you girls do some colouring while your papa and I catch up with Remus and Sirius.”

The girls nodded enthusiastically, and James set them up around the coffee table with paper and coloured pencils.

The four men sat around the table, Regulus and James holding hands, anchoring each other to the moment.

Sirius watched the girls for a moment, a soft smile playing on his lips. "They remind me of us." He mused, looking to Regulus.

“They do?” Regulus asked.

Sirius walked over and sat down. Remus went to make more tea for everyone. “Yeah.”

Remus passed out tea to everyone, sitting beside Sirius. “You really don’t remember us?” He asked them.

Regulus and James shook their heads.

“Tell us.” James pleaded, holding onto Regulus’ hand.

Sirius took a deep breath, glancing briefly at Remus. "We were a mischievous bunch, always finding ways to get into trouble and have a bit of fun. Hogwarts was our playground, and we were its kings." He grinned, the memory lighting up his eyes.

Remus chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Yes, we were rather notorious. The Marauders, we called ourselves. Peter, you James, Sirius, and I." He paused, letting the names hang in the air for a moment, a bittersweet smile on his lips.

Regulus and James listened intently, their expressions a mix of curiosity and wonder.

 “And you and I are brothers?” Regulus asked staring at Sirius. It was true he could see the resemblance between them.

Sirius nodded. “Yes. Our relationship wasn’t easy. Our parents were… We never saw eye to eye on things and I ran away the summer before my seventh year. I went to James’. We didn’t really speak after that, I heard you left home too but I’m not sure where you went or what happened.” He shook his head.

Regulus looked down, processing the information. "I don't remember any of it," he confessed softly, "but it feels... familiar somehow."

Remus leaned forward, his gaze warm and understanding. "Memories can be elusive, especially when there is so much pain involved. But the bond between brothers, that's something that never truly fades."

James squeezed Regulus' hand tighter. "How do we get our memories back?”

“We don’t know. We have a… I don’t think we can call him a friend… An acquaintance, that might be able to help. He’s good with potions and he was your friend Regulus, he might have some ideas. Are you going back to France?” Sirius asked remembering them saying they lived in France.

“No.” James shook his head. “Actually, we’re moving back to England.”

“I’ve got a job, teaching Astronomy at Hogwarts.” Regulus explained.

Sirius and Remus shared a look, that was highly convenient. There was a niggling thought in the back of their minds, could Dumbledore be behind this, just like he was behind Peter?

“Would you like to come to our home?” Remus invited. “We could speak with Severus, he might be able to find out what’s going on with your memories and I think you should meet Harry. We can show you things we have, photographs and things.”

James nodded. “I think that would be a good idea.”

Regulus nodded his agreement. “I want to know the truth.”

“Can you tell me more about Harry?” James asked eager to know more.

Remus smiled. "Harry is a remarkable young man. He's got your courage and determination, James. You would be proud of him. He's been through so much, yet he remains kind-hearted and strong."

James's eyes softened, a hint of a smile playing on his lips. "I can't wait to meet him. It feels like I've missed out on so much."

Sirius placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "We'll make up for lost time, mate. We'll figure this out together."

Regulus looked at each of them, feeling a sense of solidarity. "Thank you. I know we have a long journey ahead, but it's good to know we're not alone."

Remus nodded. "Would you be willing to come today?” He asked.

“Of course.” James agreed.

They packed up the tent and headed for the apparition station. Sirius, taking Regulus and Briar and Remus taking James and Siri. In the safety of Moonlit Haven, Remus set the girls up with games and lunch in the living room before making a fire call to Severus and then they sat around with more tea and scones to wait.

Severus Snape swept into the living room, brushing soot from his robes and stopped seeing James Potter and Regulus Black sat on the sofa. He could hardly believe it, sure Remus had to have been wrong but there they were, and it was undeniably them.

For a moment, there was a heavy silence as Severus took in the sight of his old adversary and old friend. His expression was unreadable, a mask of practiced indifference hiding the storm of emotions brewing beneath.

Remus stood up to greet him. “Severus, thank you for coming. As you can see it’s been a rather shocking twenty-four hours.”

Severus nodded. “Indeed.”

“Daddy who is this?” Brair asked pointing up at Severus.

Severus jumped looking down at the little girl, finally noticing her and her sister.

“This is…” Regulus trailed off.

“My name is Severus Snape.” Severus introduced himself. “How do you do?” He extended his hand.

Briar shook it. “Hi, I’m Briar and that’s my sister Siri.”

“Pleasure to meet you, Briar.” Severus nodded his head.

Remus cleared his throat, drawing everyone's attention back to the matter at hand. "Severus, we need your expertise. It seems something quite extraordinary has happened, and we are at a loss."

“Clearly, considering you have two supposed to be dead wizards sitting on your sofa.” Severus cocked his eyebrow.

“They don’t remember.” Sirius blurted out. “They don’t remember anything.”

Severus' eyes narrowed as he glanced between Sirius and the others. "Amnesia, you say? Most curious."

Remus nodded, his expression grave. "Yes, Severus. We need your skills in Potions and Legilimency to uncover what has happened to them and possibly restore their memories."

Severus considered this for a moment, his mind already racing through potential causes and solutions. "Very well," he finally said, his tone decisive. "I would like to begin by looking into your minds, I would like to see if this memory loss in naturally occurring or magically enforced.”

Remus stepped forward; relief evident on his face. "Thank you, Severus. Your help is invaluable."

Severus gave a curt nod. "Let's begin immediately. Time is of the essence. Is there somewhere quiet we can work?”

“My office.” Remus motioned for him to follow.

Severus followed Remus into his office and closed the door finally letting his calm expression drop. “How is this possible?” He shook his head.

“I don’t know.” Remus shook his head. “But Sirius and I are wondering if Dumbledore has a hand in this.” He sighed.

Severus frowned deeply, the possibilities swirling in his mind. "If Dumbledore is involved, it complicates matters significantly. We will need to tread carefully."

Remus sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Yes, we must proceed with caution. But first, let's focus on the immediate issue at hand. Where do you want to start?"

Severus nodded, his expression becoming stern once more. "Yes, I’ll start with Regulus if you could send him in."

Remus nodded his head and went to fetch Regulus.

Regulus walked into the office closing the door behind him and stood facing Severus looking apprehensive but determined. "Do what you have to do, Severus."

Severus conjured a comfortable chair and motioned for Regulus to sit. “This may be uncomfortable, but I will do my best to make it as quick as possible.”

Regulus nodded, taking the seat.

Severus drew his wand, pointing it at Regulus’ temple. "Legilimens," he muttered, and his mind delved into the murky depths of Regulus' consciousness, the last twelve years of memories seemed to be intact and whole, but as he tried to move back, the memories were grey, there was a fakeness to them and there was a block, like someone had completely reconstructed his memories and locked the true ones away. It felt familiar in the work of Gilderoy Lockheart.

Time seemed to stretch as Severus explored Regulus’ mind, encountering walls and voids where memories should have been. After what felt like an eternity, Severus withdrew, a sheen of sweat on his forehead.

"It's as I feared," he said quietly. "There's a powerful magical barrier blocking your memories. This isn't natural. Someone has intentionally suppressed your past and planted false memories in their place."

Regulus panted, his face hardened. "Then we know what we must do. We need to break that barrier and find out who did this and why."

Severus nodded in agreement. "I'll need to prepare some specific potions to assist in breaking down these barriers. It won't be easy, and it may take some time, but we will get to the bottom of this."

“Do you wish to see James?” Regulus asked.

“I will make sure his mind is the same as yours.” Severus nodded.

Regulus stood on shaky legs and let to fetch his husband.

James walked into the room looking nervous.

“Have a seat.” Severus motioned to the chair.

James sat down. “You really think someone has altered my memories?”

Severus nodded. “I believe so, but I would like to confirm. This will be uncomfortable, but I know what to look for now, so it won’t take long.” 

James nodded his head. “Ready when you are.”

Severus took a deep breath and began his incantations, his wand moving in precise, deliberate motions. James squeezed his eyes shut as a gentle yet probing sensation entered his mind. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as Severus carefully navigated through the labyrinth of memories, searching for any signs of tampering.

Minutes ticked by, feeling like hours. Finally, Severus stepped back, his expression grave but resolute. "I found it," he said quietly. "There are indeed traces of memory alteration. Whoever did this was skilled, but not infallible."

James opened his eyes, a mixture of relief and anxiety playing across his features. "Can you fix it? Can you restore my memories to what they were?"

Severus nodded. "It will take some time and a delicate touch, but it can be done. In the meantime, you should rest. I will continue to investigate who is behind this."

James stood up, his legs still trembling slightly. "Thank you, Severus. I trust you."

As James left the room, Severus couldn’t help but laugh at the thought of James Potter trusting him. He shook his head wondering what his life had become.

Remus and Sirius walked into the room, holding each other’s hands.

“Their memories have indeed been modified. The work is complex and powerful, I would say it is safe to assume Dumbledore is behind this. Whatever the reason, it’s important we proceed with caution. I would advise not telling Potter or Draco about this yet. Dumbledore is a skilled legillimens and were he to catch wind that we know about this it could hold a negative effect. It would also be wise to begin teaching the boys occlumency.”

Sirius shook his head. “No, we’re not keeping this from Harry. That’s his dad. His dad is alive and he needs to know that.”

“Black, do try and use your brain.” Severus snapped. “Whatever is going on here, isn’t a simple right or wrong situation. Dumbledore has created a web of deception that goes beyond anything we know. He is the most powerful wizard in Britain, and we cannot go openly against him without understanding the factors as to why.”

Remus placed a calming hand on Sirius’s shoulder. “Severus is right. Rushing into this could put Harry and James in even more danger. We need to gather more information before we make any decisions.”

Sirius glared at Severus but took a deep breath, conceding for the moment. “Fine. But I don’t like it. Harry deserves to know the truth.”

“We’ll tell him when the time is right,” Remus reassured him. “For now, let’s focus on uncovering Dumbledore’s motives and ensuring the boys are protected.”

Severus nodded in agreement. “I’ll start teaching them occlumency immediately. It’s imperative they learn to shield their minds from any further intrusion.”

“Regulus is going to be teaching at Hogwarts.” Sirius pointed out.

“He is?” Severus frowned.

“Astronomy.” Sirius nodded.

Severus pinched the bridge of his nose. “We’ll make sure he is aware not to reveal anything of this to Harry or Draco. I will begin to study and work on how to bring back their memories.”

Sirius sighed, running a hand through his hair. “It’s just so much to take in. But you’re right, we need to be cautious. If Dumbledore suspects we’re onto him, who knows what he might do.”

“Exactly,” Severus agreed. “We need to gather all the information we can without raising any suspicions. I believe he’s already begun to change his plans surrounding what happened with Peter last year, it seems he is setting things into motion, the arrival of the Triwizard Tournament this year which before he had been so against, raises concerns. James and Regulus’ appearance is surely by his hand as well. Whatever he’s up to we can’t blindly rush into this, caution and subtlety are vital if we’re to get anywhere with this.”

Remus frowned. “The Triwizard Tournament why would they resurrect that now? It’s dangerous.”

“The Ministry believe it will be good for strengthening international bonds and have assured that the Tournament will be safe for those who enter, with the additional prerequisite that only those of age will be able to enter.” Severus explained.

“What do you think Dumbledore’s endgame is?” Remus asked, his voice filled with curiosity and concern.

Severus shook his head, his expression darkening. “It’s hard to say. His actions are increasingly unpredictable. We must assume he has a larger, more intricate plan at work. One that likely involves both Harry and Draco, given their unique circumstances. I would have said once that Dumbledore would have done anything for Harry, that doesn’t seem to be the case any longer.”

“We should try and find out more information about Dumbledore, his history, there’s little really known about him, other than what the world wants us to know.” Sirius suggested.

“That would be wise.” Severus nodded. “But again, with utmost caution.”

“And there’s also Voldemort to consider.” Remus pointed out. “He’s still out there.”

“Right now, Voldemort is not on the board, hopefully he will stay that way.” Severus sighed. “But we should prepare for that eventuality too.”

The three men left the office, to find James and Regulus sat with their girls, Briar in Regulus’ lap, half asleep while Siri was curled up next to James, they were having a hushed conversation in very fast French. They stopped looking up when they entered.

Severus cleared his throat. “I’ll return to my home and begin my research.” He strode over to the fireplace and flooed back home without another word.

Back in the safe space of Spinners End, Severus sank into his chair and put his head in his hands. He felt like a fly trapped in a spider’s web. There were so many questions spinning in his mind. What was Dumbledore playing at? The alteration of Regulus Black and James Potter's memories was no small feat and indicated a level of cunning and power that few possessed. It was not just a personal attack on the two men but a potential threat to the delicate balance within the wizarding world.

He knew he had to proceed with caution. As much as his past animosity with James lingered in his mind, Severus felt a newfound sense of duty. This wasn't just about past grievances; this was about righting a profound wrong and uncovering a dangerous plot.

With a heavy sigh, Severus rose and headed towards his potion’s cabinet. He needed to prepare the necessary ingredients for the delicate work ahead. As he meticulously measured and mixed, his mind wandered through the possibilities of the motives behind the sinister manipulation.

The hours passed, and the room filled with the aroma of brewing potions. Severus felt an unusual sense of determination as he worked. This was his chance not only to help an old rival but also to prove to himself that he could rise above past enmities and act with integrity and to help his old friend. There was a glimmer of hope inside him now, that perhaps the Life and Death Brigade wasn’t as dead as he had first thought.

By the time the potions were ready, the first light of dawn was breaking through the windows. Severus looked at the vials lined up on his desk - a testament to his skill and dedication. He knew the task ahead would be arduous, but for the first time in a long while, he felt a spark of hope.

He would restore Regulus and James's memories, no matter the cost. And through this, perhaps, Severus Snape would begin to change the narrative of his own story.

Notes:

Snape is on the case.
Reggie is going to be teaching at Hogwarts :)
Siri and Briar must be protected at all costs!
Harry will eventually know the truth but the adults are trying to adult first and let the kids be kids.

A few things to look forward to in Goblet of Fire
The kids return to Hogwarts next chapter and Draco has a new admirer :) (Harry and Draco are endgame but that doesn't mean it's going to happen quickly)
We enter the year of bi-panic (for Harry), first romance for Draco, mutual pining, Hermione rolling her eyes at the two of them but encouraging Draco to put himself out there
Chaos twins Hermione and Draco (I love their friendship so much as it develops)
More plot twists and weird plans from Dumbledore, I swear he knows what's he's doing and it's manipulative and twisted and I love it.
Voldy is still evil in this fic, Death Eaters are still baddies but it's not their time yet
More wholesome Wolfstar, plus Jegulus reunion and Snarty (Snape/Barty) reunion ;)
We're going to explore Draco's childhood trauma more in this fic because being raised by Lucius Malfoy was not a fun ride.
And lots lots more... I thank you all for your support of this fic and I can't wait to continue to to take you on this journey.

Chapter 31

Not telling Harry about his dad was killing Sirius. He hated that it had to be kept a secret, but he understood the need for it. All too soon, it was the morning of September 1^st. Sirius was reluctant to let the boys return to school, wanting to keep them safe with him and Remus but he knew he couldn’t shut the boys away forever and they needed school. Sirius pulled Harry in for another hug as they stood on the platform. “Have an amazing year cub, make sure you write as much as possible.”

Harry nodded. “I will.” He promised.

Sirius watched as Harry and the other students boarded the train, his heart heavy with worry. He knew they were safer at Hogwarts, but the recent revelations about the memory alterations weighed heavily on his mind. He exchanged a glance with Remus, who squeezed his shoulder in silent support.

"Do you think he'll be alright?" Sirius asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Remus nodded, though the concern in his eyes mirrored Sirius's own. "Harry's strong, Sirius. He's capable of more than we often give him credit for. And he has his friends and Draco, everything will be all right."

As the train began to pull away, Sirius forced a smile and waved, hoping Harry could see the confidence he was trying to project. Once the train was out of sight, Sirius turned to Remus. "I love you.”

“I love you too.” Remus kissed him softly.

 

Harry and Draco found Ron, Hermione and Neville already together in a compartment and joined them. Ron quickly filled them in on his dad having to rush off this morning to help with a disturbance at Mad Eye Moody’s home.

“Who’s Mad Eye Moody?” Harry asked taking his seat next to Draco.

“He’s an ex-Auror, half the Death Eaters in Azkaban are there because of him.” Ron explained. “But from what I’ve heard he’s a bit crazy now, keeps thinking people are out to get him and stuff.”

“We also heard Malfoy bragging about how his father nearly sent him to Durmstrang.” Neville rolled his eyes. “Almost wish he had then we wouldn’t have to put up with him.”

“Durmstrang is another wizarding school?” Harry asked.

Hermione nodded. “With a horrible reputation. It does a load of lessons on the Dark Arts.” She explained.

Draco nodded. “I was almost sent there too.” He shifted in his seat, talk of Lucius always made him uncomfortable. He knew he wasn’t that person anymore, but it still made his blood run cold thinking about what his life could have been like.

Harry squeezed his hand gently.

The rain outside the train grew heavier as the train chugged on. Draco leant against the window, closing his eyes as his friends talked about the Quidditch World Cup, the full moon had been two nights ago and while he was now back to the comfort of being in control while he transformed, the transformations were still hard and he was feeling it today. He was lightly dozing when he heard the compartment door open.

“For the first and last time in your life, Weasley.”

Draco opened his eyes to look at his half-brother, Abraxas Malfoy standing smugly in the doorway. Behind him, Crabbe and Goyle, stood, their arms crossed, each looking to have grown about a foot over the summer and looking more thuggish than ever.

“Don’t remember asking you to join us, Malfoy,” Harry rolled his eyes.

Draco glared at his half-brother; he couldn’t help but pity the boy. He was the person Draco feared of becoming and he felt sorry for him that he would never really know what it was like to have true friends. Being a Malfoy was lonely. He wondered if Abraxas was happy in his role, from his behaviour he would say yes. “Are you looking for another broken nose?” He sneered.

Back at the Quidditch World Cup, while Harry, Ron, Hermione and Draco had been hiding and waiting for the riot in the camp to be handled, they had run into Abraxas who had been very smug about the whole thing. Draco had seen red and punched him hard in the face breaking his nose.

Abraxas sneered at him. “Some of us know how to use our wands in a fight Lupin. Are you going to enter? Might lessen the shame you’ve brought upon yourself. What about you Weasley? Going to try and bring a bit of glory to the family name? There’s money involved as well, you know. You’d be able to afford some decent robes if you won.”

“What are you talking about?” Ron snapped glaring daggers at Malfoy.

“Are you going to enter?” Malfoy repeated slowly, like he was speaking to a small child, turning his attention to Harry. “I suppose you will, Potter? You never miss a chance to show off, do you?”

“Either explain what you’re on about or go away, Malfoy,” Hermione scoffed, not taking her attention off Standard Book of Spells, Grade Four.

A gleeful smile spread across Malfoy’s pale face. “Don’t tell me you don’t know?” he said delightedly. “You’ve got a father and brother at the Ministry and you don’t even know? My God, my father told me about it ages ago. He heard it from Cornelius Fudge, himself. But then, Father’s always associated with the top people at the Ministry. Maybe your father’s too junior to know about it, Weasley. Yes, they probably don’t talk about important stuff in front of him. Come on let’s go.” Laughing once more, Malfoy jerked his head at Crabbe and Goyle and the three of them left.  

Ron jumped up and slammed the sliding compartment door shut with such force that that the glass shattered.

“Ron!” Hermione scolded him but still pulled out her wand and muttered. “Reparo!” So the glass shards flew back into the door, completely repaired.

Ron flopped back down in his seat cracking his knuckles. “Well. Making it look like he knows everything, and we don’t.” Ron snarled. “Father has always associated with the top people at the Ministry.’” He mocked Abraxas’ voice. “Dad could’ve got a promotion any time he just likes it where he is…”

“And that’s fine.” Draco shook his head. “Don’t let him get to you Ron, honestly, Lucius Malfoy is nothing more than a glorified piggy bank to the Ministry, people at the Ministry actually like your dad.” He pointed out. “Look at how many people stopped to say hello to him at the Quidditch World Cup, trust me, no one likes Lucius Malfoy at the Ministry, they just tolerate him for his money.”

Ron beamed at Draco. “Thanks mate.”

Finally the train arrived at the station, the rain hadn’t stopped and they were instantly drenched as they started making their way to the carriages. Harry waved to Hagrid who was gathering the first years, who called back he’d see them at the feast if they didn’t drown on the way.

Hermione winced. “I would not want to cross the lake in this weather.”

Draco nodded his agreement, leaning on his cane as they made it to a carriage. Soon they were hurrying up the steps into the castle, Draco lost his footing, his cane slipping and he was falling backwards until a pair of strong arms wrapped around his middle. He looked up into deep grey eyes and felt his cheeks heat up.

Cedric Diggory flashed him a dazzling smile. “Careful there.” He helped Draco right himself and bent down picking up his cane and handed it to him. “Are you okay?”

Draco nodded. “Thanks.”

“Watch out.” Cedric grabbed Draco’s arm pulling him back as Peeves dropped a water balloon, which splashed on the ground right where Draco was standing.

Draco felt himself blush harder. “Wow Diggory, saving me twice, are you sure you’re not a Gryffindor?”

“Oh no, pure Hufflepuff me.” Cedric winked at him. “Here let me dry you off.” He took out his wand and waved it.

Draco felt a warm rush of air and then his clothes and hair were dry. “Thanks.”

“No problem.” Cedric nodded. “Best get inside before Peeves drops anymore.” He motioned to the Great Hall.

Draco nodded. “Right, see you around Cedric.”

“Oh I hope so Draco.” Cedric walked off into the Great Hall and Draco couldn’t help but check out the boy’s ass. He was very good looking.

Hermione linked arms with Draco. “I can’t believe you just flirted with Cedric Diggory.” She gasped, leading him into the Great Hall. “And he flirted back.”

Draco nodded. “I know. Do you think he likes me?”

“I would say so.” Hermione nodded.

“Why do you care if Cedric Diggory likes you?” Ron’s voice interrupted as he joined them, looking curiously at Draco.

Draco shrugged, trying to appear nonchalant. “Why not? He’s smart, talented, and... well, you saw him. He’s incredibly fit.”

Ron frowned. “Wait, so are you… gay?”

“Oh. Yeah I am.” Draco nodded.

“Cool mate. My brother Charlie is too and I think George likes blokes and girls, don’t see it myself but you do you mate.” Ron nodded his head.

Harry’s heart was pounding irregularly in his chest. As Cedric walked away, Harry's gaze lingered on Draco, who seemed more animated than usual in his conversation with Hermione and Ron. The sight of Draco's flushed cheeks and the glint in his eyes as he talked about Cedric sent a confusing swirl of emotions through Harry.

A knot of jealousy tightened in his stomach, unexpected and unwelcome. Why should he care that Draco was flirting with Cedric Diggory? It wasn’t like there was anything going on between the two of them. Harry recognised he had a crush on Draco, but he also had a crush on Cho Chang and he wasn’t going crazy at the thought of Cho flirting with someone else.

Harry shook his head. He should be happy for Draco. He was free to date whoever he wanted.

As Harry tried to brush off his feelings, he couldn’t help but glance back at Draco, who now seemed more relaxed, laughing with Hermione and Ron. The ease with which Draco had shared his truth left Harry feeling both admiration and a twinge of envy. Harry had always struggled with expressing his own feelings, constantly caught in the web of his complicated emotions.

“Hey, Harry, you alright?” Ron’s voice broke through his thoughts, bringing him back to the present.

“Yeah, just thinking,” Harry mumbled, forcing a smile.

Draco gave him a concerned look.

Harry forced a smile and nodded to reassure his friend they were okay. Luckily, he was saved from any further conversations by the Sorting starting. Next to him Ron was complaining for them to hurry up so they could eat, and he couldn’t help but agree he was also starving. Finally, the Sorting finished, and Dumbledore got to his feet and invited them all to tuck in.

Draco happily helped himself to food turning to talk to Neville. “How was your summer Nev?” He asked him.

Neville nodded. “Really good. It was nice seeing all of you more and I’ve been working really hard in the greenhouse. I can’t wait to show Professor Sprout what I’ve been doing with the cross breeding. I think they’re going to be amazing for several potions.” He said proudly. “Are you going to be tutoring the first years in potions again?”

Draco smiled. “Yeah, and I’m going to be doing a few second-year sessions as well. Professor Snape said if I continue to do well, he will consider giving me a teaching assistant position next year as extra credit for my OWL. It’s going to look great on my application for my Mastery.”

Neville nodded. “Professor Sprout wants me to run a tutor group this year for the first years in Herbology, do you think you could help me plan out some sessions?”

“Of course.” Draco grinned. “Hey, wouldn’t it be cool if one day we’re teaching here at Hogwarts?” He asked, taking a bite of roast potato.

“Oh Merlin, that would be so cool.” Neville grinned.

The clang of Hermione knocking over her goblet of pumpkin juice pulled the two boys from their conversation. “There are house-elves here?” She exclaimed staring horror struck at Nearly Headless Nick. “Here at Hogwarts?”

“Certainly.” Nearly Headless Nick nodded, looking surprised at her reaction. “The largest number in any dwelling in Britain, I believe. Over a hundred.”

“I’ve never seen one!”

Draco turned back to Neville with a shrug. “So, what are you thinking about doing for your first session?” He asked.

Neville happily started talking about his ideas for his tutoring class.

Dinner dissolved into desert and Hermione had begun what appeared to be a hunger strike, not touching a thing, Ron kept trying to get her to eat but after she gave him a look so like Professor McGonagall he gave up.

Once the puddings were consumed and the plates left spotless, Albus Dumbledore rose to address the assembly. The lively conversation that had permeated the Hall immediately subsided, allowing the sound of the wind's howl and the rain's incessant pounding to dominate the atmosphere.

“So!” Dumbledore smiled around at them all. “Now that we are all fed and watered. I must once more ask for your attention, while I give out a few notices. Mr. Filch, the caretaker, has asked me to tell you that the list of objects forbidden inside the castle has this year been extended to include Screaming Yo-yos, Fanged Frisbees, and Ever-Bashing Boomerangs. The full list comprises some four hundred and thirty seven items, I believe, and can be viewed in Mr. Filch’s office, if anybody would like to check it.” The corners of Dumbledore’s mouth twitched. “As ever, I would like to remind you all that the forest on the grounds is out-of-bounds to students, as is the village of Hogsmeade to all below third year. It is also my painful duty to inform you that the Inter-House Quidditch Cup will not take place this year.”

“What?” Harry and Draco gasped.

“This is due to an event that will be starting in October, and continuing throughout the school year, taking up much of the teachers’ time and energy. But I am sure you will all enjoy it immensely. I have great pleasure in announcing that this year at Hogwarts…”

But before Dumbledore could make the reveal, there was a deafening rumble of thunder, and the doors of the Great Hall banged open. Stood in the doorway, leaning upon a long staff, shrouded in a black traveling cloak was a man.

As if in sync, everyone in the Great Hall swivelled toward the stranger. A bright flash of lightning illuminated him. The man lowered his hood, shaking out a long mane of grizzled, dark gray hair, and then slowly began the walk up toward the teachers’ table.

A dull clunk echoed with every other step. Reaching the end of the top table, he turned right and limped toward Dumbledore. Lightning flashed again across the ceiling.

Next to him Hermione gasped, and Draco flinched.

The lightning accentuated the man's features with striking clarity, revealing a visage unlike any Draco had previously encountered. It appeared as though his face had been sculpted from weathered wood by an artisan possessing only a rudimentary understanding of human anatomy and limited proficiency with a chisel. Every inch of skin looked scarred or marred in some way. His mouth looked like it had been cut with a knife in a diagonal gash, and a large chunk of his nose was missing. But his most frightening feature was his eyes. Mismatched, one was small, dark, and beady. The other was large, round as a coin, and a vivid, electric blue. The blue eye zipped around in its socket, never stopping and unblinking, rolling up, down, and from side to side. Completely independent from the normal small eye. Draco shivered when it rolled right over, pointing into the back of the man’s head, leaving nothing but whiteness.

The stranger approached Dumbledore and extended a scarred hand. Dumbledore shook it and spoke quietly. He appeared to ask the stranger something, who then responded in a low voice without returning Dumbledore’s smiling.

Dumbledore nodded and gestured the man to the empty seat on his right-hand side.

The stranger sat down, moved his hair out of his face, pulled a plate of sausages toward himself, lifted it to his nose, and smelled it. He then took a small knife out of his pocket, used it to skewer a sausage, and began to eat. His normal eye focused on the sausages, while the magical other eye moved around, observing the Hall and the students.

“May I introduce our new Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher?” Dumbledore brightly broke the silence. “Professor Moody.”

Typically, new staff members were greeted with applause, but due to the ongoing shock of Moody’s arrival and his bizarre appearance, all the staff and students could do was stare at the man, while only Dumbledore and Hagrid gave a light applause, ending quickly when it echoed dismally into the silence.

“Moody?” Harry muttered to Ron. “Mad-Eye Moody? The one your dad went to help this morning?”

“Must be,” said Ron in a low, awed voice.

“What happened to him?” Hermione whispered. “What happened to his face?”

“Dunno,” Ron whispered back, watching Moody with fascination.

Dumbledore cleared his throat. “As we are in the moment introducing new Professors, I would also like to welcome Professor Regulus Noir-Potts who will be taking over from Professor Sinistra who has decided to retire early to finish a series of essays on astronomy and it’s influences on magic.”

A young man dressed in smart black robes stood and nodded his head. He was very handsome, and Harry was surprised at how much he reminded him of Sirius. The students were able to come out of their shock to give a modest round of applause for the other new professor.

Dumbledore smiling at the sea of students once the applause ended. “And now, as I was saying, we are to have the honour of hosting a very exciting event over the coming months, an event that has not been held for over a century. It is my very great pleasure to inform you that the Triwizard Tournament will be taking place at Hogwarts this year.”

“You’re JOKING!” Fred Weasley exclaimed, relieving the remaining tension as nearly everyone laughed at the Weasley twin’s exclamation.

Even Dumbledore chuckled appreciatively. “I am not joking, Mr. Weasley, though now that you mention it, I did hear an excellent one over the summer about a troll, a hag, and a leprechaun who all go into a bar…”

Professor McGonagall cleared her throat loudly.

“Er — but maybe this is not the time… no… where was I? Ah yes, the Triwizard Tournament. Well, some of you will not know what this tournament involves, so I hope those who do know will forgive me for giving a short explanation and allow their attention to wander freely. The Triwizard Tournament was first established some seven hundred years ago as a friendly competition between the three largest European schools of wizardry: Hogwarts, Beauxbatons, and Durmstrang. A champion was selected to represent each school, and the three champions competed in three magical tasks. The schools took it in turns to host the tournament once every five years, and it was generally agreed to be a most excellent way of establishing ties between young witches and wizards of different nationalities until, that is, the death toll mounted so high that the tournament was discontinued.”

“Death toll?” Hermione whispered, looking alarmed.

Draco gave her hand a reassuring squeeze, he was interested in hearing more about this tournament, but the concept settled an uneasy knot in his stomach, it was certainly not something he would ever be interested in entering.

“There have been several attempts over the centuries to reinstate the tournament, none of which has been very successful. However, our own departments of International Magical Cooperation and Magical Games and Sports have decided the time is ripe for another attempt. We have worked hard over the summer to ensure that this time, no champion will find himself or herself in mortal danger. The heads of Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving with their short-listed contenders in October, and the selection of the three champions will take place at Halloween. An impartial judge will decide which students are most worthy to compete for the Triwizard Cup, the glory of their school, and a thousand Galleons personal prize money.”

“I’m going for it!” Fred Weasley hissed down the table, his face lit with enthusiasm at the prospect of such glory and riches.

Fred wasn’t the only person eager to put themselves forward as the Hogwarts champion. At everyone House table people were beginning to discuss it in hushed whispered but for most their hopes were quickly dashed when Dumbledore started to speak again.

“Eager though I know all of you will be to bring the Triwizard Cup to Hogwarts, the heads of the participating schools, along with the Ministry of Magic, have agreed to impose an age restriction on contenders this year. Only students who are of age, that is to say, seventeen years or older will be allowed to put forward their names for consideration. This…” Dumbledore had to raise his voice slightly because several people were already voicing their outrage including the Weasley twins who looked furious at the rule. “Is a measure we feel is necessary, given that the tournament tasks will still be difficult and dangerous, whatever precautions we take, and it is highly unlikely that students below sixth and seventh year will be able to cope with them. I will personally be ensuring that no underage student hoodwinks our impartial judge into making them Hogwarts champion.” His light blue eyes twinkled as they flickered over Fred’s and George’s mutinous faces. “I therefore beg you not to waste your time submitting yourself if you are under seventeen. The delegations from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving in October and remaining with us for the greater part of this year. I know that you will all extend every courtesy to our foreign guests while they are with us and will give your whole-hearted support to the Hogwarts champion when he or she is selected. And now, it is late, and I know how important it is to you all to be alert and rested as you enter your lessons tomorrow morning. Bedtime! Chop chop!” Dumbledore sat down again and turned to talk to Mad-Eye Moody.

Draco groaned slowly getting up his hip crying in protest and carefully stretched his leg leaning on his cane. He hung back letting most of the school flood out of the hall before him, knowing it would take time to get up the stairs. He hadn’t been looking forward to the climb up and down the stairs. Hermione hung back with him.

“Are you okay?” She asked.

“Yeah, the cold sunk into my hip and it’s giving me a bit of trouble but I’ll be okay. What do you think of this whole tournament thing?” Draco asked slowly walking over to the door. “I’m glad they’re putting an age limit on it, I don’t think I would want to enter even if I could.” He shook his head. “I have had enough danger to last me a lifetime.”

Hermione nodded. “I wonder who the Hogwarts Champion will be?”

“Who knows.” Draco shook his head.

“Draco.” Cedric walked over to them as they walked into the Entrance Hall.

Draco turned and smiled at the older boy. “Twice in one night Diggory, people will start talking.”

Cedric chuckled. “I was wondering if you might like to hang out this weekend. If the weather is nice, we could go for a fly or a walk by the lake?”

Draco's eyes lit up at the invitation, but he hesitated. "That sounds great, Cedric. But I might have to see how my hip is feeling. The cold weather isn’t really helping," he said, tapping his cane lightly on the floor for emphasis.

Cedric nodded, a look of understanding crossing his face. "Of course, Draco. No pressure. Just let me know if you're up for it. Well, I’ll see you around." With a final nod, he turned and walked away.

Draco looked after him, a slight smile playing on his lips. "He’s a good one, isn’t he?"

Hermione nodded. "Yes, he is. And he clearly likes you."

Draco chuckled. "Who would have thought, right? Me and Cedric Diggory, hanging out."

Hermione giggled. “I think it’ll be nice for you and he’s very good looking.”

“He certainly is.” Draco bit his lip. “Did Harry seem weird to you tonight? Do you think he’s bothered by it? Me being gay?”

Hermione shook her head thoughtfully. "I don't think so, Draco. Remember we talked about this over the summer, it’s okay to have feelings for Harry and not wait around to see if he’ll figure out if he has feelings for you too. Just enjoy life and attention from pretty Hufflepuff boys.”

Draco blushed. “Hermione, you’re a bad influence.” He nudged her with his shoulder.

“Let me live vicariously through you. Not like I have any pretty boys looking to hang out with me.” Hermione sighed.

“Hey, one day someone is going to realise how amazing you are. If I wasn’t one hundred percent gay I would totally want to hang out with you. I bet there’s going to be a hot, strapping foreign boy who is going to want to worship at your feet this year.” Draco winked at her.

Hermione slung her arm around Draco’s shoulders. “And this is why you’re my best friend.” She proclaimed.

Draco kissed her cheek. “Happy to fill the position.”

Hermione smiled warmly, feeling the comfort and security that only a true friend could offer. "So, what are you going to do about Cedric?" she asked, genuine curiosity twinkling in her eyes.

Draco shrugged, a playful grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. "I don't know. Maybe I'll go for that walk with him on Saturday. You know, something casual."

Hermione laughed. "Casual? Sure, because inviting a handsome Hufflepuff to take a romantic stroll by the lake screams casual," she teased.

Draco rolled his eyes but couldn't suppress his smile. "Alright, maybe not so casual. Besides, Cedric seems like the type who appreciates a nice romantic walk."

"That he does," Hermione agreed. "Just be yourself, Draco. That's more than enough."

As they continued to walk through the dimly lit corridors of Hogwarts, the castle seemed to embrace their friendship, offering a sense of belonging and acceptance. It was moments like these that reminded Draco why he was grateful for Hermione's unwavering support and the unexpected turns life could take.

Chapter 32

Draco woke the next morning excited for the day ahead. It felt good to be back at Hogwarts with what appeared to be an exciting year ahead and a cute boy taking an interest in him. He smiled as he got ready for the day before joining Harry and Ron in heading down to breakfast, meeting Hermione in the common room.

At breakfast, the four of them checked over their new timetables. Draco was pleased to have Herbology followed by Muggle Studies and then double Ancient Runes in the afternoon.

“Double Divination this afternoon.” Harry groaned.

“Well, you should have given it up like me.” Hermione shrugged buttering herself a piece of toast. “Then you could have done something interesting like Ancient Runes or Arithmancy.”

“I see you’re eating again.” Ron commented.

Hermione huffed. “I’ve decided there are better ways of making a stand about elf rights.”

Ron grinned. “Yeah and you were hungry.”

Draco found himself glancing over at the Hufflepuff table finding Cedric in the sea of yellow and black, sat with his friends deep in conversation.

“What are you looking at?” Harry asked him.

Draco blushed focusing on his breakfast again. “Nothing.” He shook his head.

Harry pouted glaring at his breakfast. He didn’t understand the appeal of Cedric Diggory, why was Draco suddenly so interested in him?

Ron noticed the exchange and snickered. "Draco's got a crush," he sing-songed, earning a sharp kick under the table from Draco.

"Shut up, Weasley," Draco hissed, his cheeks growing even redder.

Hermione rolled her eyes. "Honestly, you two. We have more important things to focus on, like our classes."

Harry nodded, though his thoughts were still lingering on Draco's sudden interest in Cedric. What was it about the Hufflepuff that had caught Draco's attention? He couldn't put his finger on it, but it made him uneasy.

As they finished their breakfast and gathered their things, Harry stole another glance at Draco, who was once again sneaking a look in Cedric's direction. Harry sighed, hoisting his bag over his shoulder. This was going to be an interesting year.

 

It had been a good first day. Draco and Hermione left Ancient Runes, deep in conversation about the class when Cedric exited his own Transfiguration class. “Hey Draco.” He greeted the boy.

“Hi Cedric.” Draco greeted him. “Good first day?”

“Yeah, as far as NEWT year can go. I can’t believe how much homework I have already. How was your first day?” Cedric asked.

“It was good. We just had Ancient Runes.” He turned to look at Hermione, but his best friend had disappeared. “And she’s gone.” Draco laughed running his hand through his hair. “Wanna walk to dinner together?”

Cedric nodded. “Sure.”

“What subjects are you taking for NEWT?” Draco asked as they fell into step side by side.

“Transfiguration, Charms, Potions, Herbology, Defence and Arithmancy.” Cedric listed off. “I want to be a curse breaker when I graduate.”

Draco nodded. “Cool. I’m planning on getting my Potions Mastery.” He shifted his bag on his shoulder. “I’m already working with Professor Snape to boost my application. I’m tutoring some first years again this year and the second years I worked with last year.”

Cedric's eyes lit up with interest. "That's impressive. Snape's no easy one to win over, but it sounds like you're on the right track."

Draco smiled slightly, appreciating the compliment. "Thanks. It's a lot of work, but I think it'll be worth it in the end."

As they made their way to the Great Hall, the conversation flowed easily between them, touching on their favourite classes, mutual acquaintances, and their shared love for Quidditch. It was surprising for Draco to realize how much he had in common with Cedric, and how easy he was to talk to.

“Would you like to have dinner together and continue this conversation?” Cedric asked as they entered the Great Hall.

“Can’t get enough of me Diggory?” Draco teased.

Cedric chuckled, shaking his head. "Maybe I just enjoy your company," he replied with a grin. "How about it?"

Draco couldn't help but smile back, feeling a warmth he wasn't quite used to. "Alright, Diggory. Dinner it is."

They found a spot at the Hufflepuff table and continued their conversation. They talked about their families, their hopes for the future, and the pressures they faced. Cedric's easy-going nature made Draco feel relaxed, and he found himself opening up more than he usually did.

As the evening wore on, the Great Hall began to empty, and the two boys lingered, reluctant to end their newfound camaraderie. Cedric glanced around and then leaned in slightly. "You know, Draco, I really like you."

Draco was taken aback by the sincerity in Cedric's voice. He had always kept his guard up, but something about Cedric made him want to take a chance. "The feeling is mutual." he admitted, a genuine smile spreading across his face.

Cedric's eyes sparkled with genuine warmth. "Great. So, you’d be up for doing this again?"

Draco nodded. “I would.”

They parted ways for the evening, Cedric leaning down and kissing Draco’s cheek before heading through the door that led down to the Hufflepuff common room. Draco was on cloud nine as he climbed the stairs, barely aware of the ache in his hip and walked through the portrait hole with a huge grin on his face.

Hermione gave him a knowing smile as he sat down at the table she was working on. Ron and Harry were sat by the fire playing a game of chess. “So?” She asked.

Draco's grin widened. “It was great. We have a lot in common and he’s really sweet and just… I can’t believe he’s interested in me.”

“Of course he is. You’re a catch Draco Lupin.” Hermione nudged his leg with her foot under the table.

Draco blushed. “Well, we’ve agreed to do it again. I think this could be something. I’m gonna head up to bed and write to my dads.” He got up and left the room.

Harry frowned at the chess board, huffing when Ron won the game.

“What’s up with you mate?” Ron asked him.

“Nothing.” Harry shrugged, leaning back in his chair and crossed his arms over his chest. “I just don’t get Draco’s sudden interest in Diggory.” He huffed.

Ron shrugged. “He’s a good-looking bloke if you’re into that sort of thing. Not like there’s anyone else showing any interest. If Diggory were a girl I’d be thrilled he was showing me interest.” He frowned. “Why are you so bothered?”

“I’m not.” Harry snapped. “I just don’t get it.”

Ron studied Harry's face for a moment, eyes narrowing slightly. “You sure seem bothered. Could it be that you’re jealous?”

Harry’s cheeks reddened. “Jealous? Don’t be ridiculous, Ron. Why would I be jealous?”

Ron smirked, leaning closer. “Maybe because you and Draco have been attached at the hip since last year. And I’ve seen the looks you were giving him at the World Cup.”

Harry shifted uncomfortably in his seat, his gaze falling to the floor. “I just don’t trust Diggory, that’s all. I mean he’s so much older, it’s a little weird.”

“Right.” Ron rolled his eyes. “Well, whatever it is, you should sort it out. Draco deserves to be happy, just like everyone else.”

Harry sighed, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly. “Yeah, I suppose you’re right. I’ll try to be more supportive.”

Ron nodded, clapping Harry on the back. “Good. Now, fancy another game of chess?”

Harry managed a small smile. “Sure, why not. But this time, I’m winning.”

As the two friends reset the chessboard, Harry couldn't help but steal a glance towards the staircase leading to the dormitories, his thoughts lingering on Draco and Cedric. He should be happy for his friend; Draco did deserve to be happy and if that meant he was happy with Cedric then Harry should let it go right?

 

Draco sat on his bed and wrote a letter to Remus and Sirius.

Dear Dads,

Hope you’re not missing us too much. It’s been a good first day here. We’ve got two new teachers, but I’ve not had any classes with them yet. Alastor Moody is teaching Defence, do you know anything about him? He seems really intimidating. And the other is someone called Regulus Noir-Potts. He’s going to be taking over Astronomy.

And in other big news, they’re hosting the Triwizard Tournament here this year which should be cool to watch. I think it’s good they’ve put an age limit on it, but I think a load of people are going to try and enter despite this. Not me, don’t worry. It just sucks that there isn’t any Quidditch this year. I was looking forward to it but I’m going to make sure to get some flying training in this year anyway.

In other news, I’ve kind of started seeing someone. His name is Cedric Diggory, it’s really early days but he’s really sweet and nice. We have a lot in common. He’s older than me but that doesn’t really bother me. I can’t believe he’s interested in me honestly. He’s hot as fuck too! I had dinner with him tonight and he’s just really cool, he wants to be a curse breaker when he leaves school, he’s really smart and very good at Quidditch.

I’m not sure how Harry is going to feel about it, but I hope he’ll be okay. Anyway, enough about me. How are things with you two? Anything exciting happening at home?

Miss you both.

Love,

Draco

Draco placed the letter in an envelope and sealed it, feeling a mixture of excitement and nervousness about sending it off. He knew his dads would be happy for him, but there was always that lingering worry about how people would react to his relationship with Cedric.

Meanwhile, downstairs, Harry and Ron were deep into their chess game. Harry's mind kept drifting back to Draco.

“Your move, mate,” Ron said, bringing Harry back to the present. Harry quickly refocused, determined to win this game and enjoy the moment with his friend.

Once the chess game finished, Ron won again. Harry decided to head upstairs and get ready for bed. “Hey.” He greeted Draco walking over and flopping down on the bed. “I’ve hardly seen you today. Good first day?” He asked.

Draco nodded. “Yeah it was good. How was yours? Hermione told me about the creatures Hagrid has you looking after this year.”

Harry winced thinking about the Blast-Ended Skrewts. “Yeah, I’m not looking forward to that.” He shook his head.

Draco chuckled softly. “Well, I’m sure you’ll manage. You always do.”

Harry grinned. “Thanks for the vote of confidence. What’s got you writing letters so late?”

Draco hesitated for a moment, glancing at the sealed envelope on his desk. “Just writing to Remus and Sirius. Wanted to let them know how things are going.”

Harry nodded. “About Cedric?”

“Yeah I mentioned him.” Draco nodded. “Is everything okay with us? It’s not weird for you, me being gay and everything?” He asked.

“No.” Harry shook his head. “No, it’s all good. I’m happy for you. He just better treat you right or he’ll have me to answer to.”

Draco laughed. “Thanks, Harry,” Draco said, his voice softening. “It means a lot to me.”

Harry nodded; he could do this. He wanted Draco to be happy even if it wasn’t with him. “So, what’s the plan for tomorrow? Any classes we get to suffer through together?”

Draco smirked. “Potions with Snape first thing in the morning. You know how much he loves us.”

Harry groaned theatrically. “Great, what a way to start the day.”

“Could be worse,” Draco mused. “You could have Divination again.”

Harry chuckled. “True. I’d rather face Snape's glares than Trelawney’s doom predictions any day.”

The two boys shared a look of mutual understanding and amusement. Harry felt grateful for moments like these, where the weight of their world seemed to lift, if only for a little while.

“Alright, I really should get some sleep,” Harry said, stifling a yawn. “Good night, Draco.”

“Good night, Harry,” Draco replied, watching him with a small smile as he walked over to his own bed.

Draco pulled the curtains closed around his bed and settled down closing his eyes with a sigh and drifted off to sleep.

As Draco slipped into slumber, his mind began to weave a vivid dream. He found himself standing by the edge of the Black Lake, the moon casting a silvery glow over the calm waters, making the surface shimmer like a sea of stars. The gentle rustling of leaves in the breeze and the distant hoot of an owl created an almost ethereal atmosphere.

Out of the shadows stepped Cedric Diggory, his presence as radiant and warm as Draco remembered. Cedric approached him with that familiar, easy smile, his eyes reflecting the moonlight. Draco felt his heart quicken, a mixture of nervousness and longing pooling in his chest.

“Draco,” Cedric’s voice was soft, almost a whisper, as he closed the distance between them. Without another word, Cedric reached out and touched Draco’s cheek, his fingers leaving a trail of warmth in their wake. Draco leaned into the touch, feeling a sense of peace and contentment wash over him.

The world around them seemed to fade away as Cedric leaned in, their lips meeting in a tender, lingering kiss. It was as if time itself had paused, allowing them this stolen moment of pure connection. The kiss deepened, filled with unspoken emotions and a longing that resonated deep within Draco’s soul.

When they finally pulled apart, their foreheads rested gently against each other, breaths mingling in the cool night air. Cedric’s hand slipped into Draco’s, their fingers intertwining effortlessly.

“Wow.” Draco whispered, his voice barely audible over the gentle lapping of the lake’s waters.

“Merlin you’re so beautiful” Cedric replied, his voice carrying a promise of more moments like this, more dreams where they could be together.

As the dream began to blur and fade, Draco held onto that feeling, the warmth of Cedric’s touch, the taste of his kiss, and the hope that someday, somehow, he might find that same connection in the waking world.

Draco stirred slightly in his sleep, a small, peaceful smile playing on his lips as the dream slowly released him from its embrace.

 

The next day found Draco in a really good mood that lasted through Potions and Transfiguration.

“You look like you slept with a coat hanger in your mouth.” Hermione giggled as they sat in the library after lunch.

Draco shrugged. “Just in a good mood.” He blushed.

Hermione nodded. “Uh huh. Couldn’t have something to do with a dreamy Hufflepuff.”

“Stop it.” Draco rolled his eyes. “Come on, we should get going or we’ll be late for Charms.” He packed away his stuff. “I can’t stop smiling.” He grinned at her.

“I know, you look like you’re under a cheering charm.” Hermione bumped her shoulder against his. “I’m happy for you.”

The four Gryffindors headed down to dinner together, heading across the Entrance Hall when Abraxas Malfoy called to them. “Weasley! Hey, Weasley!”

The four of them turned to see Malfoy, Crabbe, and Goyle looking thoroughly pleased about something.

“What?” Ron snapped at them.

“Your dad is in the paper, Weasley!” Malfoy called, drawing the attention of passersby, brandishing a copy of the Daily Prophet. “Listen to this! Further mistakes at the Ministry of Magic. It seems as though the Ministry of Magic’s troubles are not yet at an end, writes Rita Skeeter, Special Correspondent. Recently under fire for its poor crowd control at the Quidditch World Cup, and still unable to account for the disappearance of one of its witches, the Ministry was plunged into fresh embarrassment yesterday by the antics of Arnold Weasley, of the Misuse of Muggle Artifacts Office.” Malfoy looked up giving Ron a fake sympathetic look. “Imagine them not even getting his name right, Weasley. It’s almost as though he’s a complete nonentity, isn’t it?”

The entire entrance hall was listening now.

Malfoy straightened the paper with a flourish enjoying the attention and continued to read aloud. “Arnold Weasley, who was charged with possession of a flying car two years ago, was yesterday involved in a tussle with several Muggle law-keepers (“policemen”) over a number of highly aggressive dustbins. Mr. Weasley appears to have rushed to the aid of “Mad-Eye” Moody, the aged ex-Auror who retired from the Ministry when no longer able to tell the difference between a handshake and attempted murder. Unsurprisingly, Mr. Weasley found, upon arrival at Mr. Moody’s heavily guarded house, that Mr. Moody had once again raised a false alarm. Mr. Weasley was forced to modify several memories before he could escape from the policemen but refused to answer Daily Prophet questions about why he had involved the Ministry in such an undignified and potentially embarrassing scene. And there’s a picture, Weasley!” Malfoy flipped the paper holding it up. “A picture of your parents outside their house — if you can call it a house! Your mother could do with losing a bit of weight, couldn’t she?”

All eyes were fixed on Ron who was vibrating with fury.

“Get stuffed, Malfoy.” Harry snapped, grabbing his best friend’s arm to hold him back from leaping at Malfoy. “C’mon, Ron.” He tried to pull him away.

“Oh yeah, you stayed with them this summer, didn’t you, Potter? Tell me, is his mother really that porky, or is it just the picture?” Malfoy sneered.

“You know your mother, Malfoy?” Harry snarled keeping a tight grip on Ron’s arm, Draco and Hermione grabbing his robes to help hold him back. “That expression she’s got, like she’s got dung under her nose? Has she always looked like that, or was it just because you were with her?”

Malfoy flushed pink at the insult. “Don’t you dare insult my mother, Potter.”

“Keep your fat mouth shut, then,” Harry turned away to drag Ron into the Great Hall.

BANG!

Something white hot grazed the side of Harry’s face and he quickly plunged his hand into his robes but before he could draw it, there was another loud BAND and a roar echoed through the entrance hall.

“OH NO YOU DON’T, LADDIE!”

Harry whipped around.

Professor Moody was limping down the marble staircase with impressive speed and agility, Draco would have to ask him how he managed it. Moody had his wand drawn and was pointing it at a pure white ferret which was shivering on the stone-flagged floor. Right where Malfoy had just stood. Draco felt an uneasy knot form in his stomach, he didn’t dare to move and he felt sick. Having to unwilling transform his body once a month made him sympathise with the ferret that was his half-brother. This wasn’t right, rang in his head. No matter what Malfoy had just done or said there was no call for this and he was terrified about what was about to happen.

Moody fixed his normal eye on Harry; the other one was pointing into the back of his head.

“Did he get you?” Moody growled with a low gravelly voice.

“No,” Harry shook his head. “Missed.”

“LEAVE IT!” Moody shouted.

“Leave — what?” Harry blinked in bewilderment.

“Not you — him!” Moody growled, jerking his thumb over his shoulder at Crabbe, who froze mid bend as he leant over to pick up the white ferret.

So Moody’s magical eye could see out of the back of his head. Made sense for someone so paranoid.

Draco found himself gripping his wand when Moody turned, limping towards Crabbe, Goyle, and the ferret.

 “I don’t think so!” Moody roared when the ferret gave a terrified squeak and tried to run for the dungeons. He pointed his wand at the animal which flew ten feet into the air and fell to the floor with a sickening smack.

That was enough for Draco, he couldn’t stand by and watch this. He pulled out his wand and before he could stop and think yelled. “Expelliarmus.”

Moody’s wand soared out of his hand and Draco caught it.

Hermione gasped. “Draco, what did you do?”

Moody rounded on Draco limping towards him. “Give me my wand boy.” He snarled.

“No.” Draco held his ground.

“What is going on here?” Professor McGonagall came running down the stairs. “Mr Lupin, why do you have Professor Moody’s wand?” She exclaimed, looking between the two.

Draco took a deep breath, his heart pounding in his chest. "Professor McGonagall, he's torturing a student," Draco said, his voice steady despite the fear gnawing at his insides. He glanced at the ferret, who was now trembling on the floor.

Moody's expression darkened, and he took a step closer to Draco. "You don't know what torture is, boy." He growled, his magical eye whirling madly.

Professor McGonagall looked between Draco and Moody, her brows furrowing. "Professor Moody, explain.”

“Caught the Malfoy boy trying to curse Potter with his back turned.” Moody pointed to the quivering ferret on the ground.

McGonagall waved her wand, and the ferret transformed back into a very pale and shaken Abraxas. Draco lowered his wand, relief washing over him that a sane teacher had stepped in so quickly.

“Professor Moody, we never use transfiguration as a punishment, we take points, give our detentions, surely Professor Dumbledore told you that.” Professor McGonagall exclaimed.

Moody grit his teeth. “Might have mentioned it.”

McGonagall turned to Draco. "Mr. Lupin, I expect you to return Professor Moody's wand immediately."

Draco hesitated, still wary, but he handed over the wand to Moody who snatched it from him. She fixed Moody with a stern look. "I will be reporting this to the headmaster. This sort of behaviour is unacceptable, Alastor."

Moody muttered something under his breath before fixing both eyes on Draco. “Been a long time since someone has been able to disarm me Mr Lupin, consider me impressed. I’ll be keeping an eye on you.”

Draco felt a mixture of pride and apprehension at Moody's grudging compliment. He nodded curtly. Moody stalked off into the Great Hall while McGonagall called for the onlookers to get to dinner.

“Mr Lupin.” Professor McGonagall called him back. “Take Mr Malfoy to the hospital wing please.” She instructed him.

Draco blinked at her but nodded his head. “Yes Professor.” He walked over to Abraxas and offered his hand.

Abraxas smacked it away, shakily pulling himself to his feet. “I don’t need your help.” He sneered at him.

“Whatever, come on.” Draco grabbed his arm and pulled him towards the stairs.

They walked in silence for a few minutes.

“Why did you do that?” Abraxas asked.

Draco shrugged. “No one should be forced to transform like that.”

Abraxas gave him a sidelong glance, suspicion etched in his features. “This doesn’t change anything.” He told him.

Draco smirked slightly, though the expression didn't reach his eyes. “I didn’t expect it to.” He shook his head and then turned and pushed Abraxas up against the wall. “If you ever try and hurt Harry again, I’ll rip your throat out.” He snarled. “With my teeth.”

Abraxas paled. “You wouldn’t.”

Draco leaned in closer, his breath hot against Abraxas's ear. "Try me," he whispered, his voice laced with a dangerous edge.

Abraxas swallowed hard, the bravado draining from his face as he looked into Draco's eyes, eyes that were now cold and unyielding. The tension hung heavy between them, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still.

With a final, contemptuous glance, Draco released Abraxas and stepped back. "Get yourself to the hospital wing," he ordered, his tone brooking no argument. "And remember what I said."

Abraxas nodded shakily; his earlier defiance shattered. He turned and made his way down the corridor, his steps unsteady.

Draco watched him go, a storm of emotions raging within him. He knew that protecting Harry came at a cost, but it was a price he was willing to pay. As he turned to head back to the Great Hall, he dreaded the reaction from his friends for his actions. He’d never thought in his wildest dreams that he would ever defend Abraxas Malfoy.

“What the fuck Draco?” Ron exclaimed as soon as he sat down.

Draco shrugged, pulling the dish of cottage pie towards him. “What Moody did was completely wrong. Not that what Malfoy did was right, but it did not call for that.” He shook his head.

Ron looked startled for a moment, then shook his head in disbelief. “I can’t believe you’d stand up for a Malfoy, Draco. After everything—”

Draco cut him off, his voice steady but edged with frustration. “I’m not standing up for him, Ron. I’m standing up for what’s right. We can’t just let Moody dispense his own brand of justice without any checks.” He forced himself to take a bite of food.

Ron shook his head. “It was about time someone took him down a peg or two. He deserved it.”

Draco dropped his fork. “No one deserves to be forced to have their body forced into a new shape like that. It hurts. Even a normal transfiguration like that. Your bones literally change into another shape, your organs shrink and reform. It isn’t pleasant. It’s torture and then to bounce that new form around a stone entrance way is disgusting.” He stood up, pushing his plate away. He stormed off, unable to stay around his disapproving friends.

Draco stormed through the castle, his footsteps echoing off the stone walls. His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. How had things come to this? Defending a Malfoy, confronting Moody, and now feeling isolated from his friends.

He reached the library, hoping to find some solace among the rows of books. The quiet atmosphere offered a stark contrast to the turmoil within him. Draco wandered aimlessly, his fingers tracing the spines of countless volumes, though his mind was far from the printed words.

Eventually, he found an empty table in a secluded corner and sat down heavily. His gaze drifted to the large window beside him, where the soft moonlight cast silver patterns on the floor.

As he sat there, lost in thought, Hermione appeared, her expression a mix of concern and curiosity. She approached cautiously, pulling out a chair and sitting across from him. "Draco," she began softly.

Draco sighed, running a hand through his hair. "If you’re here to tell me I shouldn’t have defended Malfoy I really don’t want to hear it."

Hermione offered a small, understanding smile. "You did the right thing. Standing up to Moody like that took courage."

Draco looked up, meeting her eyes. "Doesn't feel like it. Feels like I've just made everything worse."

Hermione shook her head. "Sometimes doing the right thing means making difficult choices. I think your dad would have been very proud of you tonight.”

Draco gave her a small smile. “Thanks. I don’t like that I did it.” He shook his head.

“Malfoy is an ass and he deserved to be punished but not like that.” Hermione shook her head. “You have to be careful Draco, you could have been expelled for attacking a teacher.” She warned him.

“I know. I just… I couldn’t stand by. No one understands what it’s like. Every month I have to… And I saw him… And I just…” Draco sighed. “I hate this.”

Hermione reached out taking his hand. “I know. If it makes you feel better, I heard Cedric was very impressed with your act of bravery.”

Draco blushed, a small smile crossing his face. “It does a little bit.”

“I thought it might.” Hermione grinned at him.

Chapter 33

Notes:

Hello everyone

Another chapter for you.

Trigger warning for this chapter: We have Moody's first class with the unforgivable curses and Draco suffers some flashbacks and suffers severe panic attack and disassociates

Dear Sirius,

I need help! Draco has started to see this boy Cedric Diggory and I don’t know why but it’s making me feel super jealous! I don’t like it, but I want Draco to be happy. It’s not because he’s a bloke. I’m fine with that, it’s just it’s been hard, and I feel like our friendship is suffering because of it. We don’t talk like we used to. Draco is always with Hermione right now they’re thick as thieves and always whispering to each other which is fine, but I miss him, and I don’t know how to deal with all these feelings.

But then there’s this girl in my year Cho, she’s the Ravenclaw seeker and she’s really pretty and we’ve been talking a bit this year. I like her, she’s really cool and I’m sort of thinking about asking her to Hogsmeade.

Why is this so difficult?

I think I’m going to ask Cho out.

What do you think?

In other news Draco did something really weird the other day. Professor Moody transfigured Malfoy into a ferret because he tried to curse me with my back turned and Draco disarmed Professor Moody and stopped him from bouncing the ferret around the Great Hall. Ron is pissed about it and he and Draco aren’t speaking. I don’t know how to feel about it Malfoy totally deserved it he was saying horrid things about Ron and his family and then he tried to curse me! I don’t get why Draco would defend Malfoy after everything. He said it was because it was wrong and basically torture. I don’t know what to do and Draco isn’t talking about it.

I feel like I’m losing my friend.

Hope you’re okay and Remus too. I miss you both.

Love Harry x

Oh dear it seemed Harry was going through his bi-panic phase bless him. Sirius smiled he was so much like his dad it hurt. He sighed trying to think of the best way to respond without freaking Harry out.

Dear Harry

Good to hear from you cub. Sounds like you’re having an interesting first week back. Everything is fine here, Remus and I are keeping busy, but we miss you and pup too.

In regard to Draco, it’s always hard when your friends start dating, it doesn’t mean that they have lost interest in you. Maybe Draco doesn’t want to make you feel uncomfortable talking about this boy. It’s okay to be a little jealous but you’re not losing him. I would talk to him and explain how you’re feeling I’m sure Draco will understand. As for this Cho I remember her from the Ravenclaw game, definitely very pretty, if you like her you should go for it. You’re young, you are allowed to have some fun and date whoever you like. Just be careful and safe okay.

As for the other thing. Wow Draco disarmed Alastor Moody, let me take a moment to be proud papa. I understand why it must be strange to see him defend Malfoy. I’m going to make a guess into why. Draco is forced to change every month. The potion he takes allows him control of his mind for it but that doesn’t take away from the pain of the transformation. It’s brutal. And he has no choice. I would say seeing someone else’s choice taken away from them by a person in a position of power triggered him. Draco went through a lot as a child and even more after he was bitten. He wasn’t choosing between you and Malfoy he was just standing up against a wrong.

I’m sure you’ll come through this, you two are too close for this to end your friendship.

Keep your chin up Harry.

Miss you too
Love
Sirius x

Sirius sealed up the letter and sent it off with Hedwig before going to find Remus. “Harry’s having a bi-panic.” He told him.

Remus looked up with a smile. “Well we saw that coming. I’m guessing it has something to do with Draco dating a certain Hufflepuff boy?”

“Draco is dating a Hufflepuff?” Sirius wrinkled his nose.

“Yes an older very handsome Hufflepuff.”

“Good for Draco.” Sirius chuckled. “You have protective dad face on.”

Remus shrugged. “I remember Cedric he’s a nice boy. I’m glad Draco is coming out of his shell more.”

“Did he tell you about Mad Eye?” Sirius asked him.

“No.” Remus frowned.

“Draco disarmed him after he transfigured Malfoy into a ferret and bounced him around the Entrance Hall. It’s caused a bit of an argument between him and Ron, he doesn’t understand why Draco would stick up for Malfoy.” Sirius hoisted himself up to sit on the kitchen counter.

Remus felt a swell of pride for his son. “Draco disarmed Moody.” He smiled.

Sirius laughed. “Yeah, proud papa moment for sure.”

“I understand why he did it. Draco would stand up for anyone who had their choice taken from them, especially because of someone in a position of power. It’s a surprise it was Malfoy, but I don’t think that factored into it.” Remus shook his head.

Sirius nodded. “Yeah, that’s what I said to Harry. It’s understandable why they would struggle to understand. I hope I explained it well enough.”

Remus nodded. “I’m sure you did love.” He kissed his cheek.

“Harry said he was thinking of asking out the Ravenclaw seeker, Cho?”

“Good for him. They should date and be normal teenagers. I’m sure eventually he and Draco will realise they like each other but they don’t have to rush it.” Remus nodded.

“Just like us huh? How long did we take to realise how much we adored each other?” Sirius laughed.

“You took longer than I did.” Remus chuckled.

Sirius smiled. “Yeah, but I was going through my own bi-panic. Who do you reckon will crack first? I think it’ll be Harry, Draco is too much like you and won’t act before Harry admits it.”

Remus laughed shaking his head. “I think Draco is braver than me. I reckon he’ll crack first. In about a year maybe two.”

“Wanna bet? Five galleons says Harry cracks before the end of the year.” Sirius smirked at him.

Remus shook his head. “You’re on, I bet Draco cracks first, but it won’t be until the end of next year.”

“Get ready to lose five galleons love.” Sirius kissed him.

 

Ron still wasn’t speaking to Draco by the time they had Defence Against the Dark Arts on Thursday. Draco was dreading the first lesson, so much so he ended up having lunch with Cedric that day, Hermione had rushed off for the library and he wanted to avoid the excitement of the other Gryffindors who were itching to get to their first class.

“It was very brave what you did.” Cedric told him as they sat at the Hufflepuff table together. “I was thinking we should do something Saturday, the weather is holding out, maybe we could have a picnic by the lake.” He suggested.

Draco smiled. “I would like that.”

“Meet in the Entrance Hall at one?” Cedric suggested.

Draco nodded. “Sounds good.” He sighed. “I really don’t want to go to this class.”

“It’ll be fine. You did nothing wrong.” Cedric reached over squeezing his hand.

“Thanks, could you tell Ron that? He’s still pissed at me.” Draco sighed.

Cedric chuckled. “Gladly but I don’t think he’d take it any better from me. Come on, I’ve got Charms, I’ll walk you to class.” He got up offering Draco his hand.

Draco smiled, taking his hand and pulled himself up. “Going to carry my books for me too Diggory?” He teased.

“I would for you.” Cedric kissed his cheek.

Draco blushed shaking his head. “Sap.”

Cedric smiled. “You love it. Come on, you don’t want to be late.” He kept hold of Draco’s hand and they headed for their classes. “See you later.” Cedric kissed his cheek when they got to the floor where the Defence classroom was.

Draco nodded watching him go before sighing and heading into the classroom. Harry waved him over to the empty seat he’d saved. “Wondered if you were going to show.”

“I considered it.” Draco slumped into his seat. “Might still change my mind.”

Harry gave him a small smile. “It’ll be okay.” He promised.

Draco sighed. “I know. Thanks.” He pulled out his copy of The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection when the sound of Moody’s clunking footsteps approached, and the door swung open and the man walked into the classroom heading for his desk. “You can put those away.” He dropped into the chair. “Those books, you won’t be needing them.”

Draco put his book away, wishing he could have sat at the back of the classroom. Moody fixed him with a stare before turning his attention to the register. “Right then.” He slapped the register on the desk once the last person had declared themselves present. “I’ve had a letter from Professor Lupin about this class. Seems you’ve had a pretty thorough grounding in tackling Dark creatures. You’ve covered boggarts, Red Caps, hinkypunks, grindylows, Kappas, and werewolves, is that right?”

There was a murmur of assent through the classroom. “But you’re behind… very behind on dealing with curses. So I’m here to bring you up to scratch on what wizards can do to each other. I’ve got one year to teach you how to deal with Dark…”

“What, aren’t you staying?” Ron cut him off.

Moody’s magical eye spun around to stare at Ron; Ron looked extremely apprehensive, but after a moment Moody smiled — the first time Harry had seen him do so. The effect was to make his heavily scarred face look more twisted and contorted than ever, but it was nevertheless good to know that he ever did anything as friendly as smile.

Ron looked deeply relieved.

“You’ll be Arthur Weasley’s son, eh? Your father got me out of a very tight corner a few days ago. Yeah, I’m staying just the one year. Special favour to Dumbledore. One year, and then back to my quiet retirement.” He gave a harsh laugh and then clapped his gnarled hands together. “So straight into it. Curses. They come in many strengths and forms. Now, according to the Ministry of Magic, I’m supposed to teach you counter curses and leave it at that. I’m not supposed to show you what illegal Dark curses look like until you’re in the sixth year. You’re not supposed to be old enough to deal with it till then. But Professor Dumbledore’s got a higher opinion of your nerves, he reckons you can cope, and I say, the sooner you know what you’re up against, the better. How are you supposed to defend yourself against something you’ve never seen? A wizard who’s about to put an illegal curse on you isn’t going to tell you what he’s about to do. He’s not going to do it nice and polite to your face. You need to be prepared. You need to be alert and watchful. You need to put that away, Miss Brown, when I’m talking.”

Draco felt a cold dread wash over him. He was going to be showing them what illegal curses looked like?

You’ve got to learn this Draco. When the Dark Lord returns you have to be ready to serve him. I will not let you disgrace our good name by not knowing what to do.

“So, do any of you know which curses are most heavily punished by wizarding law?” Moody asked his magical eye looking at Draco.

Draco sank in his seat his body shaking a little.

Again Draco, you have to mean it.

Several people tentatively raised their hands including Ron. Moody pointed at Ron.

“Er… my dad told me about one. Is it called the Imperius Curse, or something?” Ron lowered his hand.

“Ah, yes.” Moody nodded. “Your father would know that one. Gave the Ministry a lot of trouble at one time, the Imperius Curse.” Moody rose to his feet and produced a glass jar from his desk inside, three large black spiders were scuttling around. Draco stared at them with wide eyes. He wasn’t about to show them, was he? He wouldn’t show a class of fourteen-year-olds those curses.

Draco watched Moody reach into the jar, capturing one of the spiders and held it out in the palm of his hands so it was visible to the whole class. He then pointed his wand at it and muttered. “Imperio!”

Draco felt sick.

Very good Draco. Make it run into the wall. Kill it.

Draco shook violently. He gripped the edges of his desk unable to look away from the spider as it leapt from Moody’s hand on a thread of silk and began to swing backwards and forwards.

I need you to feel what it’s like Draco. The enemy might try and put you under the curse, if they do you need to be able to fight it off.

Draco felt like his whole body had been plunged under water. He could feel tears burning in his eyes as he watched the spider do a blackflip onto the desk and then start doing a weird tap dance. Around him he could hear people laughing but it sounded distant like he was a million miles away.

 “Think it’s funny, do you?” Moody growled. “You’d like it, would you, if I did it to you?”

The laughter instantly stopped.

Draco you have to do better than that. Your mind needs to be strong.

“Total control,” Moody muttered. “I could make it jump out of the window, drown itself, throw itself down one of your throats…”

Draco squeezed his eyes shut trying to keep his breathing even. He just had to get through the class. He could do this, he wasn’t in the cellar, he was in the classroom, and he was safe. He could feel the wood of the desk under his fingers, the smell of ink from the inkwell.

“Years back, there were a lot of witches and wizards being controlled by the Imperius Curse. Some job for the Ministry, trying to sort out who was being forced to act, and who was acting of their own free will. The Imperius Curse can be fought, and I’ll be teaching you how, but it takes real strength of character, and not everyone’s got it. Better avoid being hit with it if you can. CONSTANT VIGILANCE!”

Draco jumped, snapping his eyes open in time to watch Moody put the spider back in the jar.

 “Anyone else know one? Another illegal curse?”

Draco felt himself shut down. No, no don’t show those, please. He thought, shaking so violently now he thought his chair was rattling.

Harry looked at Draco with concern. His best friend was white as a ghost and looked like he was doing everything not to bolt from his seat.

“Yes?” Moody’s magical eye rolled over to look at Neville who had raised his hand to everyone’s surprise.

“There’s one… the Cruciatus Curse.” Neville answered in a small, distant voice.

Moody turned both his eyes onto Neville. “Your name’s Longbottom?”

Neville nodded nervously, but Moody made no further inquiries.

Draco swallowed watching Moody take out another spider. No, no, no.

This will hurt Draco, I know it will but you have to be prepared. You have to know how to handle it. The Dark Lord will punish failures, it’s important you know how to handle it so he doesn’t see you as weak. I’m doing this for your own good.

 “The Cruciatus Curse. Needs to be a bit bigger for you to get the idea,” Moody pointed his wand at the spider. “Engorgio!”

Draco shook his head. “No.” He whimpered. Please don’t.

Once the spider was bigger than a tarantula Moody set it on the desk and raised his wand again, directed it to the spider and muttered. “Crucio!”

Draco couldn’t look away as the spider began to twitch and writhe on the desk.

You’ve got to mean it Draco. Really mean it. Do it again or I’ll show you what it feels like again.

 “Stop it!” Hermione’s shrill voice brought Draco back into the present.

Moody withdrew the curse, and the spider stopped writhing but it’s legs still twitched. “Reducio.” Moody muttered, shrinking the spider back to its proper size scooping it up and put it back in the jar. “Pain. You don’t need thumbscrews or knives to torture someone if you can perform the Cruciatus Curse. That one was very popular once too. Right . . . anyone know any others?”

Draco shook his head. No, don’t. Don’t show that.

Hermione’s hand shook as she raised it into the air, tears in her eyes.

“Yes?”

“Avada Kedavra,” Hermione whispered.

BANG! Draco’s chair clanged to the floor as he jumped to his feet and raced to the back of the room tearing the door open and sprinted out of the classroom. He came to a shuddering halt and was violently sick on the floor and all over himself. He choked on a sob, wiping his mouth on his sleeve and tried to breathe but the sobs wouldn’t stop.

Malfoys don’t keep useless mutts as pets. I’m doing this for your own good.

“Mr Lupin?” Professor McGonagall stepped out of her office hearing someone outside in distress. “Come inside dear.” She led him into the office.

“Dad. Get. Dad.” Draco panted thought sobs, dropping to the floor and pulled his knees into his chest and rocked back and forth, his mind trapped in an endless loop of memories. He sobbed, hiding his face in his knees, not caring that Professor McGonagall was witnessing this.

Minerva rushed over to the fireplace and called Moonlit Haven. Sirius answered and when she quickly explained Sirius rushed through the fire and over to Draco. “Pup.” He whispered. “Shhh, shhh, it’s okay. I’m here. You’re safe.” He wrapped his arms around Draco, holding him close. “Breathe for me pup.”

Draco sobbed into Sirius’ chest clinging to him tightly.

“I’m here.” Sirius soothed. “It’s okay. You take your time.” He whispered, rubbing comforting circles on Draco’s back. “Try and breathe with me okay, nice and slow, deep breaths.” He whispered.

Draco slowly evened out his breathing and felt himself relax a little in Sirius’ arms.

“Come on Pup, lets go home for a minute and have a chat.” Sirius helped him up glancing at Minerva who nodded her head that that was fine.

Sirius steered Draco over to the fireplace and they flooed back to Moonlit Haven. Sirius sat Draco down on the sofa, handing him a tissue. “What happened pup?”

Draco blew his nose on the tissue, scrunching it into his arms and shook his head.

“Do you want a calming draught?” Sirius asked, rubbing his back.

Draco nodded.

“And some hot chocolate?” Sirius gave him a small smile.

Draco nodded again.

“Okay, I’ll be right back Pup. Pop the telly on for some background noise, that always helps me.” Sirius pressed the remote into his hand before jumping up and heading into the kitchen.

Remus was out, he was doing some research into Dumbledore, so he was handling this on his own and he wasn’t really sure what to do. He knew he shouldn’t force Draco to talk but seeing the kid like that… It brutally reminded him of his own state whenever he finally escaped home at the end of the summer holidays. He had to remind himself Draco had only been with Remus for two nearly three years, before that he’d grown up in the same environment Sirius had. He hoped Narcissa hadn’t exposed Draco to all the things he had been exposed to. He made the hot chocolate and grabbed a calming draught, hurrying back into the living room to find Draco staring off into space still holding the remote tightly.

“Drink this for me pup.” Sirius pressed the draught into his free hand.

Draco downed it obediently without saying anything.

“How about I run you a bath yeah?” Sirius rubbed his back, noticing the vomit down Draco’s front.

Draco nodded, closing his eyes and sank back into the sofa.

Sirius hurried into the bathroom and ran a bath with lavender scented bubbles and when it was done he guided the catatonic Draco into the bathroom. The boy was running on autopilot as Sirius helped Draco out of his robes, leaving his underwear on and helped him into the bath.

“Feel better?” Sirius asked. “Do you want me to stay?”

Draco nodded.

“Okay pup. I won’t go anywhere. Here, drink this and try and relax.” Sirius passed him his hot chocolate.

Draco took the mug and sipped the drink. He opened his mouth to say something before closing it again.

Sirius shook his head. “You don’t have to talk pup, not if you’re not ready. You just try and relax, I’m right here.” He reassured him.

Draco nodded, sinking into the bath and closed his eyes, passing the mug back to Sirius, who set it down on the floor. “Want me to wash your hair?”

Draco nodded.

Sirius moved to the end of the bath and gently started washing his hair, keeping up a stream of conversation, telling Draco about the adjustments he was making to the bike and the new project he was working on; he’d bought a junker classic car to fix up. He loved working on engines, and it kept his hand and his mind busy.

Draco listened, Sirius’ words washing over him but hardly registering in his brain. He felt like he’d gone away somewhere, his mind had shut down from the trauma of it all and he was floating somewhere. He leant into Sirius’ touch, letting it ground him.

The calming draught had helped but he could barely form thoughts let alone words.

Sirius helped Draco out of the bath and wrapped him in a towel and steered him into his bedroom, finding him some pyjamas and turned his back while Draco changed.

Draco pulled on his pyjamas, running on autopilot, barely registering his actions. He tapped Sirius on the shoulder when he was done.

“Why don’t you lie down for a bit pup?” Sirius steered him over to the bed and laid him down.

“Stay.” Draco whispered, his eyes half closed.

Sirius climbed onto the other side of the bed and pulled Draco into his arms, grabbed the blanket at the end of the bed and threw it over them. “I’m not going anywhere pup. You’re safe kiddo. I’m right here.” He stroked his damp hair.

Draco sighed closing his eyes and relaxed into Sirius’ arms.

Sirius lay there staring up at the ceiling. Whatever had happened to upset his pup so much, heads were going to roll. This was not okay, and he was going to bring hell down on whoever had caused this. Something was digging into his back and Sirius carefully reached behind him and pulled out a worn paperback, chuckling when he noticed it was a romance novel. With nothing else to do while Draco slept, he opened it and started to read.

 

Draco stirred about forty five minutes later and slowly opened his eyes. “Dad?”

“Right here pup.” Sirius quickly put the book down. “Do you feel better?”

Draco nodded. “Sorry.”

“You don’t have to be sorry pup.” Sirius brushed hair off Draco’s face. “It’s what dads do.” He gave him a small smile.

Draco sniffed, tears burning his eyes. “Not all dads.”

Sirius nodded. “No, only good ones.” He gave him a sad smile. “You wanna talk or shall we eat first?” He asked.

“Talk.” Draco whispered. “It’s just… I’m so embarrassed.” He shook his head.

“Hey, hey. You have nothing to be embarrassed about.” Sirius reassured him. “What happened kiddo?”

Draco swallowed. “I had Defence today. And… And Professor Moody, he showed us the unforgivable curses.”

Sirius felt his blood boil. He what? He showed that shit to a class of fourteen-year-olds. That was NEWT level shit. He took a deep breath and waited for Draco to keep going.

“It just… It brought all this stuff back. I can’t believe he showed us that. It was horrible.” Draco shook his head. “And I tried to stay but I just… He was going to show the killing curse and I just… I kept reliving things, over and over. They wouldn’t stop. I couldn’t see that again.”

Cold dread filled Sirius. Again?

“It’s okay pup.” Sirius promised him. “He never should have shown you all that.” He shook his head. “That’s not for fourth years to witness.”

“I was nine the first time I saw it.” Draco mumbled.

Sirius swallowed.

“Lucius, he… He wanted me to be prepared for the Dark Lord coming back. He said every pureblood should know them. He made me… He made me practice on animals.” Draco whimpered.

Sirius pulled him in for a tight hug. “I’m so sorry pup.” He held him close.

Draco sobbed clinging to Sirius. “It hurt so bad.”

Sirius felt sick, knowing exactly what Draco was talking about. “I know pup. I know.”

“I don’t want to go back. I can’t go into that class again. Please don’t make me.” Draco pleaded.

“I won’t. You don’t have to go back if you don’t want to. Remus and I will tutor if you if we have to. You won’t have to go back.” Sirius promised, rocking him gently.

Draco fell back to sleep in Sirius’ arms, and he held his pup close. Sirius was going to protect Draco with everything he had. He was his son. He wouldn’t let Draco be exposed to that crap again. He knew what it was like to grow up with a father hell bent on turning his children into dark wizards. As horrible as being a werewolf was Sirius couldn’t help but be glad it had gotten Draco away from that. How could Narcissa have allowed this to happen? He had thought very little of his cousin, but he had always believed she would have been a good mother to her child and protected him from that bullshit.

Sirius tightened his hold on Draco, pressing a gentle kiss to the top of his head. He felt a burning rage in his chest, but he knew he had to keep calm for Draco’s sake. It wouldn’t help anyone if he lost control now.

Minutes passed, and Draco’s breathing became slow and steady. Sirius carefully laid him laid him back on the bed and tucked the blanket around him. He watched his son for a moment, heart aching at the thought of what he had been through.

Standing up, Sirius made his way to the fireplace. He had some people to contact and some plans to make. He wasn’t going to sit idly by while his son suffered.

He made a call to Minerva. “How is Draco?” She asked as soon as she answered.

“Not good.” Sirius shook his head. “I’m going to keep him here tomorrow and see how he does. Do you have any clue what Moody is teaching the fourth years?”

Minerva shook her head.

“He demonstrated the Unforgivable Curses to them today.” Sirius snarled.

Minerva's eyes widened in shock. "What? Alastor did what?" she exclaimed, her voice rising in outrage.

Sirius nodded grimly. "You heard me right. He thought it would be educational to show them the Cruciatus Curse, the Imperius Curse, and the Killing Curse. Draco was petrified."

"I can’t believe this," Minerva said, shaking her head. "I’ll have to speak to Albus about this immediately. This is beyond unacceptable."

"Thank you, Minerva," Sirius said, his tone softening. "I knew you would understand. Draco had a similar upbringing to me. He is not to step foot in another class run by Moody, I won’t allow it. Remus and I can cover his class material, so he passes exams but in no way is he to be allowed anywhere near Moody."

Minerva sighed, her expression softening with sympathy. "Of course Sirius, I will speak with Albus immediately, this is unacceptable. Tell Draco to take as long as he needs to come back and I’ll be happy to have a one to one with him when he returns. As horrible as the situation around it was, I’m glad he has found you and Remus. You two are good parents." She smiled at him.

Sirius smiled. “Thanks Minnie.”

As the connection closed, Sirius stood by the fireplace for a moment, gathering his thoughts. He couldn’t keep Draco in a bubble forever, but he would do everything in his power to protect him from the darkness of their world.

Sirius headed into the kitchen and got to work fixing something for dinner. He glanced at the clock, hoping Remus would be home soon and wondering how he was going to break the news to his husband which wouldn’t result in Remus murdering everyone involved.

Remus arrived home and frowned noticing Sirius’ expression. “What happened?” He asked rushing over to his husband.

Sirius took a deep breath and began to explain, his voice low and steady. “Moody decided to give the students a practical demonstration of the Unforgivable Curses today. Draco was there, and it really shook him up. Minerva was furious too and promised to speak with Albus about it immediately.”

Remus' eyes darkened with anger, but he listened silently until Sirius finished. “He did what?” Remus repeated, his voice a dangerous whisper. Sirius could see the fury building behind his calm exterior.

“Yes,” Sirius said, placing a reassuring hand on Remus' arm. “Moody crossed a line, but Minerva is handling it. She said Draco should take as much time as he needs before returning to school, and she offered to help him one-on-one when he does. She’s going to speak to Dumbledore about us taking over his Defence schooling, I won’t have him go back into that classroom when he doesn’t feel safe.”

Remus sighed, running a hand through his hair. “I can’t believe this. Moody of all people should know better. We need to make sure Draco feels safe and supported. I don’t want him to be afraid to go to school.”

“I know,” Sirius said, his voice softening. “We’ll get through this together. It’s just another challenge we have to face as a family.”

Remus nodded, his expression softening as he looked at Sirius. “Thank you for handling this. We’ll talk to Draco together, where is he?” He leaned in and kissed Sirius’ forehead.

“He’s asleep. I need to go somewhere, can you hold down the fort until I get back?” Sirius asked him.

“Promise me you’re not going to do something that gets you sent back to Azkaban?” Remus pleaded keeping a tight grip on Sirius’ arm.

“I promise.” Sirius kissed him softly. “I won’t be long. Dinner will be ready in about fifteen minutes.” He grabbed his jacket and his wand and headed out into the garden and disappearated.

 

Harry burst into Professor McGonagall’s office in a blind panic. “Professor, I can’t find Draco anywhere. He got really upset during Defence class and ran out and now I can’t find him.”

“Calm down Mr Potter.” Professor McGonagall placed a hand on his shoulder. “Draco is fine, he’s gone home and is with Sirius and Remus.”

“I need to go too. I need to see him. He was so upset Professor.” Harry pleaded.

Professor McGonagall smiled. “Everyone says you’re just like your father but you have so much of your mother in you Mr Potter. I’ll call the house and see if it’s okay for you to join them. I’m sure Draco needs a friend right now.”

Remus answered the call and said it was fine for Harry to join them.

Harry stepped out of the fireplace and Remus pulled him in for a hug. “He’s okay Harry. Just badly shaken. How are you?” He asked, steering Harry to sit down.

“I’m fine.” Harry shrugged. “It was just… It was horrible.” He whispered. “He showed us… Is that how my parents died?” He asked with tears in his eyes.

Remus reached out squeezing his hand. “Yes, I’m so sorry you had to witness that.”

Harry sniffed. “It’s fine. We should know about this stuff.”

“You should but it was deplorable for Moody to demonstrate that in a fourth-year class. That is material for seventh years and should never be demonstrated.” Remus shook his head. “I’m pulling Draco from his class and if you want to join him, I will make sure of it.” He promised.

Harry shook his head. “No, I want to stay in class. I think I can learn a lot from him.”

Remus nodded. “All right, it’s your choice but if you change your mind, you let me know right away.”

“I will.” Harry nodded. “Can I see Draco?”

“He’s sleeping right now, best to let him rest.” Remus shook his head.

“Why did he get so upset?” Harry asked. “I mean it was horrible but he looked so scared.” He whispered.

Remus sighed. “Draco had a very different upbringing. Pureblood families, specifically those tied to the Dark Arts, teach their children about these things from a very young age and Draco was exposed to things no child should be exposed to. The class triggered memories of it.”

Harry’s eyes widened. “You mean… Malfoy… He? That’s sick!”

Remus nodded. “Yes Harry. It is. Unfortunately that’s the world he was born into. All we can do is be there for him and remind him we love him.” He gave him a sad smile. “Harry, I must ask you not to ask Draco questions about this, if he wants to talk about it let him in his own time but don’t push the subject.”

“I won’t.” Harry agreed.

Remus placed a comforting hand on Harry's shoulder. "I know it's hard to understand, but Draco is trying to heal in his own way. We just need to give him time."

Harry nodded slowly, still processing the weight of what he had learned. “I’ll be patient,” he murmured, more to himself than to Remus.

Remus took a deep breath. "Have you had any dinner?” He asked.

Harry nodded. “Hermione made me eat first, she said I should give Draco some space and let him come to us but then I checked the map and couldn’t find him and I panicked and went to see Professor McGonagall.”

Remus nodded. “How about we put on a movie?”

“Okay.” Harry agreed.

 

Sirius marched up to the little cottage in the south of France and banged on the door. He wanted a word with his cousin.

Narcissa opened the door, her eyes widening in surprise. “Sirius?”

“I just came to tell you that you disgust me.” Sirius snarled. “I had very little opinion of you Narcissa, but the one thing I thought was that you would never expose your child to the things we were exposed to as children.” He shouted at her.

Narcissa blinked. “What?”

“How could you do that to Draco?” Sirius screamed at her. “He was a child. He was just a little kid. He didn’t deserve that.” He yelled at her.

Narcissa frowned, shaking her head. “I don’t… Come inside.” She stepped aside.

Sirius shook his head. “No, I just came here to tell you that. I don’t want to hear it.”

“Sirius Black, you do not show up at my home and scream at me about my son and then walk away without an explanation. Get inside now.” Narcissa barked at him.

Sirius grit his teeth and stomped into the house.

Narcissa wrapped her shawl tightly around her and motioned for him to step into the parlour and have a seat. “Now, you know full well I had no choice in Draco’s disowning, it’s not something the wife has a say in…”

“I’m not talking about that.” Sirius snapped. “I’m talking about Lucius exposing Draco to the unforgivable curses.”

Narcissa went white. “What? No… He never…”

“I just spent the last two hours with a catatonic Draco, who was triggered by his Defence class because it gave him flashbacks of your ex-husband. He told me Cissa. He told me Lucius had him training from NINE to use and take the unforgivables.”

Narcissa gasped covering her mouth with her hand and shook her head. “No, no.” She wailed. “He didn’t. He promised me he wouldn’t.”

Sirius froze. “You didn’t know.”

“Of course I didn’t.” Narcissa wailed. “Oh my darling boy.” She sobbed.

Sirius softened slightly, the anger in his eyes replaced by a measure of empathy. He took a deep breath. “Cissa.”

Narcissa clasped at her hair. “Lucius used to pay for me to go away for weekends, to a spa or a hotel or trips to France. He said he was spoiling me. He was just getting me away from the house. Draco used to beg me to take him with me. Oh Merlin. What have I done.” She sobbed.

Sirius moved to sit next to her and held her close. “I’m sorry Cissa.”

“You’re right to be disgusted with me. I’m disgusted with me.” Narcissa shook her head. “I never wanted to believe the worst.” She continued through her tears. “I thought—no, I was convinced he loved Draco enough to let it all go. I trusted him.”

Sirius sighed deeply, his hand gently rubbing her back. “I’m sorry Cissa. I’m so sorry. I just thought you knew.”

Narcissa hiccupped a sob, her eyes red and swollen. “No, I begged Lucius after the Dark Lord was killed, I begged him to let it go, let Draco be a normal child. How can he ever recover from this?”

Sirius tilted her chin up gently, looking into her eyes. "He’s already away from it. It was terrible for him to be bitten but it got him away from it all, he’s doing so well Cissa, you’d be so proud of him."

“I’m already proud of him.” Narcissa wiped at her eyes with a handkerchief. “I’m glad he has you and Remus. He writes to me, Remus, gives me updates.”

“That sounds like Remus.” Sirius smiled. “You’re still his mum Cissa. You don’t have to play by Lucius’ stupid rules anymore, he’s gone from your life. You’re a Black again. I made Draco my heir you know.”

“I heard, thank you for giving him a family again.” Narcissa held onto Sirius’ hand.

“It’s your family too. If you need anything I’ll help.” Sirius promised her.

Narcissa shook her head. “I’m doing well. But thank you.”

“Cissa?” A female voice called.

Sirius smirked at his cousin.

“Oh shut up.” Narcissa rolled her eyes. “In here Brigette.” She called out.

A tall woman with long black hair walked into the living room. “Darling are you all right?” She rushed over to kneel in front of Narcissa glaring daggers at Sirius.

“Oui, love. I’m all right. This is my cousin Sirius.” Narcissa nodded.

“Bonjour.” Sirius greeted her. “I’m sorry for barging in.”

Brigette narrowed her eyes but shook his offered hand. “Pleasure to meet you.”

“Sirius just came to talk to me about Draco, my son.” Narcissa explained. “He had some upsetting news, but Draco is all right.”

“Do you need anything?” Brigette asked.

Narcissa shook her head. “No, I’m all right.” She promised.

“I’ll make some tea.” Brigette stood up and kissed the top of her head and left the room.

Sirius grinned at Narcissa. “I’m happy for you cousin. She seems a huge step up from your ex-husband.”

Narcissa chuckled. “She is. She’s been a great support to me.”

“The door is always open Cissa. I know Draco misses you.” Sirius told her softly.

“I know, I miss him every day. I’m just… I don’t think either of us are ready for more yet. I wrote to him on his birthday. Do you know if…?”

“He didn’t mention it directly, but Remus noticed he’s been wearing the locket you sent him. He said you mentioned you were going to send something.” Sirius nodded.

Narcissa nodded. “I’m grateful to you and Remus, for everything you’ve done for my son. I didn’t care, I wanted to stay with him but the magic laws…”

“Prevented it. I know how it works Cissa. I understand. But you don’t have to obey those laws anymore. They’re all bullshit.” Sirius shook his head.

“I know cousin. I’m learning.” Narcissa nodded her head. “Promise you’ll continue to be there for him while I can’t?”

“On my life and magic, I promise he will always have a home and know love with me as his father.” Sirius promised her.

Narcissa kissed his cheek. “You were always the best of us.”

Sirius chuckled. “Nah, I just got lucky.” He shook his head. “Do you mind if I write? Come and visit?” He asked.

“I’d like that.” Narcissa nodded.

“I’ll be in touch then.” Sirius stood up. “Sorry for yelling at you.”

“The Black family madness is worse when we’re protecting our kin.” Narcissa shook her head. “I’m glad you came and told me. It just makes everything more clear to me.”

Sirius nodded. “I should get back or Remus will worry I’ve done something stupid.”

“Whatever would make him worry about something like that?” Narcissa chuckled.

Sirius pulled her in for a hug. “Look after yourself cous.”

“You too.” Narcissa walked him to the door.

Sirius apparated back home and walked into the kitchen to find Remus, Harry and Draco cuddled up together on the sofa, watching Lady and the Tramp.

Remus smiled at him. “There’s a plate left warm for you in the oven.” He told him.

Sirius nodded, turning back into the kitchen.

Remus got up and joined his husband. “Let me get it.” He steered Sirius to sit down at the table. “Where did you go?” He whispered.

“I went to see Narcissa.” Sirius sighed.

“What did she have to say for herself?” Remus clipped, placing the plate in front of him.

Sirius shook her head. “She had no idea Remus. He arranged for her to be away when he did it.” He stabbed the pasta with his fork. “I hate him Remus.”

Remus nodded. “You and me both. Lucius will get what’s coming to him, sooner rather than later. I think we should carefully broach the subject with Draco about him bringing charges against him. He cannot be allowed to get away with this. But if Draco doesn’t want to do it or isn’t ready, we won’t push him.”

Sirius nodded. “No, it’s his choice.” He frowned. “Wait, how did Harry get here?”

Remus chuckled. “Minerva sent him through the floo. He was very worried about Draco.” He explained.

“Of course he was. God those two are so like us it’s hard to watch.” Sirius chuckled.

Remus kissed his cheek. “I love you Sirius Black.”

“I love you Remus Lupin.” Sirius smiled at him.

 

They made Harry got back to school once the film was done. Harry gave Draco a tight hug and told him to take as much time as he needed.

Draco nodded. “I’ll be back tomorrow night.” He promised. He didn’t want to miss too much school, not with the full moon in two weeks.

Harry headed back through the floo leaving Draco alone with Sirius and Remus.

Sirius gave him a warm hug. “So, what do you wanna do? Get some sleep? Watch another film?” He asked.

“Film, please.” Draco nodded.

Sirius grinned and rummaged through their collection of films. "How about this one?" He took out Labyrinth. “David Bowie in tight trousers is always a good choice.”

Draco smiled faintly. "Perfect."

As they settled on the couch, Remus dimmed the lights and brought over a bowl of popcorn. The familiar sounds of the movie starting filled the room, creating a comforting background to their shared silence.

Sirius and Remus exchanged a glance over Draco's head, both silently agreeing to be there for him as long as he needed. The young werewolf leaned into their presence, finding a rare moment of peace amidst the chaos of his life.

Notes:

In this fic Pureblood families involved in the Dark Arts begin training their children from a young age.
At nine Lucius began putting Draco under the Imperius curse to teach him to fight it and eventually got him to cast it on animals before moving on to crucio. Draco was repeatedly put under the curse and taught how to use it.

Narcissa was never aware of what Lucius was doing.

In the book no one other than the students is really aware of what Moody is teaching which is why it doesn't get a real reaction or gets talked about, but it never sat right with me, it would be like a teacher shooting an animal in class to teach them about what guns do. And as there are adults in the main characters lives I wanted this to be fought against and discussed more.

I hope you enjoyed this chapter.

Chapter 34

Draco woke up late the next morning. It took him a minute to remember why he was in his bedroom at home and not at Hogwarts but then it all came crawling back into his head. He was so embarrassed. He couldn’t believe he’d freaked out like that. It was so stupid. He should have handled it better. He got up and padded into the kitchen to find Sirius sat at the table with a book and a cup of coffee. He looked up and smiled at him. “Morning pup, did you sleep well?”

Draco nodded, walking over and sitting down. “I’m sorry about yesterday.”

“Hey, you have nothing to be sorry about.” Sirius shook his head. “Hey, why don’t you go and get dressed and we’ll take a ride on the bike and grab breakfast at this little diner I know?” He suggested.

Draco smiled. “I’d like that. Let me go and get dressed.” He hurried back into his room and pulled on a pair of jeans and a jumper.

They drove around to the diner Sirius sometimes had breakfast at when he went to the gym early in the morning. They sat in a booth and ordered coffee and chocolate chip pancakes.

“I wanted to talk to you about what you told me yesterday.” Sirius said softly. “I want you to know I understand. My dad did something similar with me. You never should have been exposed to that Draco; it stays with you and your reaction yesterday is completely valid and you have nothing to be ashamed of.” He shook his head.

Draco stared at his plate, feeling the weight of Sirius's words sink in. He knew Sirius was right, but it was still difficult to accept that his feelings were justified. He took a deep breath and looked up.

"Thanks, Sirius," he said quietly. "It means a lot to hear that from you."

Sirius reached across the table and gave Draco's hand a reassuring squeeze. "Anytime, pup. We're in this together, remember?"

As they finished their breakfast, a comfortable silence settled between them. Draco felt a small but significant sense of relief. He wasn't alone in this; he had Sirius and Remus by his side, and that made all the difference.

After Sirius paid the bill, they decided to take a walk around the nearby park. The fresh air and the soft chirping of birds seemed to wash away some of Draco's lingering anxiety. They talked about lighter topics – the latest Quidditch matches, funny stories from their time at Hogwarts, and Sirius's adventures on his motorbike.

By the time they headed back home, Draco felt a little more like himself. The day had started with heavy emotions, but with Sirius's support, it was slowly turning into a day of healing and new hope.

They sat in the garden and Sirius pulled out a cigarette lighting it.

“Can I have one?” Draco asked motioning to the cigarettes.

Sirius smiled and handed him his lit one. “Don’t tell your dad.” He took out another one and lit it.

Draco took a small drag of the cigarette and coughed when it hit the back of his throat. He frowned and took another puff managing not to choke and exhaled feeling a little buzz of nicotine. “I don’t get why it made me meltdown like that.” He sighed taking another puff.

“It’s understandable Draco. You were exposed to dark magic from a young age, and it was traumatic. It’s terrifying. No sane person wouldn’t melt down after that.”

“I remember what it was like when he put the curse on me. It was a million times worse than transforming. I pissed myself the first time. He always did it when mother went away, I don’t think she ever knew. I used to beg her to take me with her because I knew what it meant.” Draco took another drag of the cigarette.

Sirius wrapped his arm around Draco. “I’m so sorry pup.”

“And in the classroom just watching it… it was like I was back in that cellar.” Draco whimpered.

“You never have to go back there.” Sirius promised him. “It gets easier, I promise, it’ll take time and healing but we’re right here for you son.”

Draco smiled sadly. “Thanks dad.” He rested his head against Sirius’s shoulder.

“Draco are you smoking?” Remus walked out into the garden.

“No.” Draco tried to hide the cigarette.

Remus rolled his eyes. “Give me one then.” He walked over and sat on the other side of Draco stealing one from Sirius.

Draco laughed taking another drag on his cigarette. “Thanks Dad.”

“Just be careful, we might not be able to get degenerative illnesses, but you shouldn’t rely on them too much.” Remus advised.

“Pot meet kettle.” Sirius rolled his eyes at his husband.

Remus chuckled. “Do as I say not as I do.”

Draco laughed. “Thanks for being there.”

“Always.” Remus promised. “Now tell us more about this Cedric.” He changed the subject. “He better be treating you right.”

Draco grinned and launched into a detailed recollection of his interactions with Cedric so far. “He’s just really sweet and kind and smart. I have no idea why he’s interested in me, but it’s nice. I like him.”

“Have you kissed him yet?” Sirius asked eagerly.

“Not yet we’ve not been on a real date yet but if the weather is good, we’re going to have a picnic by the lake tomorrow.” Draco blushed.

“Aw that’s so cute.” Sirius exclaimed. “You have to tell me everything.” He demanded.

Draco laughed. “Okay dad.”

Sirius beamed at him; it warmed his heart to hear Draco call him dad too. He was determined to do everything to live up to that role. He would be a better dad than his own had been, than Lucius had.

“And remember you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to. It’s okay to move at your own speed and a good bloke won’t push you.” Remus reminded him.

“Dad.” Draco complained turning bright red. “We haven’t even kissed yet. I’m not thinking about… that.” He cringed.

Sirius chuckled ruffling his hair. “Aw they grow up so fast.”

“And you’re sure you want to go back to school tonight? You can stay tonight and go back tomorrow morning, so you don’t miss your date.” Remus suggested.

Draco shook his head. “I’ll be okay. I want to go back. I need to. The longer I stay away the harder it’ll be to go back.”

Remus smiled. “Okay pup. But we’re just a fire call away if you need us and I’ll be coming in on Thursdays to teach you Defence one on one, so you don’t have to go back to Moody’s class.”

“Thanks dad.” Draco relaxed at that news.

They spent a little longer in companionable silence and then Draco headed inside to take a shower before heading back to school, changing back into his freshly laundered robes. As he got ready to go back through the floo, Sirius pressed a brand new pack of cigarettes and lighter into his hand. “Don’t tell your dad.” He whispered.

Draco smiled and slipped them into his pocket.

Remus took Draco back through into Minerva’s office where she was waiting for them. “I’ll see you on Thursday pup.” He squeezed Draco’s shoulder.

Draco nodded. “I’ll be okay.” He promised.

Remus left him alone with Minerva.

“Have a seat Draco.” Professor McGonagall motioned to a chair.

Draco walked over and sat down chewing on his lower lip. “Professor, I’m sorry for…”

Professor McGonagall held up her hand. “You have nothing to apologise for Draco. I’m sorry you were exposed to such an unsafe classroom environment. Unfortunately, Professor Dumbledore has been firm that Professor Moody’s classes will continue as planned as they have been approved to be taught. However, you will not be forced to attend classes and it’s been agreed for you to take one on one classes with Remus for the year.” She explained to him. “Here have a biscuit.” She offered him a tin full of shortbread.

Draco blinked and accepted the biscuit. “Thank you Professor.”

“I know you have a strong family support system but I want you to know that that extends here at school. My office door is always open to you.” Professor McGonagall told him. “If you ever want to talk I’m here.”

Draco nodded. “Thank you. I feel so stupid for freaking out like that.” He sighed shaking his head. “When I was ten, I found this little dog on the manor grounds, it was the cutest thing I’d ever seen and I got attached. I hid it in my room but then my… Lucius found out. He killed it in front of me to teach me a lesson.”

Professor McGonagall quickly passed him a tissue. “I’m sorry Draco. You should never have experienced that.”

Draco sniffed accepting the tissue. It was easier to talk to Professor McGonagall about this stuff, he knew this sort of stuff would really upset his dads. “I think the worst thing is that I sort of accepted it. I just did what I was told. I wanted to please him so badly. I was proud to do it, to get it right. He made me practice the Imperius on animals. I know it was wrong but…”

“Draco you were a child. You are still a child. The fact you know that it was wrong, that is what matters. You have made great strides since you’ve returned to Hogwarts. You should be very proud of the young man you’re becoming.” Professor McGonagall offered him another biscuit.

“But I wouldn’t be this way if I hadn’t been bitten.” Draco exclaimed. “Everyone keeps saying how much I’ve changed and how proud I should be but no one gets it. I wouldn’t have changed if I hadn’t been forced to.”

Professor McGonagall leaned forward, her eyes soft with understanding. "Change, whether forced or chosen, is still a sign of growth, Draco. The circumstances may have been beyond your control, but what you do with your life now—that is in your control. You have the power to decide who you want to be."

Draco clenched his jaw, a mixture of anger and sadness etched on his face. "But what if I'm never good enough? What if the past always haunts me?"

"The past shapes us, but it doesn't define us," Professor McGonagall said gently. "You have already shown immense courage and resilience. You are not alone in this journey, Draco. We are all here to support you, to help you find your way."

Draco looked down at the biscuit in his hand, his thoughts a whirlwind of confusion and hope. "Thank you, Professor. It means a lot to hear that."

Professor McGonagall smiled warmly. "Remember, you're stronger than you think. Take it one day at a time, and don't be afraid to ask for help."

With a nod, Draco stood up, feeling a small spark of determination ignite within him. "I will, Professor.”

“I think it would be a good idea for you to come and see me Friday evenings after class, just to have a chat and a catch up. I want to support you any way I can Draco. I also think it would be good for you to have a bi-weekly visit with Poppy… Madam Pomfrey, she’s an excellent mind healer for young people who have suffered early childhood trauma.” Professor McGonagall told him.

“I think that would be a good idea.” Draco nodded his head.

“I’ll get her to send you a message with an appropriate appointment date. And I’ll see you here next Friday after your final class.” Professor McGonagall nodded her head.

Draco smiled. “Thank you Professor.”

“My door is always open Draco.”

Draco nodded, getting up and headed out of the office and made his way back to Gryffindor Tower. Classes were still going on but he was excused for the day so he decided to go upstairs and take a nap.

Harry made sure to school their friends not to bring up the class yesterday when Draco got back. He did not want anyone to upset him. Draco padded down the stairs into the common room his hair messy from sleep and paused looking at them.

Ron smiled at him. “Hey mate, wanna play a game of chess before dinner?”

Draco relaxed and nodded. “Yeah, sounds good.” He joined them on the sofa.

Harry could have kissed Ron for that.

 

The weather the next day was perfect for a picnic. The sun casting a warm, golden hue over Hogwarts. The lake shimmered under the bright sky, the giant squid lazily drifting near the surface. Draco spent a little too long picking out his outfit and styling his hair, excited and nervous for his first date not only with Cedric but ever. He settled on a light sweater and jeans. He made it downstairs to find Cedric waiting for him, carrying a wicker basket filled with an assortment of treats.

His smile was radiant, and Draco felt his heart flutter. “Hey.” He greeted him.

“Hi.” Cedric reached out taking his hand. “How are you doing? I heard you had a bit of a bad time of it?” He asked.

Draco cringed. “You heard about that?”

“I couldn’t find you after class on Thursday and Hermione told me you’d had a bad time. I’m sorry that happened.” Cedric squeezed his hand gently.

“Yeah it was rough but my dads helped a lot. Could we… Not talk about that today? I kinda just want to enjoy this, no heavy stuff?” He asked.

Cedric nodded. “Of course. But if you ever want to talk heavy stuff, I’m here for you.”

“Thanks.” Draco smiled at him.

They walked out into the grounds, heading for the lake, changing the topic to lighter subjects and found a cozy spot under the shade of a tree, the gentle breeze rustling the leaves above them. Cedric spread out a checkered blanket, and they settled down, the picturesque lake providing the perfect backdrop.

The picnic was a delightful array of homemade sandwiches, fresh strawberries, an assortment of cheeses, crackers and little cream filled cakes. Cedric poured them both a glass of sparkling pumpkin juice, and they toasted to the beautiful day. As they ate, they talked and laughed, sharing stories of their favourite moments at Hogwarts. Cedric's deep, melodic voice was soothing, and Draco found himself completely at ease.

As the afternoon sun climbed higher, casting dancing shadows through the leaves, Cedric asked Draco about his favourite magical creatures. Draco's eyes lit up as he began to animatedly describe the majestic Hippogriffs, their fierce loyalty and regal demeanour. Cedric listened intently, occasionally chiming in with his own experiences and knowledge.

After finishing their meal, Cedric suggested a walk around the lake. They packed up their picnic, and hand in hand, they strolled along the water's edge. The lake's surface sparkled like thousands of tiny diamonds, and the gentle lapping of the water was a soothing melody.

Midway through their walk, they came across a charming little boat tethered to a dock. "Fancy a little row?" Cedric suggested, a playful glint in his eye. Draco hesitated for a moment, then nodded, curiosity and excitement bubbling within him.

Cedric untied the boat and helped Draco in before climbing in himself. With a few strong strokes, they were gliding smoothly across the lake. The tranquillity of their surroundings enveloped them, the only sounds being the soft splash of the oars and the occasional call of a distant bird.

Draco leaned back, closing his eyes and savouring the moment. "This is perfect," he murmured, feeling a deep sense of contentment wash over him.

Cedric smiled warmly. "It is with you here."

Draco opened his eyes staring at Cedric, his cheeks flushing pink. He leant in and bit his lower lip. “Can I kiss you?” He asked.

Cedric nodded. “It would be my pleasure.” He leant in and captured Draco’s lips in a soft, sweet kiss.

Draco moved forward into the kiss when the boat rocked.

Draco laughed softly, a mix of delight and nervous energy bubbling within him. "I suppose we should be careful," he said, glancing around at the sparkling expanse of water.

Cedric chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "Yes, wouldn't want to end up swimming, would we? Although I bet, you’d look good all wet.”

Draco laughed and reached down splashing water at Cedric.

Cedric laughed and splashed him back.

In their playful splashing, the boat began to wobble precariously, each boy's movement adding to the unsteady dance. Cedric, attempting to dodge a particularly enthusiastic splash from Draco, leaned too far to one side, causing the boat to tilt alarmingly. His eyes widened in surprise as the boat's edge dipped beneath the water's surface.

Before either of them could react, the boat capsized, and with a sudden rush of cold, they were both submerged in the lake. The initial shock of the cold water took Draco's breath away, but he quickly surfaced, gasping and laughing all at once.

Cedric emerged right beside him, shaking the water from his hair and grinning broadly. "Well, we definitely ended up swimming!" he exclaimed, his voice filled with mirth. The sunlight danced on the rippling water around them, turning their unexpected plunge into a sparkling spectacle.

Draco swam closer, spluttering and laughing. "You did say you wanted to see me wet," he teased, wiping water from his face. Cedric chuckled, pulling Draco into a playful embrace. "And you look even better than I imagined," he replied, pressing a quick kiss to Draco's damp forehead.

They floated there, soaked and exhilarated, the lake around them shimmering in the afternoon sun. Draco wrapped his arms around Cedric’s shoulders and pulled him in for another kiss.

Cedric smiled against his lips returning the kiss before pulling. “Come on, we should get back to the shore and dry off.” He used his wand to turn the boat the right way and pulled himself up into it before helping Draco in.

They headed back to shore, climbing out of the boat and Cedric used the drying spell on each of them, their clothes dry but their hair still wet.

Hand in hand, they headed back up to the castle. At the Entrance Hall, Cedric kissed Draco softly. “I had a really great time today.”

“Me too. Want to do it again?” Draco asked.

“Definitely. There’s a Hogsmeade trip soon, would you like to go together?” Cedric asked.

Draco nodded. “I’d love to.”

“It’s a date.” Cedric kissed him again. “Dinner on Monday?”

“I’ll be there.” Draco agreed.

They parted ways, Draco floated back up to Gryffindor Tower, feeling lighter than a helium balloon. He walked over to his friends, sitting down on the sofa next to Hermione.

“Why is your hair wet?” Harry frowned.

Draco blushed. “We… Er… Kind of fell in the lake.” He shrugged.

“Did you have a nice time?” Hermione asked.

“The best.” Draco bit his lower lip. “I really like him.”

Hermione's eyes softened, and she gave Draco a warm smile. "I'm happy for you, Draco."

Ron, who had been engrossed in a Quidditch magazine, looked up and gave Draco a thumbs-up. "About time you had some fun, mate."

Harry raised an eyebrow but then grinned. "As long as you're happy, that's all that matters."

Draco felt a surge of gratitude towards his friends. Despite their initial differences, they had become an unlikely but supportive group. He leaned back into the cushions, savouring the moment.

“So, what’s next?” Ron asked, closing his magazine and sitting up.

“Well,” Draco began, a mischievous glint appearing in his eyes, “I guess I’ll have to find a way to top falling into the lake."

The group laughed, the sound filling the cozy room of Gryffindor Tower, sealing their camaraderie with shared joy and acceptance.

Chapter 35

Severus Snape hadn’t even thought to fill Peter in on what was happening. He felt rather guilty of that when Peter confronted him one weekend when he had gone back to Spinner’s End to keep working on a way to restore Regulus and James’ memories.

“Why are you working on memory restoration?” Peter asked him.

Severus looked up from his work. “I apologise I should have told you sooner. At the Quidditch World Cup Sirius and Remus ran into two men, it was Regulus Black and… And James Potter.”

Peter’s face went white. “James? He’s alive?”

Severus nodded. “Yes, it seems that they have been in France this whole time, but Regulus and James have both had their memories altered with considerably strong magical blocks and other memories put in its place. Restoring their memories might be the key to finding out what it is that Dumbledore is play at."

Peter nodded. “How can I help? What have you done so far?”

Severus sighed, leaning back. "I've been experimenting with various potions and charms, trying to find a combination that can unlock their memories without causing further damage."

“Memory charms are hard to reverse but not impossible.” Peter shook his head. “If they’ve not been wiped but simply blocked away, then it’ll be easier.”

“I didn’t know you were such an expert on memory charms.” Severus frowned.

Peter scoffed. “Everyone thinks I was just the hanger on of the Marauders, but I did have my own magical skills. Charms were my thing. I also hung around Lockheart a lot.” He shrugged. “If you really wanted an expert I’d suggest contacting him, he was useless at most things, but he knew how to handle a memory.”

Severus nodded. “Unfortunately, Lockheart isn’t much help to anyone these days, wiped his own memory two years ago using a damaged wand that backfired.”

Peter winced. “Damn. Well, show me what you have, and I’ll see what I can do.” He rolled up his sleeves.

Severus pushed a stack of parchment towards Peter, filled with detailed notes and diagrams of his work so far. Peter scanned through them, his brow furrowing in concentration.

“You’ve done a lot of groundwork,” Peter muttered, “but I think you’re focusing too much on the potions. Memory is as much about the mind as it is about the magic itself. We need to find a way to gently coax their true memories to the surface. Find each block and work the true memory back.”

Severus raised an eyebrow. “And how exactly do you propose we do that?”

Peter’s eyes gleamed with an idea. “There’s a ritual, it allows one person to walk into the mind of the other and interact with the memory, you can find the block and work to break it down from inside the mind but it’s difficult.”

Severus considered this, his mind racing with possibilities. “It’s risky, but it’s worth a try. We’ll need to prepare carefully. Could you perform the ritual?”

Peter nodded, already rolling out more parchment. “I think so, no, I can do it.”

The two wizards worked late into the night; their focus unwavering. The fate of their friends depended on their success, and they were determined to uncover the truth. Peter felt a resolve inside him, this was his chance to make things right.

 

It still shocked Sirius every time James stepped out of the fireplace with Siri and Briar. He smiled as the girls rushed over to give him a hug with cried of Uncle Sirius.

“Hey kiddos.” Sirius hugged them both.

James dusted off the soot from his robes, his eyes twinkling with mischief. “Hey Sirius. How’s it going?”

Sirius grinned, his eyes reflecting the flicker of the flames. “All good Prongs, been busy work on the car. How are things with you, missing Reggie?”

“You’d think I’d be used to it.” James chuckled. “It’s only been two weeks and I miss him like crazy. The girls keep me busy though.” He nodded his head.

“You’ll see him soon.” Sirius nodded. “You guys hungry? Remus just made a whole batch of his chocolate chip and strawberry scones?”

“Yes please.” Siri exclaimed.

Briar nodded.

“Okay.” Sirius got them set up at the table with James’ help with scones and tea. “Snape wrote to me, said he and Peter are making good progress on a way to restore your memories.” He explained, Briar set in his lap happily munching on a scone.

James grinned. “That’s good. It’ll be nice to finally have answers.”

Sirius nodded, his face serious for a moment. "Yeah, I know it's been tough, James. But we're all here for you."

James took a sip of his tea, his eyes wandering to the girls as they giggled over something. "Thanks, Sirius. It means a lot. I'm just hoping it works. I need to remember... everything. I want to understand."

Briar looked up from her scone, her eyes wide with curiosity. "Daddy, what do you need to remember?"

James smiled gently, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "Important things, sweetheart. Like your uncle Sirius."

"You don’t remember him?" Siri asked.

James shook his head. “No sweetie. But we’re back together now and that’s great, it’ll be even better when I really know him.”

“Are you going to help Daddy remember?” Briar asked.

“Yeah sweetie.” Sirius nodded. “Me and Remus and Severus are all working really hard so your Daddy and Papa can remember.”

“And we’ll be one big family.” Siri exclaimed.

“We’re already family honey, even without my memories, we’ll always be family.” James nodded, smiling brightly at Sirius.

Sirius nodded, tears misting his eyes. “Yeah, we will.”

 

Draco stared at the new notice that had been posted on the common room notice board on Sunday night.

GUITARIST NEEDED

Band seeking guitarist (and potentially singer) to join them for the love of rock and roll.

Auditions Wednesday night, 7pm in the charms classroom.

“You should totally audition.” Harry nudged him.

“Yeah, maybe.” Draco swung his bag over his shoulder. They headed down to breakfast together. “What do you think Snape wants with us tonight?” He asked.

They’d both received messages last night to say they were to report to the Potion Master’s office after dinner.

“Who knows, but I bet it won’t be pleasant.” Harry pulled a face.

Draco shrugged. “Maybe he’ll surprise us. He’s done it before.”

Harry chuckled, though it sounded more like a nervous laugh. “I wouldn’t count on it.”

As they entered the Great Hall, the usual morning bustle greeted them. The clatter of cutlery, the chatter of students, and the occasional hoot of an owl delivering the morning post created a lively atmosphere. Draco’s mind went back to the notice. Auditioning for a band wasn’t something he had ever considered but the thought lingered at the back of his mind. He’d been getting rather good with his guitar and it could be fun.

“So are you going to audition?” Harry asked as they took their seats at the Gryffindor table. “Think about it. You on stage, rocking out. It could be a whole new side of you.”

Draco smirked. “Would you come and watch me play?”

“Heck yeah, I’ll be in the front row cheering for you. I bet Cedric would be there too.” Harry smirked.

Draco blushed. “Okay, I suppose there’s no harm in auditioning.”

“Hi Harry.” Cho Chang walked over to the table.

“Hey Cho.” Harry smiled at her. “We still on to have lunch together?” He asked.

Cho blushed and nodded. “Yeah, I’m looking forward to it.”

Harry nodded. “Me too.”

The day passed in a blur of classes and whispered speculations about Snape’s intentions. By the time dinner rolled around, Draco was a bundle of nerves. He barely touched his food, his mind racing with possible scenarios of what awaited them in Snape’s office.

“Ready?” Harry asked, breaking into his thoughts.

Draco took a deep breath and nodded. “As ready as I’ll ever be.”

They made their way through the dimly lit corridors, the castle growing quieter as they approached the dungeons. The air was cool and damp, adding to the sense of foreboding. When they reached the door to Snape’s office, Draco hesitated for a moment before knocking.

“Enter,” came the familiar silky voice.

Draco pushed the door open, and they stepped inside. Snape was seated behind his desk, his expression inscrutable. The flickering candlelight cast eerie shadows on the walls, making the room feel even more ominous.

“Mr. Potter, Mr. Lupin.” Snape began, his voice low and measured. “Thank you for coming, please take a seat.” He motioned to the chairs in front of his desk.

Draco and Harry took the seats. “What’s this about Professor?” Draco asked, setting his bag down on the floor.

Severus looked between the two boys. “After the events of last year and what we learnt about the Headmaster, your fathers and I have decided it would be best for you to learn how to close your minds from wizards who can read them.”

“And how do we do that sir?” Harry asked. “Wait, are you saying Dumbledore can read our minds?” He exclaimed.

“Yes. I will be teaching you the art of Occlumency which will allow you to block your mind.” Severus nodded.

Draco exchanged a quick glance with Harry, both understanding the gravity of the situation. The revelation about Dumbledore's ability to read minds was startling, to say the least.

“How long will it take us to learn Occlumency?” Draco inquired, his voice steady despite the turmoil inside him.

“That depends entirely on your dedication and natural aptitude,” Severus replied, steepling his fingers. “Occlumency is not merely a skill, but a discipline of the mind. It requires focus, persistence, and a certain level of emotional control.”

Harry leaned forward, his curiosity piqued. “What happens if we fail?”

Severus’s gaze hardened. “Failure is not an option, Mr. Potter. In these times, the ability to protect one’s thoughts is not a luxury, but a necessity. Considering the enemies we face, any lapse could be catastrophic.”

The weight of his words settled heavily in the room, and Draco felt a chill run down his spine. He knew this was more than just another lesson; it was a battle for their very minds.

Severus stood and moved to a nearby shelf, retrieving a dusty, ancient-looking book. He placed it carefully on the desk and opened it to a well-worn page filled with arcane symbols and annotations.

“This,” he said, pointing to an intricate diagram, “is where we will begin. The fundamental principles of Occlumency. Pay close attention, for the path ahead will be challenging.”

Draco and Harry nodded in unison, their resolve solidifying. They were ready to embark on this arduous journey, knowing that their very survival might depend on it.

 

Draco felt like he might puke as he made his way to the Charms classroom on Wednesday night just before 7, holding his guitar case tightly in his hand. He probably wasn’t good enough; he hadn’t been playing that long and there was probably someone else who was way better than him. When he got there, there were four other people waiting, a second year, a seventh year and two fifth years.

As Draco stood in the dimly lit corridor, he felt the weight of his insecurities bear down on him. He took a deep breath, this was meant to be fun, it didn’t have to be a big thing, if he got in that was fine and if he didn’t that was okay too.

The Charms classroom door creaked open, and a fifth-year girl with bright blue hair and a lip ring smiled at that. “Hi, I’m Tabby, come on in.” She motioned them inside.

Once they were all inside Tabby walked over to stand with two others in the band. “Thanks for coming everyone. As I said I’m Tabby, I’m the drummer of The Insane Rejects which is our band name, this is Cory our rhythm guitarist.” She motioned to a fifth-year boy with long red hair tied into a low ponytail. “And this is Lola our bassist.” She motioned to the blond girl with a nose ring. “We’re looking for someone to come in and be our lead guitarist and potentially sing but don’t worry if you can’t sing, if you’re guitar skills are on point, we’ll just audition for a singer. Tonight, we’d like to hear you play something and sing if you feel confident and then we’ll teach you a couple of bars of one of our songs to see how you play with us.”

Draco steeled himself, feeling a mixture of anticipation and dread. He took a seat and carefully placed his guitar on his lap, his fingers trembling slightly as they hovered over the strings. Each of the others took turns playing, some with more confidence than others. When it was Draco’s turn, he closed his eyes for a moment, summoning his concentration and determination.

He began to play a haunting melody, one that he had composed himself late one night when sleep had eluded him. The notes filled the room, weaving a tapestry of emotions that seemed to resonate with the very walls. As he played, he felt a surge of confidence, the insecurities melting away with each chord.

When he finished, there was a moment of silence before Tabby spoke up. “That was incredible, Draco,” she said, her voice filled with genuine admiration. “Now let’s see how you handle one of our songs.”

Cory handed Draco a sheet of music, and the band began to play. Draco quickly picked up the rhythm, blending his guitar seamlessly with the others. It felt natural, as if he had been playing with them for years. He started singing along to the lyrics.

As the final notes faded, the room was filled with an electric energy. Tabby, Cory, and Lola exchanged glances, clearly impressed.

“You’ve got the spot if you want it,” Tabby said, a grin spreading across her face. “Welcome to The Insane Rejects, Draco.”

Draco felt a wave of relief and excitement wash over him. He had done it. He had taken a chance, and it had paid off in a way he hadn’t dared to hope for. This was the beginning of something new, something he had never imagined for himself.

“Thank you everyone else for coming.” Tabby looked over at the others.

The other auditioners left the room.

Cory broke out some butter beers for everyone. “Welcome to the band mate.”

Draco grinned. “Thanks.” He accepted the drink.

“We rehearse in here every Wednesday at 7. We’ve got a bit of time, do you wanna try and run that song we were just working on. And how do you feel about singing? You’ve got a good voice.” Tabby smiled at him.

“Oh… Really? I sure… I’ll try singing.” Draco nodded.

“Rock on.” Tabby nodded her head. “Okay guys, let’s take it from the top.”

The band members picked up their instruments, the room buzzing with anticipation. Draco took a deep breath and positioned himself in front of the microphone. This was it—his moment to shine.

Cory counted them in, and they launched into the song. The melody flowed effortlessly, and Draco's voice blended harmoniously with the others. His nerves began to melt away, replaced by a sense of belonging and exhilaration. He closed his eyes and let the music take over, pouring his heart into every note.

As the final chords echoed in the room, there was a moment of silence. Then, a burst of applause and cheers erupted from his new bandmates.

"That was amazing!" Lola exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "That was like the best we’ve ever played!"

"Yeah, man, you were awesome," Cory added, clapping Draco on the back. "I can't wait to see what we can do together."

Tabby nodded in agreement, a proud smile on her face.

Draco couldn't help but smile, feeling an overwhelming sense of gratitude. He had found his place, and he knew that this was just the beginning of an incredible journey with The Insane Rejects.

 

Severus looked up from his marking when the door to his office opened and Alastor Moody clunked into the room. “Moody, to what do I owe this unexpected visit?”

Moody's magical eye swivelled around the room before fixing firmly on Severus. "Severus, there's something you need to know," he said, his voice low and grave.

Snape raised an eyebrow, curiosity and a hint of irritation flickering across his face. "And what might that be?"

Taking a deep breath, Moody leaned in closer. "In omnia paratus," he said, the words hanging heavily in the air.

Severus's eyes widened, a mix of shock and confusion. "What did you say?"

With a grim nod, Moody began to transform. The familiar features of Alastor Moody melted away, replaced by a younger, more familiar face. Before Severus could fully process, he found himself staring at Barty Crouch Jr.

"Barty..." Severus whispered, his voice barely audible. He rose to his feet walking around his desk and stopped in front of the man.

“Hi Sev." Barty smiled at him.

Severus's initial shock gave way to a tumult of emotions, he reached out to touch the man’s face. “How?"

"There’s so much I need to tell you; I was going to keep you out of it but I couldn't bear the thought of living another day without you knowing the truth. I’ve missed you so much." Barty cupped his cheek in his hand.

For a moment, there was only silence. Then, slowly, Severus's expression softened. "I missed you too... Everyday."

Severus's heart raced as the gravity of the moment settled in. He stepped back, his mind whirling with questions. "What are you doing here Barty?"

Barty's eyes reflected a deep sorrow mixed with determination. "It's a long story, but it starts with my escape. There are things happening, things that you need to be aware of. I needed to warn you."

Severus's gaze hardened, the familiar mask of caution returning. "Warn me? About what?"

Barty took a step closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. "There's a plot brewing, Severus. A plot that could change everything. I need you to trust me that I know what I’m doing."

For a moment, the weight of Barty's words hung in the air, their implications sinking in. Severus nodded slowly, his resolve hardening. "I trust you Barty.”

Barty's eyes softened as he looked into Severus's, a silent understanding passing between them. Without breaking eye contact, he gently pulled Severus closer, his hands firm yet tender. Severus's breath hitched, but he did not pull away. Instead, he allowed himself to be drawn in, the tension between them palpable.

Their faces were inches apart when Barty whispered, "I've waited so long for this moment." And with that, their lips met in a kiss that was both gentle and fervent, a culmination of years of longing and unspoken words. Severus's initial hesitation melted away as he responded, their emotions intertwining in that single, defining moment.

When they finally broke apart, both men were breathless. Severus's eyes searched Barty's for answers, but all he found was the same longing and love he felt mirrored back at him. It was a moment that changed everything, a moment that neither of them would ever forget.

Notes:

Okay but like Severus/Barty was not a ship I was originally planning but then it happened and I'm so happy it did, all hail PrinceKiller :D

Draco in a rock band was just something fun I thought up while listening to Maneskin and I thought it would be a nice thing for him to do this year to help him out of his shell and build my boy's confidence.

Peter helping with James and Regulus memories is definitely a redemption arc for him. I'm excited for what comes next.

Next chapter we start the TriWizard tournament and all the fun things that's going to involve.

Chapter 36

Draco’s last year had its own challenges but this month at Hogwarts had pushed him into a whirlwind of activity like never before. As the new school term commenced, Draco found himself immersed in a flurry of engagements, between schoolwork, band practice, occlumency lessons, spending time with his friends and his new boyfriend. He was almost glad he didn’t have Quidditch on top of everything else.

Academically, Draco's workload had intensified as well. With teachers pushing them in preparation for the OWLs next year. But despite the hectic schedule, Draco remained committed to maintaining his high academic standards, often burning the midnight oil in the library.

Amidst the chaos of his new responsibilities, Draco found solace and joy in the moments he spent with his boyfriend, Cedric Diggory. The Hufflepuff's calm and steady presence was a source of comfort for Draco, grounding him amidst the whirlwind of his busy life. Cedric's unwavering support and understanding allowed Draco to navigate his demanding schedule with a sense of balance. Cedric had his own busy schedule with his NEWTs. A lot of their dates ended up being study dates in the library, simply enjoying each other's company in the quiet corners of the library. Their time together was a precious reprieve from the demands of school life, and each stolen glance and shared smile strengthened the bond between them.

Despite the overwhelming number of commitments, Draco managed to find a rhythm that allowed him to excel in his new roles while cherishing his relationship with Cedric. It was a month of growth, where Draco discovered new facets of his capabilities and learned to juggle the various aspects of his life with grace.

As the term progressed, Draco's confidence grew, bolstered by the support of his friends, his bandmates, and most importantly, Cedric. Together, they navigated the challenges of their busy schedules, finding moments of happiness and connection amidst the hustle and bustle of school life. It was a month that tested Draco's limits but also revealed his resilience and capacity for love, leaving him stronger and more determined than ever.

Draco had been pleasantly surprised to find that his favourite class was becoming Astronomy, a subject he had previously regarded with mild interest. The change was largely due to the captivating and enigmatic Professor Noir-Potts, who had taken over the Astronomy department that term.

Professor Noir-Potts was unlike any teacher Draco had encountered. With his deep, melodious voice and an aura of mystery, he had a way of making the vastness of the cosmos seem within reach. His lessons were not just about memorizing star charts and constellations; they were voyages into the unknown, filled with tales of celestial phenomena and the ancient magic that bound the stars.

Under his tutelage, Draco found himself eagerly anticipating the quiet, nighttime classes on the Astronomy Tower. He would gaze through telescopes at the night sky, charting the movements of planets and comets with newfound enthusiasm. Professor Noir-Potts encouraged his students to think beyond the textbook, to ponder the mysteries of the universe and their place within it.

It was during these lessons that Draco felt a sense of peace and wonder, a stark contrast to the hectic pace of his daily life. The serene, starlit nights offered him a moment of clarity and introspection. Professor Noir-Potts recognized Draco's growing passion and often engaged him in deeper conversations, challenging him to delve into the theoretical aspects of Astronomy and explore his own hypotheses.

One evening, as the class ended and the other students began to pack up, Professor Noir-Potts called Draco to stay behind. He handed him an ancient, leather-bound book on celestial magic, a knowing smile on his face. "I believe you'll find this quite intriguing, Draco. Your curiosity and dedication reminds me of myself."

As Draco took the book, he felt a swell of pride and gratitude. It was a testament to his hard work and newfound love for the subject. The nights spent under the stars with Professor Noir-Potts became the highlight of his week, a time when he could immerse himself in the wonders of the universe and push the boundaries of his knowledge.

Draco's journey through the stars with Professor Noir-Potts not only broadened his academic horizons but also brought him a sense of fulfilment and inspiration. It was a discovery that added a new dimension to his final year at Hogwarts, making it all the more memorable and enriching.

With everything going on he completely forgot about the upcoming Triwizard Tournament until a notice appeared on the Entrance Hall notice board.

TRIWIZARD TOURNAMENT

The delegations from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang will be arriving at 6 o’clock on Friday the 30th of October. Lessons will end half an hour early.

“Brilliant!” Harry exclaimed. “It’s Potions last thing on Friday! Snape won’t have time to poison us all!”

Students will return their bags and books to their dormitories and assemble in front of the castle to greet our guests before the Welcoming Feast.

Draco nodded. “Only a week away. I should go find Cedric, see if he’s seen this.”

“Why?” Harry frowned.

“He’s planning to put his name down for the tournament.” Draco shrugged. “See you later.” He hurried off.

Harry huffed crossing his arms over his chest. Diggory as the Hogwarts Champion? As if the boy needed to be any more perfect.

“Hi Harry.” Cho greeted him.

Harry smiled. “Hey Cho, did you see the notice?” He asked her.

Cho nodded her head. “Yeah, it’s exciting isn’t it. I wonder who the Hogwarts Champion will be.”

Harry nodded, trying to push away the thoughts of Cedric. "Yeah, I guess we'll find out soon enough."

Cho grinned. "I think it'll be a great year. The tournament is sure to be exciting, although I’m a little bummed that we can’t play Quidditch this year."

“Same. We should go flying sometime.” Harry suggested.

“I’d love to. And we’re still going to Hogsmeade next weekend?” Cho asked.

Harry smiled. “Yeah, I’m looking forward to it.”

“Me too.” Cho reached up and kissed his cheek. “Bye Harry.”

Harry watched her walk away, his heart feeling lighter. He couldn’t help but think about how much he liked spending time with Cho. He had to let Draco go, they were friends and they were always going to be friends and that was enough. Draco should be happy with Cedric just like he was happy with Cho.

Harry's mind wandered to the upcoming Triwizard Tournament. Though it was shrouded in excitement, the reality of the danger it posed loomed heavy in his thoughts. He couldn’t help but worry about who might be chosen as the Hogwarts Champion, and the challenges they would face.

Walking through the castle's corridors, he found himself lost in contemplation. The soft glow of the torches lining the walls flickered, casting dancing shadows that seemed to mirror his shifting emotions. The truth was, even with the anticipation and the distractions, a part of him was always hyperaware of potential perils lying ahead.

Harry sighed deeply, trying to shake off the unease. He knew he should try to stay optimistic and not worry so much. It was something he talked about with his mind healer a lot, it wasn’t his burden to constantly worry about impending danger or to save everyone. He struggled with it a lot. Since he came to Hogwarts that seemed like his duty, after all no one else had stopped Quirrell or saved Ginny from the Chamber of Secrets or rescued Pettigrew.

As he reached the portrait of the Fat Lady, he muttered the password and stepped inside. The warmth and chatter of the Gryffindor common room welcomed him, momentarily lifting his spirits. He spotted Ron and Hermione engaged in a heated discussion about the tournament, and he couldn’t help but smile at their familiar banter.

“Hey, Harry!” Ron called out, waving him over. “We were just talking about the tournament. Who do you think will be the Hogwarts Champion?”

Harry shrugged, joining them by the fireplace. “I have no idea, but I’m sure they’ll be up for the challenge, don’t envy them though, I would not like to be in their shoes. Draco said Cedric is going to put his name forward.”

Hermione nodded thoughtfully. “I think Cedric would be a good Champion, he’s very smart. I was hanging out with him and Draco in the library the other day, he really helped us with those questions Professor Flitwick set for Charms.”

Harry fought not to roll his eyes. “Yeah, Cedric is a great guy.”

Ron snorted at how forced those words sounded.

Hermione gave him a sympathetic smile and expertly changed the subject. "How was your Divination class today? Did Trelawney predict another of your untimely demises?"

Harry chuckled, shaking his head. "Surprisingly, no. Today she was all about the stars aligning for some great revelation. She said something big is going to happen with the tournament."

Hermione rolled her eyes. "You'd think she'd come up with something new. It's always doom and gloom with her."

Harry laughed, feeling a bit lighter. "Maybe she’s right this time, though. I mean, a lot of strange things have happened at Hogwarts, and with the Triwizard Tournament, anything could be possible."

Ron nodded in agreement. "True. Merlin, I just hope the Hogwarts Champion isn’t a Slytherin, could you imagine?”

Harry smiled wryly. "If it is, Malfoy will never let us hear the end of it."

Hermione raised an eyebrow. "Well, let's hope it's someone who's got the skills and the heart for it. It's a dangerous tournament, after all. I’ve been reading up on the history of it and the things they had to face, I hope the Ministry really have toned it down. I read one year the Beauxbatons Champion was decapitated during the first task."

Ron shivered. "Yeah, I don’t much fancy watching that."

Hermione nodded thoughtfully. "It’s going to be a real test of bravery and intelligence. Whoever it is, they’re going to need more than just luck."

Harry leaned back in his chair. "Well, we'll find out soon enough."

“We should work on that Transfiguration essay. Tournament or not, we still have exams to think about and I can’t let my grades drop.”

Ron groaned. "Leave it to Hermione to remind us about exams. Can’t we just enjoy a bit of peace before the chaos starts?"

Harry chuckled. "She's right, Ron. We need to stay on top of things."

Hermione smiled. "See? Harry gets it. Now, about those Transfiguration notes..."

 

Meanwhile, across the castle, Draco Malfoy was deep in conversation with Cedric Diggory in the Hufflepuff common room.

"I still can't believe they're actually bringing back the Triwizard Tournament," Draco said, his tone both excited and apprehensive. "Do you really think you have a shot at being chosen?"

Cedric nodded confidently. "I do. I've been training hard for months. My dad gave me some pointers, and I've been studying past tournaments. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, Draco."

Draco smirked. "Well, you certainly have the skills for it. But you know as well as I do, it's not just about skill. There's a lot of luck involved too. And politics."

Cedric's expression grew serious. "I'm aware. But I believe in fair competition. If I'm meant to be the Hogwarts Champion, it'll happen."

"So, you’ve got a plan then?" Draco asked, leaning forward with interest.

Cedric shrugged lightly. "Just to do my best. And stay focused. The tasks are designed to challenge us in ways we can't even imagine. But I'm ready for it. Will you cheer for me if I get chosen?

Draco smiled. “Enthusiastically.” He promised. “Are you going to let me wear your Champion jacket?” He grinned at him.

Cedric laughed. "We'll see. But first, let's make sure I actually get chosen."

Draco nodded, his smile fading slightly as he leaned back in his chair. "Yeah, I guess you're right. There's still a lot that can happen between now and the selection."

Cedric's eyes sparkled with determination. "Exactly. So, I'm going to keep training, keep studying, and keep pushing myself. And if I do get chosen, I'll make sure to give it my all, no matter what. And it would be nice to see you wearing my name across your back."

Draco raised an eyebrow, his smirk returning. "Oh would it? Getting a bit possessive of me there Diggory?"

Cedric pulled Draco into his lap and kissed him. “Very. You Draco Lupin have completely enchanted me.”

Draco's heart raced, his usual confidence wavering in the face of Cedric's earnestness. "You know, I never thought I'd find myself in this kind of situation," he admitted quietly, his fingers tracing delicate patterns on Cedric's arm.

"Neither did I," Cedric replied, his voice soft. "But I'm glad we did. It's... different, but it's good."

They sat in comfortable silence for a moment, the weight of the upcoming tournament hanging in the air. Draco finally broke the quiet. "You know, if you do get chosen, I'll be there for you. Every step of the way. Even if it means sneaking into the Champion’s tent to give you a good luck kiss before a task."

Cedric chuckled, a warm sound that seemed to chase away the shadows of doubt. "I'd expect nothing less from you, Draco. But let's not get ahead of ourselves. We've got time, and we'll face whatever comes together."

Draco nodded, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. "Together," he echoed, stealing another kiss from Cedric's lips.

"And who knows," Cedric added with a teasing glint in his eye, "maybe you'll get to wear that jacket sooner than you think."

Draco grinned, the playful banter lifting his spirits. "I'll hold you to that, Champion."

Cedric chuckled pulling him in for another kiss.

“Oi, this is the common room.” Ernie McMillan threw a cushion at them. “You’re traumatising the first years.”

Cedric and Draco laughed, their moment of tenderness gently interrupted. "Sorry, Ernie," Cedric called out, still holding Draco close. "We'll try to keep it PG."

Draco rolled his eyes playfully. "Yeah, yeah. No need to be jealous, McMillan."

Ernie smirked, tossing another cushion in their direction but missing by a good foot. "Just remember, Cedric, you've got a tournament to think about. And Draco, maybe save the romantic gestures for after he wins."

Draco leaned back, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Oh, don't worry. I'll be supporting him every step of the way. Just wait and see."

The common room buzzed with the usual chatter of students, but for Cedric and Draco, the world seemed to narrow down to just the two of them. They exchanged a look, silently promising each other that no matter what challenges lay ahead, they would face them together.

As the evening wore on and the fire in the common room flickered lower, Cedric and Draco finally parted ways, each retreating to their respective dormitories with a sense of anticipation and unspoken hope. The tournament loomed large on the horizon, but with each other's support, they felt ready to take on whatever came their way.

Draco sighed. “I should get back before curfew. See you tomorrow.” He got up and kissed Cedric softly.

“I’ll walk you.” Cedric got out holding his hand. “Not ready to say goodbye yet and I’ve got Prefect rounds.”

As they walked through the dimly lit corridors of Hogwarts, their footsteps echoing softly, Cedric squeezed Draco's hand gently. "You know," Cedric began, his voice barely above a whisper, "I've never felt this way about anyone before."

Draco looked up at him, the shadows playing across his face. "Neither have I," he admitted, a hint of vulnerability in his voice. "It's... different with you. It's real."

They reached the entrance to the Gryffindor common room, and Draco paused, turning to face Cedric fully. "Promise me something," he said, his eyes searching Cedric's.

"Anything," Cedric replied without hesitation.

"No matter what happens in the tournament, promise me we'll be okay. That this... us... won't change."

Cedric smiled, his heart swelling with affection. "I promise, Draco. No matter what, we'll always have each other."

Draco nodded, seemingly satisfied with the assurance, and leaned in for one last kiss. "Goodnight, Cedric," he whispered against his lips.

"Goodnight, Draco," Cedric replied, reluctantly letting go of his hand as Draco slipped through the portrait hole, chuckling at the Fat Lady’s sigh about young love.

“Hey.” Harry greeted him as he walked into the dorm room. “You were gone a long time, did you have fun with Cedric?”

“Yeah.” Draco smiled. “He’s really great Harry. I wish you liked him.”

Harry frowned. “What makes you think I don’t like him?”

Draco hesitated, sensing the underlying tension in Harry's question. "I don't know," he replied carefully. "You just get… really weird when I talk about him."

Harry sighed, running a hand through his hair. "It's not that I don't like him, Draco. Cedric’s a good guy. I just worry about you, that's all."

A warm smile spread across Draco's face as he recognized the concern in Harry's eyes. "Thanks, Harry. But you don't have to worry about me."

Harry gave him a small smiled. “I’m always going to worry about you. You’re my best friend.” He told him.

Draco pulled him in for a hug. “You’re my best friend too.” He whispered. “Nothing is ever going to change that.”

Harry tightened his hold on Draco for a moment. I wish it was me, he thought. I wish you liked me, that it was me who made you this happy, Harry thought. But he wasn’t brave enough to say it. He pulled back. “Okay, I’ll try and be less weird about Cedric.”

“Thanks Harry.” Draco ran a hand through his hair. “How are things going with you and Cho?” He asked, pulling Harry to sit on his bed.

Harry's smile faltered for a brief moment, but he quickly composed himself. "Oh, you know, it's... good. She’s great." She’s just not you.

Draco nodded. “She seems great, I’m glad you two are hitting it off.”

Harry nodded, trying to push the thoughts of Draco out of his mind. "Yeah, she really is." He said, attempting to sound convincing. Draco seemed to buy it, though, and a comfortable silence fell between them.

“So,” Draco began, breaking the silence, “What’s been going on in the Gryffindor common room tonight?”

Harry chuckled, grateful for the change of subject. “Oh, you know, the usual. Ron and Hermione bickering over homework, Neville losing something important, and Fred and George plotting their next big prank.”

Draco laughed. “Sounds like a madhouse.”

“It is,” Harry agreed with a grin. “But it’s home.”

“Yeah, it is.” Draco agreed.

Chapter 37

Notes:

Hello all, I hope you enjoy this next chapter!

We're getting into the meat of the Goblet of Fire.

I have alternative plans for Cedric, you'll find out as the story progresses ;)

Anticipation for the arrival of the other schools built to massive levels over the week. Even the Professors seemed to be feeling it. Draco couldn’t help but get swept up in the excitement of it all. But Tuesday night he found himself back in Moonlit Haven for the full moon.

“Hey pup.” Sirius pulled him in for a tight hug.

“Hey dad.” Draco smiled accepting the hug.

Remus walked in from the kitchen a huge smile on his face. He felt a warm glow each time he heard Draco call Sirius dad as well. They were a proper family and it meant the world to him.

They sat down in the cozy living room, the fire crackling warmly in the hearth. Draco took a deep breath, feeling the familiar sense of comfort and belonging that always enveloped him in Moonlit Haven.

"How's school, Draco?" Remus asked, settling into his favourite armchair.

Draco shrugged. "It's been...interesting. The Triwizard Tournament is causing quite a stir, the other schools arrive on Friday."

Sirius nodded. “We heard, it’ll be great for you to witness. You think you would have entered if you were old enough?”

Draco laughed. “No way. I’m quite happy to watch and cheer on my boyfriend. Well… If he gets picked.”

“Boyfriend? You two have made it official then?” Sirius asked.

“Yeah, last week.” Draco smiled. “He’s really great.”

Remus's eyes twinkled with curiosity. "So, when do we get to meet this great boyfriend of yours?"

Draco blushed slightly. "Soon, I promise."

“Maybe at Christmas.” Remus suggested.

“Yeah, that would be nice, I’ll ask him.” Draco nodded. “So what’s been going on here?”

“Nothing much, same old, same old.” Sirius smiled. “You want to come and see the car I’ve been working on?” He asked.

Draco grinned. “Yeah I do.” He got up and followed Sirius outside.

As they walked, the cool breeze ruffled their hair and the scent of pine filled the air. Sirius led Draco through the garden, past the blooming flowers and towards the garage where the gleaming car awaited. The sleek, vintage vehicle was a deep midnight blue, and it sparkled under the afternoon sun.

“Wow, this is incredible,” Draco said, running his hand along the polished surface. “You’ve really outdone yourself.”

Sirius beamed with pride. “Thanks, it’s been a labour of love. I’ve spent countless hours on it, but it’s finally coming together.”

Draco nodded appreciatively. “I can see that. It’s stunning. I can’t wait to take it for a spin.”

Sirius chuckled. “Maybe one day. For now, there’s still a bit more work to be done under the hood. But I’ll get there.”

They continued to chat about the car, its history, and the modifications Sirius had made, bonding over their shared enthusiasm for the project. The garage echoed with their laughter and the clinking of tools as they tinkered with the engine, making adjustments and discussing future plans.

As the sun began to set, casting a warm golden glow over the garden, Draco felt a sense of contentment being back with his family, working on something he enjoyed with his dad, and looking forward to introducing his boyfriend to this wonderful part of his life. The future seemed bright, and he couldn’t help but smile at the thought of what was to come.

They enjoyed dinner together. Draco going into detail about life at school, rambling about his classes, both men noticing his sudden love with Astronomy with apprehensive smiles, knowing the true identity of his new teacher. Sirius couldn’t help but be struck with how alike Draco was to Regulus in certain aspects. He was at this point mostly a mini-Remus but there was definitely a mix of his baby brother in there. Draco went on to tell them about the Insane Rejects.

“Cool name. Are you guys going to play any gigs soon?” Sirius asked.

Draco nodded. “In three weeks, we got special permission to play at the Three Broomsticks. Will you guys come?”

“Of course we will.” Remus nodded.

“Yeah, I want to see you rock out.” Sirius agreed.

They finished dinner and Draco washed the dishes with Remus, the two of them chatting happily about Defence. Remus had taken to teaching him one on one after the horrendous first lesson with Moody and he was doing really well under his dad’s tutelage again.

With a few hours before the full moon, they settled together in the living room to rest up before heading out into the woods.

Each full moon was a little better than the last. Draco found the more he accepted this part of himself the easier it became. It still hurt; it would always hurt. But he wasn’t afraid of it anymore. He looked up at the moon as he waited for the transformation to begin and smiled. Everything would be all right.

As the moon rose higher, its silvery light casting shadows through the trees, Draco took a deep breath and embraced the change. Surrounded by the people he loved, he knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, they would face them together. And with that thought, he felt a surge of strength and hope, ready to conquer whatever came their way.

 

Draco returned to school on Thursday, well rested after the full moon. It had been a good one. He’d run with his pack through the woods, finding peace in nature and their bond. He hoped once day Harry could be able to join them. They hadn’t talked about it much since Harry had first mentioned it over the summer, learning to be an animagus but he knew he had been talking heavily about it with Sirius. It wasn’t an easy thing to do but he was sure Harry would master it eventually.

Friday evening finally arrived. There had been a pleasant feeling of anticipation in the air all day with no one really paying attention in their lessons, far more interested in the arrival of the students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang.

“I’ll take your stuff and grab your cloak so you don’t have to run up the stairs.” Harry took Draco’s bag.

“Thanks Harry.” Draco nodded. His hip had been giving him some trouble since the full moon earlier that week.

He waited in the Entrance Hall for his friends, watching as more students arrived and the Heads of Houses organised everyone into lines. Cedric smiled and waved to him as he helped Professor Sprout with the first year Hufflepuffs.

Draco smiled and waved back.

Harry and the others arrived and Harry handed him his cloak, then they joined the Gryffindor line.

 “Weasley, straighten your hat.” Professor McGonagall snapped at Ron. “Miss Patil, take that ridiculous thing out of your hair.”

Parvati scowled and removed a large ornamental butterfly from the end of her plait.

“Follow me, please,” said Professor McGonagall. “First years in front, no pushing...”

They filed down the steps and lined up in front of the castle. It was a cold, clear evening; dusk was falling and a pale, transparent looking moon was already shining over the Forbidden Forest. Draco sighed, leaning heavily on his cane, he hated standing for long periods of time, it made his hip ache.

Professor McGonagall looked over at him and offered him a small smile. “Would you like a chair Mr Lupin?”

Draco wanted to protest, he hated special treatment but before he could Harry spoke up for him.

“I think that would be a good idea Professor.”

Draco glared at him, he was thankful but he hated Harry speaking for him. “You don’t have to do that.” He muttered to him.

“You’re in pain.” Harry argued. “I can see it. And I know you won’t ask for help.”

Professor McGonagall conjured a chair for him and Draco sighed, glared to sit down and take his weight off his hip, even if he did feel ridiculous.

Being in the fourth row from the back, sitting meant Draco couldn’t see anything so he looked up at the waning moon, his eyes wandering over the stars tracking constellations as practice for Astronomy.

 “Nearly six,” Ron whispered, checking his watch and then staring down the drive that led to the front gates. “How d’you reckon they’re coming? The train?”

“I doubt it,” said Hermione.

“How, then? Broomsticks?” Harry suggested, looking up at the starry sky.

“I don’t think so . . . not from that far away…”

“A Portkey?” Ron suggested. “Or they could Apparate — maybe you’re allowed to do it under seventeen wherever they come from?”

“You can’t Apparate inside the Hogwarts grounds, how often do I have to tell you?”  Hermione rolled her eyes.

Draco kept his eyes on the sky, not looking for the other schools but just enjoying naming the stars in his head. It was getting cold and it was setting into his aching joints. He hoped the other schools hurried up. And then he saw it, something in the sky.

 “Aha! Unless I am very much mistaken, the delegation from Beauxbatons approaches!” Dumbledore called from the back where he was stood with the other Professors.

“Where?” Many students called looking around.

“There!” A sixth year yelled.

Draco stared at the large thing getting closer and closer in the sky.

“It’s a dragon!” One of the first years shrieked completely losing her head.

“Don’t be stupid! It’s a flying house!”

The seemed like a closer assessment, Draco thought watching the giant thing skim over the treetops of the Forbidden Forest and then caught a glimpse of the massive, powder blue, horse drawn carriage, soaring towards them. It was as big as a large house.

The front three rows of students retreated as the carriage descended rapidly, preparing to land at an extraordinary speed. Then, with a tremendous impact that caused Neville to step back onto a fifth-year student's foot, the horses' hooves, which were larger than dinner plates, made contact with the ground.

Moments later, the carriage descended as well, stabilizing on its large wheels. The golden horses shook their grand heads, their sizable, fiery red eyes reflecting intensity.

Draco lost sight over everything as the front rows stood on tiptoes to get a better look and he went back to watching the stars. He was cold and tired and aching. He wanted to get into the warmth of the castle, eat and go to bed.

Harry reached out placing a comforting hand on his shoulder.

Draco sighed, closing his eyes.

A collective gasp had Draco opening his eyes to see what the fuss was about and caught sight of a large woman, perhaps even bigger than Hagrid, with a handsome, olive-skinned face and large opulent eyes. Her hair was drawn back into a shiny bun at the base of her neck. Dressed from head to toe in black satin with many magnificent opals gleaming around her throat and on her thick fingers.

Behind them Dumbledore started to clap and the students and staff quickly followed.

The woman’s face relaxed into a gracious smile as she walked over to Dumbledore extending one of her glittering hands.

“My dear Madame Maxime.” Dumbledore, despite being a tall man himself, barely had to bend to kiss her hand. “Welcome to Hogwarts.”

“Dumbly-dorr, I ’ope I find you well?”

“In excellent form, I thank you.” Dumbledore nodded with a warm smile, blue eyes twinkling behind his glasses.

“My pupils.” Madame Maxime, waved one of her enormous hands carelessly behind her.

From his seat Draco couldn’t see the Beauxbatons students.

“Ah Professor Noir, I ‘ope you are keeping well in your new position. We do miss you at Beauxbatons.” Madame Maxine was smiling at her former teacher.

“Oui, I’m doing very well Madame. It is lovely to see you again.” Professor Noir bowed his head.

“Well, we would always be ‘appy to have you back if you ever wish to returned.” She turned back to Dumbledore. “’As Karkaroff arrived yet?” Madame Maxime asked.

“He should be here any moment.” said Dumbledore. “Would you like to wait here and greet him or would you prefer to step inside and warm up a trifle?”

Draco wished he could go inside and warm up. He hoped the Durmstrang group arrived quickly. He could feel himself seizing up.

“Warm up, I think. But ze ’orses…”

“Our Care of Magical Creatures teacher will be delighted to take care of them, the moment he has returned from dealing with a slight situation that has arisen with some of his other… er… charges.”

“Skrewts.” Ron muttered to them with a grin.

“My steeds require… er… forceful ’andling. Zey are very strong…”

“I assure you that Hagrid will be well up to the job.” Dumbledore replied still smiling pleasantly.

“Very well.” Madame Maxime nodded, bowing slightly. “Will you please inform zis ’Agrid zat ze ’orses drink only single-malt whiskey?”

“It will be attended to,” Dumbledore returned the bow, motioning for Madame Maxime and her students to step into the castle.

“Come.” Madame Maxime called to her students.

“How big d’you reckon the Durmstrang horses are going to be?” Seamus Finnigan said, leaning around Lavender and Parvati to address Harry and Ron.

“Well, if they’re any bigger than this lot, even Hagrid won’t be able to handle them.” Harry shrugged. “That’s if he hasn’t been attacked by his skrewts. Wonder what’s up with them?” He mused.

“Maybe they’ve escaped.” Ron whispered hopefully.

“Oh don’t say that,” Hermione shuddered. “Imagine that lot loose on the grounds...”

Draco, who had only heard the horror stories from his friends had to agree with her. He shifted on the chair, stretching out his leg.

“Do you need to go inside?” Harry whispered to him.

Draco shook his head, waving him off. He really did but he didn’t want to cause any more of a fuss, sitting on the chair, sticking out like a sore thumb was more than he could take without going inside before everyone else.

“Draco I really think you should go inside, you look white as a ghost, which is saying something for you considering how pale you are.” Harry pleaded.

“Is there a problem Potter?” Professor McGonagall had walked through the rows to them. “Mr Lupin, are you well?”

“I’m fine.” Draco felt himself flush.

“He’s in pain, he never does well in the cold.” Harry argued.

“Will you stop speaking for me.” Draco snapped. “I’m not incapable of speaking for myself.” He hissed at him.

Harry blinked in confusion. “I… I just don’t want you to be in pain.”

“I’m always in pain Potter, I can manage just fine.” Draco glared at him.

“I think it would be best if you came inside Mr Lupin, we’ll get you a pain potion and into the warm.” Professor McGonagall cut in.

Draco cringed at how many people were staring at them but pulled himself up and limped towards the castle with Professor McGonagall close behind him.

Once inside, the warmth of the castle immediately began to soothe Draco’s aching limbs. Professor McGonagall guided him to a nearby bench, summoning a house-elf to bring a pain potion.

“Here, drink this, it will help,” Professor McGonagall instructed gently, handing him the potion.

Draco took the potion without protest, feeling the immediate relief spread through his body. He sighed, the tension in his muscles easing somewhat.

“Thank you, Professor,” he murmured, his voice still strained but grateful.

“Rest here for a moment it won’t be long and we’ll all be inside and you can join your classmates for the feast.” She advised, her stern demeanour softening with concern. “You are so like your father, he never wanted to ask for help either but if you need any further assistance, don’t hesitate to ask.”

Draco nodded, leaning back against the cool stone wall, eyes closed briefly. The sounds of excitement outside the castle as the Durmstrang students arrived, a reminder of life carrying on outside his bubble of pain and fatigue.

Moments later, he felt a gentle touch on his shoulder. He opened his eyes to see Harry standing there, concern etched across his face.

“Are you feeling better?” Harry asked quietly.

“Better,” Draco conceded, offering a small, weary smile. “Thank you for insisting.”

Harry smiled back, relief washing over him. “I wasn’t trying to speak for you, you know. I just know how bad you are at asking for help.”

Draco smirked. “Pot meet kettle.”

Harry laughed, shrugging his shoulders. “It’s always easier to ask for my friends.”

“Draco.” Cedric walked over to them through the crowd of students now heading into the Great Hall. “Are you okay?”

Draco nodded, smiling up at his boyfriend. “I’m okay.”

“I’ll give you guys a minute.” Harry joined the crowd into the Great Hall.

Cedric sat down next to Draco taking his hand. “Bad day?”

Draco shrugged. “Just the cold getting into my joints. I’m used to it.”

“I’m sorry you have to live with this.” Cedric kissed his knuckles. “Is there anything I can do?” He asked him.

Draco leaned into Cedric, resting his head on his shoulder. "Just being here helps a lot," he confessed softly.

Cedric smiled, gently running his fingers through Draco's hair. "I'm glad. You deserve to feel comfortable."

Draco sighed contentedly, feeling the warmth of Cedric's presence chase away some of the lingering chill. "You know, sometimes it's hard to believe I have someone like you," he admitted.

Cedric's eyes sparkled with affection. "Well, believe it. You're stuck with me."

Draco chuckled, squeezing Cedric's hand. "Good, because I wouldn't have it any other way." He sighed. “Help me up? I’m starving.”

Cedric helped Draco up and they walked into the Great Hall, separating for their house tables.

“Draco.” Ron called him over. “You’re not going to believe it. Viktor Krum is a Durmstrang student.” He motioned to the crowd of Durmstrang students.

Draco glanced over and sure enough there stood Viktor Krum.

“Honestly. It’s not that cold,” Hermione tutted her attention on the shivering Beauxbaton students who had chosen seats at the Ravenclaw table, a few of them still clutching scarves and shawls around themselves. “Why didn’t they bring cloaks?”

“Over here! Come and sit over here!” Ron hissed. “Over here! Hermione, budge up, make a space…”

“What?”

“Too late,” Ron muttered bitterly.

Viktor Krum and his fellow Durmstrang students had settled themselves at the Slytherin table. Malfoy looked very smug about this, leaning forward to speak to Krum.

“Yeah, that’s right, smarm up to him, Malfoy,” Ron glared at him. “I bet Krum can see right through him, though. I bet he gets people fawning over him all the time… Where d’you reckon they’re going to sleep? We could offer him a space in our dormitory, I wouldn’t mind giving him my bed, I could kip on a camp bed.”

Draco and Hermione snorted.

“I don’t care how famous or good at Quidditch is, there’s no way I’m giving up my bed.” Draco shook his head.

“Are you doing okay?” Hermione asked him.

Draco nodded. “Much better.”

Once the students and guests were all settled. Dumbledore got to his feet and the Great Hall fell silent. “Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts and most particularly… guests,” Dumbledore beam around at the foreign students. “I have great pleasure in welcoming you all to Hogwarts. I hope and trust that your stay here will be both comfortable and enjoyable.”

One of the Beauxbatons girls still clutching a muffler around her head gave what was unmistakably a derisive laugh.

“No one’s making you stay!” Hermione whispered, bristling at her.

“The tournament will be officially opened at the end of the feast. I now invite you all to eat, drink, and make yourselves at home!” Dumbledore settled back into his seat, the tables filled with food and engaged Headmaster Karkaroff in conversation.

Draco looked over the options for dinner, excited to see some French dishes, he hadn’t had French food in years, not really since… He swallowed trying not to remember his old life and just pulled the Bouillabaisse towards him.

“What is that?” Ron wrinkled his nose, serving himself a helping of steak and kidney pudding.

“Bouillabaisse.” Draco answered.

“Bless you?” Ron frowned.

Draco snorted shaking his head. “It’s a French dish, it’s really good. I haven’t had it in ages.” He happily served himself a large potion.

“I’ll take your word for it.” Ron shrugged.

“Excuse me, are you done with the Bouillabaisse?” A girl had walked over to them from the Ravenclaw table.

Draco nodded. “Oui, bien sûr, s’il vous plaît, prenez-le. C’est très bien.” (Yes, of course, please take it. It's very good. The saffron really brings out the flavour.)

The girl smiled at him. “Ah vous parlez français?” (Ah you speak French?)

“Oui. Ma mère m’a appris. J’apprends l’italien depuis un moment maintenant. La famille de mon père est italienne. Je m’appelle Draco.” (My mother taught me. I've been learning Italian for a while now as well. My father's family are Italiant. My name is Draco.) Draco introduced himself.

“Ah un italien, oui vous avez ce regard sur vous. C’est un plaisir de te rencontrer Draco. Je m’appelle Fleur.” (Ah an italian man, yes you have that look about you. It's is nice to meet you Draco. My name is Fleur.) Fleur accepted the dish of Bouillabaisse from him.

“Le plaisir était tout à moi, Miss Fleur, profitez de votre repas.” (Pleasure was all mine, Miss Fleur, enjoy your meal.) Draco nodded.

“Merci.” Fleur headed back to the Ravenclaw table.

Harry, who had been listening to their exchange with mild curiosity, felt his mouth go dry as he listened. The way Draco's French rolled off his tongue so effortlessly, combined with his confident demeanour, made Harry's heart skip a beat. He found himself captivated by Draco's fluency and the charm he exuded when speaking another language. It was an unexpected revelation, but Harry couldn't deny that Draco speaking French was incredibly attractive.

“She’s a veela.” Ron gasped, watching the girl with a slack jaw.

“Huh.” Harry blinked; he hadn’t really been paying attention to the girl.

“Of course she isn’t!” Hermione rolled her eyes “I don’t see anyone else gaping at her like an idiot!”

 “I’m telling you, that’s not a normal girl!” Ron twisted in his seat glancing at the girl. “They don’t make them like that at Hogwarts!”

“They make them okay at Hogwarts,” Harry said without thinking, glancing from Draco to Cho.

“Boys too.” Draco looked over to where Cedric was chatting with his friends.

Hermione huffed. “When you’ve all put your eyes back in, you’ll be able to see who’s just arrived.” She pointed up to the staff table.

Draco turned to look at what she was pointing at and saw Ludo Bagman and Barty Crouch had taken up the two extra chairs.

 “What are they doing here?” Harry exclaimed.

“They organised the Triwizard Tournament, didn’t they?” Hermione shrugged. “I suppose they wanted to be here to see it start.”

Dessert arrived and Draco snorted when Ron moved a pale blancmange a few inches to his right making it clearly visible to the Ravenclaw table but Fleur didn’t come over to get it from them. Draco helped himself to treacle tart.

Finally the golden plates were wiped clean and Dumbledore stood up again. “The moment has come,” Dumbledore called, smiling around at the sea of upturned faces. “The Triwizard Tournament is about to start. I would like to say a few words of explanation before we bring in the casket.”

“The what?” Harry muttered.

Ron shrugged.

“Just to clarify the procedure that we will be following this year. But first, let me introduce, for those who do not know them, Mr. Bartemius Crouch, Head of the Department of International Magical Cooperation.”

Draco did not join in with the smattering of polite applause.

“And Mr. Ludo Bagman, Head of the Department of Magical Games and Sports.”

There was a much louder round of applause for Bagman than for Crouch.

“Mr. Bagman and Mr. Crouch have worked tirelessly over the last few months on the arrangements for the Triwizard Tournament,” Dumbledore continued, “and they will be joining myself, Professor Karkaroff, and Madame Maxime on the panel that will judge the champions’ efforts.”

Draco glanced over at Cedric with a small smile.

 “The casket, then, if you please, Mr. Filch.”

Filch, who had been lurking unnoticed in a far corner of the Hall, now approached Dumbledore carrying a great wooden chest encrusted with jewels. It looked extremely old. A murmur of excited interest rose from the watching students.

“The instructions for the tasks the champions will face this year have already been examined by Mr. Crouch and Mr. Bagman,” Dumbledore explained while Filch placed the chest carefully on the table before him. “And they have made the necessary arrangements for each challenge. There will be three tasks, spaced throughout the school year, and they will test the champions in many different ways from their magical prowess to their daring to their powers of deduction and, of course, their ability to cope with danger.”

Draco bit his lower lip, a small flicker of worry in his chest for Cedric should he be chosen but he knew his boyfriend was well prepared to face whatever tasks the Tournament brought.

 “As you know, three champions compete in the tournament, one from each of the participating schools. They will be marked on how well they perform each of the Tournament tasks and the champion with the highest total after task three will win the Triwizard Cup. The champions will be chosen by an impartial selector: the Goblet of Fire.” Dumbledore now took out his wand and tapped three times upon the top of the casket. The lid creaked slowly open.

Dumbledore reached inside and took out a large, roughly hewn wooden cup. It was filled with blue-white flames. Dumbledore closed the casket and placed the goblet on top of it, ensuring it was visible to everyone in the Hall.

“Anybody wishing to submit themselves as champion must write their name and school clearly upon a slip of parchment and drop it into the goblet. Aspiring champions have twenty-four hours in which to put their names forward. Tomorrow night, Halloween, the goblet will return the names of the three it has judged most worthy to represent their schools. The goblet will be placed in the entrance hall tonight, where it will be freely accessible to all those wishing to compete. To ensure that no underage student yields to temptation, I will be drawing an Age Line around the Goblet of Fire once it has been placed in the entrance hall. Nobody under the age of seventeen will be able to cross this line. Finally, I wish to impress upon any of you wishing to compete that this tournament is not to be entered into lightly. Once a champion has been selected by the Goblet of Fire, he or she is obliged to see the tournament through to the end. The placing of your name in the goblet constitutes a binding, magical contract. There can be no change of heart once you have become a champion. Please be very sure, therefore, that you are wholeheartedly prepared to play before you drop your name into the goblet. Now, I think it is time for bed. Good night to you all.” Dumbledore dismissed them.

Draco pulled himself up. He walked over to the Hufflepuff table to say goodnight to Cedric. “Just wanted to say goodnight.”

Cedric looked up from his seat and smiled warmly at Draco. "Goodnight, Draco." He pulled him down for a kiss.

Draco nodded. “You’re going to make a great champion.” He whispered to him.

"Thanks love, gotta get chosen first." Cedric replied, taking Draco's hand for a moment in a brief but reassuring squeeze. "I'll see you tomorrow, still up for Hogsmeade?"

“Absolutely. Meet you in the Entrance Hall at ten?” Draco confirmed.

“Looking forward to it.” Cedric agreed, leaning in for one last kiss.

As Draco walked away, he couldn't help but glance back one last time, watching Cedric as he returned to his friends.

Draco made his way to the Gryffindor common room, his mind racing with thoughts of the tournament and what it might bring. Although he was not eligible to compete, the stakes felt personal, with Cedric being a potential champion. The night ahead would be long, filled with dreams and fears of the trials to come.

As the doors of the common room closed behind him, Draco resolved to support Cedric in every way he could, no matter what the future held.

Chapter 38

Harry and Ron tried to wake Draco early the next day to go and watch if anyone put their name in the Goblet of Fire but after he threatened to hex them and threw a book at them, they left him to sleep.

When Draco woke up at nine, a much more reasonable hour for a Saturday, he got up and dressed in jeans and his favourite jumper, grabbing his cloak and cane and headed down for breakfast to find his friends sat in the Entrance Hall along with plenty of other students watching the Goblet of Fire.

“Anyone put their names in yet?” He asked, stealing the piece of toast Harry still had on his lap.

“No, but you missed Fred and George try. The age line blasted them out and they both grew beards like Dumbledore’s.” Harry answered. “But word is Cedric already has and Warrington from Slytherin.”

Draco nodded. “Are you guys going to Hogsmeade today or are you just going to watch this all day?” He asked.

“I’m meeting up with Cho around noon.” Harry shook his head. “You’ve got a date with Cedric right?”

“Yeah.” Draco nodded. “Maybe we’ll see you there. I’m going to go grab some breakfast.”

“I’ll join you.” Hermione got up and linked arms with him the two of them heading into the Great Hall. “Are you excited?”

“About…”

“Your date.” Hermione smiled. “I want all the details when you get back.”

Draco chuckled. “Of course, you do. I promise a full debrief.”

As they entered the Great Hall, the delicious aroma of sausages, eggs, and fresh pastries greeted them. The long tables were bustling with students discussing their weekend plans and speculating who might be brave, or foolish, enough to enter their name into the Goblet next.

Draco and Hermione found seats at the Gryffindor table. He filled his plate, chatting with Hermione about classes and what it would be like if Cedric managed to become the Hogwarts champion.

“So what are you and Cedric planning to do today?” Hermione asked, taking a sip of pumpkin juice.

“Cedric mentioned something about visiting this tea shop he likes. He said it was a bit fruity but they have this awesome selection of teas and the best hot chocolate which I argue is impossible because my dad’s is definitely the best.” Draco replied, buttering a croissant.

Hermione giggled. “That sounds fun. Very cosy. Just keep away from large bodies of water, you don’t want to get wet in this weather, you’ll be a Drac-sicle.”

Draco laughed shaking his head. “I’m sure Ced will help me defrost if I did.”

Hermione burst into more giggles.

After finishing their breakfast, Draco and Hermione parted ways. Draco made his way to the entrance of the castle, where Cedric was waiting with a warm smile.

“Hello love.” Cedric leant in for a kiss. “You look very handsome today.”

Draco blushed. “Thanks, you look good enough to eat.” He admired the way Cedric’s jumper clung to his chest.

“Ready to go?” Cedric asked, intertwining their fingers.

“Absolutely,” Draco responded, feeling warmth spread from the simple touch.

They strolled through the castle grounds, enjoying the crisp morning air and each other's company.

“Here we are,” Cedric announced as they reached the quaint little tea shop nestled at the edge of Hogsmeade. It had a welcoming aura, with its warm lights and the fragrant scent of freshly brewed tea wafting through the air.

Inside, the shop was cozy, with mismatched chairs and tables that added to its charm. Draco and Cedric found a spot by the window, where they could watch the snow begin to fall outside. Cedric ordered a pot of the house special tea, a selection of pastries and two mugs of hot chocolate, insisting Draco had to try it.

As they waited, they talked about everything and nothing, their conversation flowing effortlessly. When the hot chocolate arrived, Draco took a sip and nodded his head appreciatively. “It’s good, but I have to stand my dad’s is better. He makes it the Italian way and it’s so good.”

“I didn’t know there were different ways to make hot chocolate.” Cedric sipped his own drink.

“Oh yeah. It’s just so rich and creamy, my dad makes biscotti to have with it. It’s so good. If you come to visit, I’ll definitely make you some.” Draco smiled at him.

Cedric nodded. “I’d love that.” He agreed.

The moment hung between them, full of unspoken promises and shared warmth. Draco felt a rare sense of peace as he held Cedric's gaze, the world outside the window fading to a gentle blur.

After a while, Cedric leaned back in his chair, a teasing glint in his eyes. “So, what are our plans for the rest of the day?”

Draco smiled mischievously. “Well, I was thinking we could explore some of the shops in Hogsmeade. I’ve heard there’s a new bookshop that has some rare editions.”

Cedric chuckled. “You and your books. Lead the way, Draco.”

As they finished their drinks and pastries, the two boys felt the magic of the moment extend beyond the cozy tea shop. They stepped back into the cold, drawing closer to each other, both for warmth and the simple pleasure of the other's company. Each step over the cobblestones felt like an adventure, every shop and corner of Hogsmeade holding the promise of new discoveries and shared experiences.

And so, hand in hand, they made their way through the village, their laughter blending with the whisper of the wind.

Finally they made their way back up to the castle, cheeks flushed pink from the wind. Cedric pulled Draco in for a long lingering kiss. “I had a great time today.”

“Me too.” Draco nodded, pulling him in for another kiss.

They stood there, wrapped in each other's arms, the cold air around them only heightening the warmth they shared. Draco's fingers traced the line of Cedric's jaw, his heart pounding in sync with the rhythm of their breaths. As their lips met, the world seemed to stand still, time stretching infinitely with the touch. Cedric's lips were soft and inviting, tasting faintly of the sweet pastries they had savoured earlier.

The kiss deepened, slow and tender at first, then growing more fervent as they lost themselves in the moment. Draco's hands slid up to tangle in Cedric's hair, pulling him closer still, as if trying to meld their very spirits together. Cedric responded with equal passion, his arms encircling Draco's waist, anchoring him in the embrace.

Every sensation was magnified, the heat of their kiss burning away the chill, the urgency in their movements speaking of a longing that went beyond words. When they finally drew apart, breathless and with hearts racing, their foreheads rested together, eyes half-lidded, savouring the lingering warmth.

"I never want this to end," Draco whispered, his voice a soft caress against Cedric's lips.

"Neither do I," Cedric replied, his eyes shining with the same depth of emotion. Their connection was undeniable, a bond forged in moments like these, where the outside world melted away, leaving only the two of them in their own private universe.

Draco sighed. “I should head up and get ready for tonight.” He reluctantly drew himself away from Cedric. “Good luck tonight.”

Cedric smiled. “Thanks love. If I get picked, I’m going to win the tournament for you.”

Draco's heart swelled at Cedric's words, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. “I know you will.” He reached out, brushing a stray lock of hair from Cedric's forehead, a tender smile playing on his lips. “And I'll be cheering you on with every step.”

Cedric’s hand lingered on Draco's arm, his thumb tracing gentle circles as if reluctant to let go. “I should go get ready too,” he murmured, though his feet seemed rooted to the spot.

They exchanged one last, lingering look, a silent promise hanging in the air between them. Then, with a final, soft kiss, they parted ways, each turning towards their respective paths with hearts full and spirits alight.

As Draco made his way up the winding stone staircase to Gryffindor common room, he couldn't help but glance back, catching one last glimpse of Cedric before he disappeared around the corner. Draco couldn’t stop smiling, his lips still tingling from their kiss. He headed up to the dorm and went about getting ready for tonight. He suddenly felt a little sad, it was the first Halloween he wasn’t spending with his dad. He found even though he’d only seen him a few days ago and they’d done their usual Halloween traditions early, that he still missed him. Draco paused to set up a little alter on his bedside table, planning to light the candles when we got back from the feast before heading downstairs into the common room.

Hermione smiled at him from where she was curled up with her book. “Tell me everything.” She demanded as soon as he sat down and Draco happily went into detail about his date with Cedric.

As the evening drew closer, the excitement in the Gryffindor common room was palpable. Students were bustling about, donning their costumes and exchanging animated conversations about the feast and the highly anticipated Triwizard Tournament. Draco found himself caught up in the whirlwind of enthusiasm, but his thoughts kept drifting back to Cedric.

When the time finally came, Draco descended the stairs with his friends, the anticipation building with each step. The Great Hall was adorned with enchanting decorations, candles floating in mid-air casting a warm, flickering glow. The long tables were laden with a sumptuous banquet, and the air was filled with laughter and chatter.

Draco took his seat among his housemates, his eyes scanning the room for Cedric. He spotted him across the hall, surrounded by his fellow Hufflepuffs, looking handsome and composed. Their eyes met briefly, and the silent understanding passed between them once more, a reminder of the promise they had made.

The feast commenced, and Draco joined in the revelry, enjoying the delicious food and the company of his friends. Hermione and Ron kept him entertained with their banter, and even Harry seemed to be in high spirits. Yet, amidst the merriment, Draco's heart remained tethered to Cedric, each fleeting glance across the room a poignant reminder of the bond they shared.

As the evening wore on, the tension in the hall grew. The moment everyone had been waiting for was at hand – the selection of the Triwizard champions. The room fell silent as Dumbledore approached the Goblet of Fire, his presence commanding attention. With bated breath, the students watched as the goblet's flames turned a brilliant blue, signalling the announcement.

“The champion for Durmstrang.” Dumbledore called out catching a piece of parchment which had shot out of the goblet. “Viktor Krum.”

“No surprises there.” Ron called over the cheers.

Viktor Krum rose from his seat and walked up to the staff table, shaking each school’s Head before walking through the door Dumbledore had indicated.

A few minutes passed in silence and then the goblet spat out another piece of parchment which Dumbledore caught.

“The champion from Beauxbatons… Fleur Delacour.”

Draco clapped for his new friend along with the other. That meant the next one would be Hogwarts. He glanced over at Cedric and raised crossed fingers when he caught his eyes. Cedric smiled at him, raising his own crossed fingers.

Draco's heart pounded in his chest as the final name was drawn as the goblet spat out the final piece of parchment.

"The champion from Hogwarts… Cedric Diggory!" Dumbledore's voice rang out, and the hall erupted in celebration.

Draco's eyes were fixed on Cedric, who stood with a mixture of pride and determination, acknowledging the cheers of his peers. Their gaze locked once more, and Draco felt a surge of pride and love. Cedric had been chosen, and as he had promised, he would compete with all his heart. He cheered loudly for his boyfriend, as he watched him walk up to Dumbledore and the other’s shake their hands and then disappear through the door.

“Excellent!” Dumbledore called happily as at last the tumult died down. “Well, we now have our three champions. I am sure I can count upon all of you, including the remaining students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, to give your champions every ounce of support you can muster. By cheering your champion on, you will contribute in a very real…” But Dumbledore suddenly stopped speaking.

Draco’s eyes widened as the goblet spat out a fourth piece of parchment. What? That wasn’t right. They had their three champions, why was the goblet naming a fourth? He watched his heart in his throat, as Dumbledore reached out a long hand and plucked the parchment from the air.

The world seemed to freeze as Dumbledore stared down at the name written upon the parchment. Draco held his breath, dread filling him. Don’t say it, please, don’t say it.

Dumbledore cleared his throat and read out…

“Harry Potter.”

A stunned silence fell over the Great Hall, replacing the jubilant noise from moments before. Draco felt like he had been plunged into icy water. He couldn’t comprehend it. Harry Potter, a fourth champion? He glanced around and saw Fred and George Weasley staring in disbelief, while Hermione’s face was a mix of shock and horror and Ron… Ron just looked angry before turning to look at Harry who just looked stunned.

Harry turned to his friends with wide eyes. ““I didn’t put my name in,” Harry said blankly. “You know I didn’t.”

Draco swallowed nodding his head. “I know.” He whispered.

“Harry Potter!” Dumbledore called again. “Harry! Up here, if you please!”

“Go on,” Hermione whispered, giving Harry a slight push.

Harry stumbled over his own feet as he walked up to the staff table.

Draco watched Harry disappear through the door and wanted to run after him.

Dumbledore’s voice broke through the tension. “This is an unexpected turn of events, for now I ask you all to head to bed while we handle this situation.”

Draco watched as Dumbledore dismissed them all to bed. His mind was racing. What did this mean for the tournament? For Hogwarts? For Cedric?

“Draco, come on, we should go back to the common room.” Hermione urged him to stand up.

Ron had already stomped off with everyone else.

Draco frowned. “What’s his problem?”

Hermione sighed. “I don’t know.”

“I’m going to wait for Harry and Cedric.” Draco said once they got to the Entrance Hall.

Hermione nodded. “It’ll be okay. We’ll figure this out. They can’t make him compete, they just can’t.”

Draco cocked his eyebrow. “Can’t they?” He tilted his head to side. “Binding magical contract, you heard what Dumbledore said. I bet he’s behind this.”

Hermione paled. “Why would he do that?”

“No idea.” Draco sighed. “Go on up. I’ll wait for them.”

Hermione gave him a tight hug. “It’ll be okay.”

Draco nodded. “Yeah.”

Hermione gave him one last reassuring smile before heading up the stairs, her footsteps echoing softly against the stone walls. Draco watched her disappear around the corner, the weight of uncertainty settling heavily on his shoulders.

He leaned against the cold wall of the Entrance Hall, eyes fixed on the entrance, waiting anxiously for Harry and Cedric. The flickering torchlight cast long shadows, dancing eerily across the hall’s ancient architecture. Draco’s mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle of how Harry’s name had ended up in the Goblet of Fire.

The sound of approaching footsteps pulled Draco from his thoughts. He stood up straighter, his heart pounding in his chest. Moments later, Harry and Cedric emerged from the Great Hall, their expressions a mix of confusion and determination.

“Draco,” Harry greeted, his voice tinged with relief at seeing a familiar face.

Draco nodded in acknowledgment, his gaze shifting between the two champions. “Harry, we’re going to figure this out.” He promised.

“They’re making me compete. I can’t do this.” Harry shook his head.

“Yes you can.” Draco placed his hand on Harry’s shoulder. “We’re going to write to dad and Sirius as soon as we get upstairs. They’ll contact Juliet, she’s a lawyer maybe she’ll know something about this contract thing that can help. We’ll figure this out. You’re not alone.” He promised.

Harry flung his arms around Draco hugging him tightly. “I’m scared.” He whispered.

“It’ll be okay.” Draco promised, glancing over his shoulder at Cedric who was hovering awkwardly. “Go on up to the common room, I’ll catch up.” He promised.

Harry pulled back glancing over his shoulder at Cedric and nodded. “Oh right. Yeah. See you up there.” He started trudging up the stairs.

Draco watched him go, a deep-seated resolve hardening within. He turned to Cedric, who still lingered, the weight of the situation evident in his eyes.

"I’m sorry Ced. This is a huge mess, I swear Harry didn’t put his name in the goblet." Draco shook his head, wrapping his arms around Cedric’s middled.

Cedric wrapped his arms around Draco. “I know love. You can tell just by looking at him, no one who willingly pulled that off would be acting so horror struck. I’ll help him best I can, look out for him during the tasks.”

Draco smiled. “Thank you, you’re a good man Cedric Diggory.” He looked up at him. “Hey, congratulations, champion.” Draco pulled him in for a kiss. “Proud of you.”

Cedric smiled. “Thanks love. Go on Harry needs you more than me tonight. I’ll see you tomorrow.” He kissed him again. “I love you.”

Draco paused. “What?”

“I love you.” Cedric repeated. “It’s okay if you’re not re…”

“I love you too.” Draco cut him off with a smile.

In the quietude of the stone corridor, the weight of the day's events seemed to momentarily lift as Cedric and Draco stood locked in an embrace. The flickering torchlight cast a warm glow upon their faces, accentuating the tender connection they shared. Draco's eyes, brimming with gratitude and affection, gazed up at Cedric, who held him close with a steadfast grip.

Draco's arms tightened around Cedric's waist, drawing him nearer, as their foreheads gently touched. The world around them faded, leaving only the palpable beat of their hearts in unison. Cedric's hand tenderly cupped Draco's cheek, his thumb brushing lightly against the smooth skin, as if to memorize every contour and detail.

With a shared breath, they moved closer, their lips meeting in a tender, lingering kiss. It was a sweet, slow dance of devotion—neither rushed nor hesitant, but a pure expression of their profound love and commitment. The kiss spoke volumes, a silent promise to be each other's anchor amidst the storm.

Draco's fingers traced the lines of Cedric's back, savouring the warmth and strength that radiated from him. Cedric, in turn, let his free hand glide through Draco's platinum locks, revelling in the silken feel beneath his fingers. Their kiss deepened, a harmonious blend of passion and serenity, as they lost themselves in the sanctity of the moment.

When they finally pulled apart, their breaths mingled and eyes still closed, they remained intertwined, foreheads pressed together. A soft smile played on Draco's lips, mirrored by Cedric's own. There was no need for words; the kiss had conveyed all the love, trust, and reassurance they needed.

In that intimate exchange, time stood still, and the complexities of their world seemed to melt away, leaving only the pure, unadulterated love that bound them together.

Reluctantly Draco pulled away and with one last soft kiss, headed up the stairs to the Gryffindor common room. He bypassed the excited Gryffindors in the common room who were all lamenting about how brilliant it was that Harry had somehow become the fourth champion of the Triwizard Tournament and up to the dorm room, only to be greeted by a razing row between Harry and Ron.

“I didn’t put my name in that goblet!” Harry was yelling.

“Yeah, okay,” Ron scoffed. “Only you said this morning you’d have done it last night, and no one would’ve seen you. I’m not stupid, you know.”

“You’re doing a really good impression of it,” Harry snapped.

“What’s going on?” Draco closed the door.

Ron rolled his eyes. “I suppose you told him all about it didn’t you? Had a good laugh about it.” He glared at Draco.

Harry gaped at him. “I didn’t do it! I didn’t… I don’t want this.” He had tears in his eyes. His breath caught in his throat, his chest feeling unbareably tight. He couldn’t breath.

Draco rushed over to Harry. “Harry, Harry, it’s okay, come on breathe with me. Look at me… Ron get out.”

“What? This is my dorm…”

“Get out before I hex you.” Draco bellowed at him.

Ron glared at him. “Fine. Fuck you both.” He stormed out of the dorm, slamming the door behind him.

Draco steered Harry over to his bed, sitting him down and held him close. “Shhh, it’s all right Harry, we’ll work this out. Just breathe for me, nice and slow, yeah that’s it.”

Harry's breathing began to steady, lulled by Draco's calm voice and steady presence. He clung to Draco, feeling the warmth and reassurance that he desperately needed. Moments stretched into silence, broken only by the rhythmic sound of their breaths synchronizing.

“Thank you,” Harry whispered, his voice still shaky. “I’m so tired, Draco. I can’t keep doing this.”

Draco’s grip tightened slightly, a silent promise of support. “We’re going to figure this out together, Harry. You’re not alone.” He promised.

Harry sniffed. “I don’t want to die.” He said in a small voice.

“You won’t not while I’m still breathing.” Draco promised. “Come on, let’s get you to bed. Do you want a calming draught?” He asked.

Harry wiped his eyes on his sleeve nodding his head. “Can I sleep with you tonight?”

“Of course you can.” Draco nodded, handing him the potion.

Harry drank it down and then the two of them got ready for bed and Harry curled up into Draco’s side. “Thanks.”

“Always Harry.” Draco promised him.

As the night deepened, the room grew quieter, enveloping them in a cocoon of safety. Harry’s breathing was deep and even, the calming draught doing its work. Draco watched him for a moment, brushing a stray lock of hair from Harry's forehead, his heart swelling with a fierce protectiveness.

The moonlight filtered through the curtains, casting a soft glow on their faces. Draco closed his eyes, willing away the worries that plagued his mind. For now, all that mattered was the boy curled up beside him, seeking solace in his presence.

In the morning, they would face the world and its challenges, but tonight, they had each other. Draco tightened his embrace, letting the rhythm of Harry's heartbeat lull him into a peaceful sleep, a silent vow echoing in his mind: they would find a way through this darkness, together.

Chapter 39

Draco woke up the next morning and carefully got out of bed so as not to wake Harry, rubbing a tired hand over his face. He hadn’t slept well, Harry had had repeated nightmares and he spent the night comforting him. He didn’t mind, Harry would do the same thing for him. He stopped seeing Ron coming out of the bathroom. Ron glared at him. “Going to try and kick me out again?”

“You were upsetting Harry, he was having a panic attack.” Draco argued.

Ron rolled his eyes. “He was just being dramatic.”

“No he wasn’t.” Draco snapped. “What the hell Ron, you’re supposed to be his best friend. He needs you right now.”

“He hasn’t needed me since you showed up.” Ron snapped back.

“That’s not true and you know it.” Draco crossed his arms over his chest.

“Yes it is. I’m always overlooked. I’m always the one who get’s pushed aside. Youngest of the litter. And the one person I had who was my friend pushed me aside because you came along.” Ron shoved him.

Stumbling back a step, Draco's temper flared. "This isn't about you, Ron. It's about Harry. If you actually cared, you'd be more concerned about helping him than wallowing in self-pity."

Ron’s face twisted with hurt and anger. "Easy for you to say. You weren't there when he needed us most. You don't know what it's like to be pushed aside, every single time."

"And you don't know what it's like to be me," Draco retorted, lowering his voice. "But this isn't the time to argue. Harry needs all of us. We have to work together to support him."

“Do whatever you want but I’m done being on the Harry Potter cheer team.” Ron shoved past him bumping in shoulder hard and left the dorm.

Draco stood for a moment; his breath heavy with the intensity of the confrontation. He couldn't understand how Ron could be so blind to Harry's struggles. With a deep sigh, he turned away and walked into the bathroom to get ready for the day. Draco resolved to be the steadfast support Harry needed, even if it meant facing Ron's anger and resentment. Because in the end, Harry's well-being was worth it all.

Harry was awake when he stepped out of the bathroom, staring blankly at the opposite wall, his knees hugged to his chest.

Draco hurried over to him. “Harry.” He perched on the edge of the bed.

“I’m so sick of this Draco.” Harry whimpered. “I just want a normal life. I don’t want this.”

Draco couldn’t help but remember having similar conversations with Remus a few months into being a werewolf. He tried to remember what Remus used to say.

He reached out and gently placed a hand on Harry's shoulder. "I know, Harry. I can't imagine how exhausting it must be. But you don’t have to carry this burden alone. We're in this together."

Harry looked up, his eyes filled with tears. "But why, Draco? Why do you put up with all of this?"

Draco smiled softly, his expression one of warmth and sincerity. "Because I care about you, Harry. And because I know what it's like to feel alone in all of this. We both have our battles, and it's easier when we face them together."

Harry's gaze softened and he nodded slowly. "Thank you, Draco. Sometimes, I just feel so lost."

"You're not lost, Harry. You're just... finding your way. And I'll be right here with you, every step of the way." Draco's voice was steady and comforting, offering a glimmer of hope in the midst of Harry's turmoil. “And we have so many things we can try to get you out of this. We should contact dad and Sirius, I bet they’ll get Juliet right on this magical contract bullshit and find a loophole.” He suggested. “But first you need to eat something, and we should meet up with Hermione.”

Harry nodded, pulling himself up and headed for the bathroom.

Draco sat on his bed, his hand coming up to play with the locket around his neck. He grabbed the pack of cigarettes and lighter Sirius had given him; he’d sneak Harry outside for one to help calm his nerves.

Once Harry was dressed, they headed downstairs, Harry wasn’t looking forward to facing the rest of the school, knowing everyone wasn’t going to believe that he hadn’t put his name in the goblet of fire. As they reached the common room, Hermione and Neville walked back through the portrait hole with a tonne of toast wrapped up in napkins. “We thought we could go for a walk.” Hermione offered the toast.

Harry smiled. “Sounds great.” Accepting the toast.

Neville handed Draco his own bundle of toast and the four of them headed out of the castle together. It was a chilly morning so they kept moving, stopping under a willow tree by the lake for shelter from the wind. Draco finished his toast and pulled out his pack of cigarettes and his lighter, offering one to Harry.

“You two are smoking?” Hermione exclaimed.

Harry accepted one.

Draco lit Harry’s cigarette and then his own, taking a deep drag and exhaling slowly. "It's just for nerves, Hermione. Nothing more," he explained, seeing her disapproving look.

Hermione sighed but didn't press further. Instead, she sat down on the grass, pulling her knees to her chest. “Can I try?” She asked.

Draco exhaled and offered her the cigarette.

Hermione took it between her lips and coughed violently. She shook her head and took another drag.

“Neville.” Draco offered him the pack.

Neville smiled. “No thanks, I tried one once, wasn’t a fan.”

Seeing Hermione wasn’t going to give him his one back, he lit another for himself. “Fill us in on what happened after you left the Gryffindor table last night.” He sat down next to Hermione. “Never thought I’d see the day you smoked.”

“It’s for the nerves.” Hermione shrugged. “You’re a bad influence on me.” She nudged his shoulder.

Harry sat down on the grass and filled when all in between puffs on his cigarette.

“Well, of course I knew you hadn’t entered yourself.” Hermione rolled her eyes when he’d finished telling her about the scene in the chamber off the Hall.

Neville nodded. “Yeah. The look on your face when Dumbledore read out your name!”

Hermione’s expression turned serious. “But the question is, who did put it in? Because Moody’s right, Harry. I don’t think any student could have done it they’d never be able to fool the Goblet, or get over Dumbledore’s…”

“Have you seen Ron?” Harry interrupted, pulling at the grass.

Hermione hesitated. “Erm… yes…” She glanced at Neville. “He was at breakfast.”

“Does he still think I entered myself?”

Hermione bit her lip looking at Draco. “Well… no, I don’t think so not really,”

Harry frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean, ‘not really’?”

“Oh Harry, isn’t it obvious?” Hermione said despairingly. “He’s jealous!”

“Jealous?” Harry said incredulously. “Jealous of what? He wants to make a prat of himself in front of the whole school, does he?”

“Look,” Hermione sighed. “It’s always you who gets all the attention, you know it is. I know it’s not your fault,” she added quickly, seeing Harry about to argue. “I know you don’t ask for it… but… well… you know, Ron’s got all those brothers to compete against at home, and you’re his best friend, but you’re now best friends with Draco too and you’re really famous and he’s always shunted to one side whenever people see you, and he puts up with it, and he never mentions it, but I suppose this is just one time too many...”

“Great.” Harry tossed the end of his cigarette into the lake. “Really great. Tell him from me I’ll swap any time he wants. Tell him from me he’s welcome to it. People gawping at my forehead everywhere I go...”

“I’m not telling him anything.” Hermione said shortly. “Tell him yourself. It’s the only way to sort this out.”

“I’m not running around after him trying to make him grow up!” Harry said, so loudly that several owls in a nearby tree took flight in alarm. “Maybe he’ll believe I’m not enjoying myself once I’ve got my neck broken or…”

“That’s not funny,” Hermione and Draco said sternly at the same time.

“That’s not funny at all.” Hermione shook her head looking extremely anxious.

“Ah there you all are.” Professor McGonagall walked over to them. “Miss Granger is that a cigarette?” She exclaimed.

Hermione’s eyes widened.

“It’s mine Professor.” Draco stepped in, plucking the cigarette from Hermione. “Helps with the pain and all.” He shrugged.

Professor McGonagall sighed and muttered something that sounded like ‘just like your father’, she glanced around. “I’ll ignore it if you let me finish it.” She held out her hand.

Draco smirked and passed it to her.

Professor McGonagall took a long drag on the cigarette and sighed. “I’ve come to fetch you and Potter, Mr Lupin. You fathers are waiting for you in my office.” She took another drag on the cigarette.

Draco and Harry nodded, Harry getting up first and helping Draco to his feet.

Professor McGonagall finished the cigarette and vanished the end before leading them up to the castle. She placed a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “I’m sorry Potter, if it were up to me, you wouldn’t be in this situation, it never should have happened.”

Harry gave her a small smile. “Thank you Professor.”

As they walked through the corridors, the silence was only broken by the soft echoes of their footsteps against the stone floors. The anticipation of what awaited them in Professor McGonagall's office hung heavy in the air.

When they reached the office door, Professor McGonagall raised her wand and the door swung open. Inside, sitting in the tall-backed chairs, were Remus and Sirius. Both men looked up simultaneously, their expressions a mixture of worry and determination.

Sirius jumped to his feet and rushed over pulling Harry into a tight hug.

Harry broke in his godfather’s arms. “I didn’t do it Sirius.” He sobbed.

“I know cub, it’s all right.” Sirius promised him.

“I can’t do it Sirius. I don’t want to die. Please Sirius. Please don’t make me.” Harry wailed, clinging to his godfather.

Sirius’ heart broke. He wanted to take Harry away right now and keep him safe forever. He brushed his hand through Harry’s hair. “Harry, come on cub look at me.” He pulled Harry back to look at him. “You’re not going to die.” He promised him. “You can do this. I wish I could stop it but…”

“We had Juliet look over the contract made when your name came out of the goblet, it’s airtight, if you don’t compete it could completely drain your magic, the strain of it would kill you Harry.” Remus told him solemnly.

Harry sobbed. “So that’s it. Either way I’m screwed.”

“No.” Sirius shook his head. “You are strong Harry. You can do this. You don’t have to win, you just have to try. We’ll help you.” He promised.

“I’m not supposed to have help.” Harry whimpered.

“Yeah well, you’re not supposed to have been entered to compete so I don’t care.” Sirius shook his head. “You’re not alone, we’re going to be here every step of the way.” He promised him. “We’ll get you through this.”

Harry wiped at his eyes. “Everyone thinks I entered myself. Everyone either hates me or thinks I’m some sort of hero. I hate it.”

“Not everyone.” Draco shook his head. “I believe you. Hermione and Neville believe you. Our dads believe us.” He looked at Remus and Sirius.

“I believe you.” Professor McGonagall nodded her head.

Harry looked around at them, wiping furiously at his eyes. “It’s going to be bad, isn’t it?”

“We’re all behind you Harry.” Sirius promised him.

“Okay.” Harry whispered.

“Have a biscuit Potter.” McGonagall held out her tin of ginger snaps.

Harry smiled accepting a biscuit and nodded. “Thank you.”

 

Dumbledore sat in his office a small smile playing at his lips. Everything was working according to plan. True he hadn’t planned for Voldemort to return quite so soon but with things developing as they had the distraction would be enough to get him one step closer to his own goal. He tapped the end of the pensive, the voice of Professor Trelawney filling the room.

The master of death and vanquisher of the Dark Lord approaches, born as the seventh month dies, to those who have defied the Dark Lord twice. And he shall mark him as his equal. The master of death will know power that the Dark Lord knows not, and he will return a loved one lost before the end of his seventeenth year.

Dumbledore hummed to himself. Yes, everything was falling into place. Harry Potter would deliver to him what he wanted and defeat Voldemort in the process. Dumbledore would be at his side as the guiding mentor, beloved by the wizarding world for making the Boy-Who-Lived into the Saviour.

 

Severus Snape marched into Moody’s office, slamming the door closed behind him and locked it, casting a silencing charm and privacy wards.

Barty, wearing Moody’s face, looked up at him.

“This is your plan. Enter the boy into a ridiculous tournament, what is the goal here Barty?” Severus demanded.

Barty sighed. “You have to trust that I know what I’m doing Severus.”

Severus slumped into a seat putting his head in his hands. “I’m trying to protect the boy and you’re putting him in direct danger.”

“I swear Potter will make it through this tournament, it’s imperative that he does, not just get through it but win.” Barty nodded his head. “How are you and Pettigrew progressing with getting James and Regulus’ memories back?”

Severus sighed. “Peter wants to start regular sessions after Christmas. He’s confident we could have their memories fully restored by Easter.”

Barty nodded. “Good, any chance that could be moved up.”

“Why is it so important to you?” Severus asked.

“Regulus had figured something out about Voldemort before he went missing, we need to know what that is, so we can work out the next steps once the plan is over.” Barty explained. “I’m sorry I can’t tell you everything.”

“We agreed it was for the best, this can’t get back to Dumbledore.” Severus shook his head. “You promise me, Potter will be safe?”

“As safe as he can be. I’ve got it figured out. I know what I’m doing Sev.” Barty nodded his head.

Severus sighed. “Very well.” He stood up. “Be careful Barty, I couldn’t bare anything to happen to you either.”

Barty smiled. “I promise.”

Severus turned and left the room, his mind racing with the implications of their conversation. He knew the risks they were all taking, but the stakes were too high to ignore. He had to trust that Barty could protect Potter, and that Peter could restore James and Regulus' memories in time.

As he walked down the dimly lit corridor, Severus contemplated the next steps. He needed to gather more information about Regulus' discoveries and ensure that their plan remained hidden from Dumbledore. The weight of his responsibilities pressed heavily on his shoulders, but he was determined to see it through.

The upcoming weeks would be crucial, and every move had to be calculated with precision. Severus knew that their success depended on their ability to stay one step ahead of both Dumbledore and Voldemort.

Taking a deep breath, he resolved to do everything in his power to protect the boy and uncover the secrets that Regulus had left behind. The future of the wizarding world depended on it.

Chapter 40

Notes:

Walks to podium, cleared throat... "Thank you all so much for your support of this fic, this chapter gets heavy towards the end, we're starting with some fluff and ending with some angst. I'm very..." looks at hand. "Sorry."

CW at the end of chapter
TW Ron uses a homophobic slur against Draco

It was that age old saying things were going to get worse before they got better and the whole school seemed to be of the mind Harry had somehow entered himself into the Triwizard Tournament. They’d spent most of Sunday in Professor McGonagall’s office coaching Harry on how to handle things, including the press who were undoubtedly going to be sniffing around. Draco stuck to Harry’s side best he could with Hermione joining him and Neville too who had really stepped in for his friends. Ron was still not speaking to Harry or Draco and kept finding ways to bump into Draco when they passed each other.

As tensions escalated, it became increasingly difficult for Harry to find solace within the castle walls. The murmurs and accusatory glances from his fellow students were relentless, amplifying his sense of isolation. Draco, Hermione, and Neville did their best to shield him from the worst of it, but even their unwavering support could not fully alleviate the burden he carried.

It also didn’t help that everyone loved Cedric and were rallying behind him. It was made worse by him being with Draco. Harry would never ask Draco to pick between them but it still hurt to see Draco sat with Cedric at meals some days, happily chatting with him, this look of complete adoration on his face. Cedric looked the part of a school champion, he was exceptionally handsome, tall, with dark hair and silver eyes and perfect face. Harry had even caught a couple of sixth year girls asking him to sign their bags the other day.

What was worse was he kept catching snippets of talk about how great a couple they were. How cute it was. He felt sick from it.

Harry tried to focus on what lay ahead, but the weight of the Triwizard Tournament and the strained relationships with his friends haunted him. Each classroom, corridor, and common room seemed like a different battlefield where he had to defend himself against the whispers and the judgmental stares.

One evening, as Harry walked towards the Great Hall, he overheard a group of Hufflepuffs excitedly discussing Cedric and Draco and how he was going to win the tournament for Hogwarts. Their voices were filled with admiration, and Harry couldn't help but feel a pang of jealousy. Cedric was had the unwavering support of everyone around him, including Draco.

Just as Harry was about to turn away, Draco appeared beside him. “Don’t let them get to you,” Draco said softly, his grey eyes filled with concern. “You’ve got more strength than you realize.”

Harry managed a small smile, appreciating Draco's effort to comfort him, even if it was complicated by Draco's own relationship with Cedric. “Thanks, Draco. It’s just… hard, you know?”

“I know,” Draco replied, squeezing Harry's shoulder. “But we’ll get through this. Together.”

Their conversation was interrupted by the arrival of Hermione and Neville, both bearing encouraging smiles. "Let's go in," Hermione said, leading the way into the Hall.

As they sat down, the atmosphere was tense, the air thick with unspoken words and hidden emotions. But Harry felt a flicker of hope. Despite everything, he wasn’t alone. He had Draco, Hermione, and Neville by his side, and together, they would face whatever challenges lay ahead.

Draco was exhausted. It had been the week from hell, he tried not to let it show to Harry who was having a far worse time than he was. People were either bothering him about his relationship with Cedric, calling him a traitor for standing by Harry or for standing by Cedric and the Slytherin’s were starting rumours that he was shagging both of them looking to get a leg up by being with the champions. He’d been called The Champion Whore several times already.

Cedric of course had been his wonderful self. He’d stamped out any negative comments about Draco made by any Hufflepuff, ignoring the protests when they’d spent an evening together in the Hufflepuff common room.

“Draco is being a good friend, which is something I value more than blind idiotic loyalty. Harry hasn’t done anything wrong; he didn’t put his name in the Goblet and anyone who thinks otherwise is a bigger idiot than I thought.” Cedric declared to an aghast Ernie McMillan. He grabbed Draco’s hand and pulled him upstairs into his dorm, slamming the door closed behind him. “I’m so sorry Dra…”

Before Cedric could finish his apology, Draco stepped closer, their faces inches apart. The tension that had been building up inside Draco finally erupted. He grabbed the front of Cedric's robes, pulling him in with a force that left no room for doubt. Their lips met in a heated kiss, a raw mix of frustration, longing, and unspoken words. Cedric responded with equal fervour, his hands finding their way to Draco's back, pressing him closer. In that moment, all the stress and accusations melted away, leaving only the burning connection between them.

Draco pulled back from the kiss and tightened his grip on Cedric’s robes, pulling him backwards. “Which bed is yours?” He asked him.

Cedric pointed over to his bed.

Draco steered them over to it, pushing Cedric to sit on the bed and straddled his lap, threading his fingers into his dark hair, tugging lightly and devoured his mouth again.

Cedric moaned against Draco’s lips, his hands respectfully gripping his waist. “Dray… We don’t have to…” He panted against his lips.

“I want to.” Draco rested his forehead against Cedric’s. “Do you?”

“Yes.” Cedric breathed.

“Then stop being so gentlemanly and grab my ass Diggory.” Draco smirked.

Cedric chuckled and did as requested, pulling Draco impossibly closer. “With pleasure Mr Lupin, tell me if it gets too much.”

Draco nodded, capturing his lips with Cedric’s again.

It was everything Draco had ever imagined his first time to be, loving and tender, Cedric worshipped every inch of him until he was a whimpering mess against his bedsheets. He returned each touch with matching enthusiasm.

Afterwards he lay curled up beside Cedric on his bed with a happy smile on his face.

“Was that okay?” Cedric asked.

“Better than okay.” Draco kissed his bare chest.

Cedric traced patterns on Draco’s arm. “Do you hurt anywhere?”

Draco shook his head. “I’m good. Although I don’t think I can walk right now. My legs are jelly.” He chuckled.

Cedric laughed, softly kissing the top of his head. “You can stay the night if you want. I’ll pull the curtains, no one will bother us.”

Draco hummed. “Sounds good.”

Cedric waved his wand to close the curtains and cast a silencing spell before pulling Draco closer and pulled the blanket over them. “I love you.” He whispered.

“Love you too.” Draco hummed.

The room fell into a comfortable silence, save for the soft breaths of the two intertwined bodies. Draco nuzzled into Cedric's warmth, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. Outside, the castle was quiet, the world holding its breath as if respecting their newfound intimacy.

Draco's mind wandered to the future, to stolen moments like this amid the chaos of their lives. It was in these stolen moments that he found solace, a sanctuary where he could be himself without fear or pretence. Cedric was his anchor, grounding him in a reality that was kind and hopeful. As sleep began to claim him, Draco couldn't help but smile, knowing that this was just the beginning of something beautiful.

 

Cedric snuck Draco out of his dorm and through the common room, stealing quick kisses as they went. “See you later.” Draco whispered.

“I look forward to it.” Cedric smiled.

Draco headed back up to his dorm, unable to stop smiling and ran into Ron coming down the stairs. He stopped. Ron narrowed his eyes. “Where have you been?”

“Don’t see how that’s any of your business.” Draco sneered at him.

Ron crossed his arms, glaring at him. “You didn’t sleep here last night.”

Draco rolled his eyes. “Didn’t know you were so obsessed with me Weasley, maybe there’s another reason your jealous.” He stepped into Ron’s personal space.

“Fuck off.” Ron shoved him.

“You’re pathetic.” Draco sneered at him.

“And you’re just a fucking faggot slut.”

Draco swung back and hit Ron as hard as he could, the other boy’s head snapping to the side and he stumbled into a table.

Ron spun around and tackled Draco, pushing him to the ground and hit him hard and then hit him again. Draco’s head snapped back against the floor his ears ringing. He spat blood in Ron’s face, pushing him off him and punched him in the jaw, Ron was on him again, punching every inch of Draco he could.

“Ron! What are you doing?” Hermione screamed, pulling out her wand and forcing Ron off Draco, who went flying across the common room. Hermione rushed over to her friend. “Draco.”

Draco shook his head. “I’m okay.” He wiped blood from his chin.

“You are not okay.” Hermione rounded on Ron. “Have you lost your fucking mind?”

“He’s ruined everything.” Ron pointed at Draco.

“You can’t blame this on him Ron.” Hermione snapped.

Ron glared at her. “You don’t get to talk, YOU’RE NOT THE ONE WHO’S BEEN REPLACED.” He bellowed.

Draco’s vision was blurry and Ron’s yell sent a splitting pain through his head, he doubled over and vomited on the carpet.

“What is going on?” Angelina came hurrying down the stairs with Alicia and Katie. “Alicia go get Professor McGonagall, Katie get Madam Pomfrey.” She rushed over to Draco. “Draco, Draco look at me.”

Draco blinked at her. “Ang…lina?”

“Fuck, okay, how many fingers am I holding up?”

“Six?” Draco blinked.

Angelina frowned. “That’s not right. Stay with me, Draco.” She gently tapped his cheek to keep him conscious.

Draco groaned. “Tired.” He mumbled, closing his eyes.

“No, no. Don’t fall asleep.” Angelina shook her head. “What’s our best flying combination?” She asked him.

Hermione frowned. “What are you doing?”

“We need to keep him talking.” Angelina explained. “Come on mate, what did Oliver have us drill over and over again?”

“The Pipski Pass.” Draco mumbled.

Ron paled seeing the aftermath of what he’d done. “Shit.” He tugged at his hair.

“That’s it okay Draco. Stay with us, Draco,” Angelina demanded, her voice firm despite the fear in her eyes. She looked at Hermione. “Help me keep him talking.”

Hermione nodded. “Draco… What stars are in your constellation?”

“Gamma draconis, eta draconis, be… be…” Draco’s eyes slipped closed.

“No, no.” Angelina shook her head. “Stay awake Draco.”

The portrait door swung open and Madame Pomfrey rushed into the room with Katie. Her eyes widened seeing Draco on the floor and hurried over to him. “Mr Lupin, can you hear me?” She asked.

Draco groaned.

Madame Pomfrey quickly assessed the situation, her hands moving deftly as she checked Draco's vitals. "He's stable, but we need to get him to the hospital wing immediately," she instructed, her tone leaving no room for argument.

Katie knelt beside Draco, her face pale but determined. "I'll help you carry him," she offered, her voice steady despite the tension in the room.

Ron, still rooted to the spot, watched helplessly as Hermione and Angelina carefully lifted Draco under Madame Pomfrey's guidance. "Ron, come on!" Hermione urged, snapping him out of his stupor.

As they moved towards the door, Draco's eyelids fluttered open once more, and he weakly murmured, "Gamma draconis... beta draconis..."

"That's right, Draco," Hermione encouraged, her voice soft but insistent. "Keep talking to us."

Together, they carried Draco out of the common room, their steps quickening as they made their way through the dimly lit corridors of Hogwarts. The weight of their mission hung heavy in the air, but they were determined to see it through.

 

Ron was escorted to Professor McGonagall’s office when she arrived with Alicia, he was given two months weekend detention and lost the house one hundred points. He was warned he was on thin ice and would be under careful watch. Ron accepted his punishment without argument, he deserved worse. He had no idea why he’d done it; he had been so angry since Saturday and Draco… He never meant to hurt Draco like that.

Back in the hospital wing, Madame Pomfrey immediately got to work, pulling out various vials and instruments from a nearby cabinet. Madame Pomfrey's hands moved with practiced precision as she administered a series of potions to Draco. "He'll be alright," she reassured them, though her eyes betrayed a hint of doubt. "But it will take time."

“Can I stay with him?” Hermione asked.

“Of course dear.” Madame Pomfrey nodded.

“We’ll go tell Harry.” Angelina told Hermione, squeezing her shoulder.

Fifteen minutes later the door burst open and Harry and Neville ran into the room. Harry stopped seeing Draco’s battered form on the bed. “What happened?” He exclaimed.

Hermione sniffed. “He got into a fight with Ron. I’ve never seen him like that Harry.”

Harry walked over and pulled her in for a hug. “It’s okay. It’ll be okay.”

They sat with Draco until Madame Pomfrey told them to go and get some breakfast.

None of them wanted to leave but the stern word from Madame Pomfrey had them relinquishing and they headed down to the Great Hall.

 

Remus and Sirius had been enjoying a lazy breakfast together when the fire call came in from Minnie.

“You both need to get to the school. There’s been a fight, Draco has been injured.” Minerva told them.

They rushed to get dressed and hurried through the fire, racing through the castle to the hospital wing and stopped short seeing Draco laying in the bed with Madame Pomfrey sat at his bedside, casting regular diagnostic spells.

Remus rushed over to his son. “How is he?” He asked, sitting down on the edge of the bed taking Draco’s hand.

“We need to transfer him to St Mungo’s.” Madame Pomfrey advised them. “He has a decompressed skull fracture, it’s too advanced for me to heal here. I’ve already called them; they’ll be here shortly. For now, he’s stable.”

Sirius growled. “Who? Who did it?” He asked.

“Ron Weasley.” Professor McGonagall told them. “I assure you he has been adequately punished.” She promised them.

Sirius and Remus frowned. “Ron did this?” Remus gasped. “Why?”

“We don’t know.” Professor McGonagall shook her head. “A disagreement, things have been tense since Saturday.”

“He did this over a disagreement?” Sirius exclaimed. “My son is lying in a bed with a fracture skull.”

“Sirius.” Remus grabbed his hand. “We have to be here for Draco right now.” He whispered.

Sirius sighed hanging his head. “I know, you’re right.”

Just then, Draco's body began to convulse violently, his limbs jerking uncontrollably on the bed. Madame Pomfrey rushed to his side, her wand at the ready, casting a series of spells to stabilize him. Foam started to form at the corners of his mouth. The room was filled with an eerie silence, broken only by the sound of his thrashing and the urgent whispers of the adults around him.

Remus held Sirius tightly unable to look away from his son, praying to whoever was listening that he would be okay.

After what felt like an age, Madame Pomfrey was able to stabilise him just as the Healers from St Mungo’s arrived.

The Healers moved quickly, their faces drawn with concentration as they took over from Madame Pomfrey. Instruments floated through the air, directed by the Healers' wands as they assessed Draco’s condition and administered potions. Then he was placed on a stretcher and carried through the floo to the hospital.

Remus and Sirius followed, holding each other’s hands tightly as they rushed Draco into a private intensive care room and closed the door on them.

They sat in silence in that little corridor, holding onto each other’s hands, Sirius’ knee bouncing anxiously. They watched Healer’s rush in and out of the room but no one spoke to them.

Sirius glanced at Remus, his eyes filled with a mixture of fear and desperate hope. "Do you think he's going to be alright?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Remus squeezed his hand reassuringly. "He's a fighter, Sirius. He'll pull through this," he replied, though deep down, he was battling his own doubts and fears.

Minutes felt like hours as they waited, the ticking of the clock on the wall marking the relentless passage of time. Finally, the door to Draco's room opened, and a Healer stepped out, looking weary but composed.

"Mr. Black, Mr. Lupin," she addressed them, her voice calm. "Draco has been stabilized for now. The situation is still critical, but he's responding to the treatment. We'll need to monitor him closely over the next 24 hours."

Sirius let out a breath he hadn't realized he was holding, and Remus felt a tiny spark of hope ignite within him. "Thank you," Remus said earnestly, his voice trembling with emotion. “Can we see him?”

The Healer nodded. “Of course.” She stepped aside.

Sirius and Remus carefully walked into the room. Draco was enclosed in a magical healing chamber which was keeping constant watch over his vitals and brain activity. They sat down on the chairs beside his bed, staring at their son, unable to comprehend what had happened.

 

Lying on his hospital bed, Draco began to dream. Once again, he found himself transformed into his wolf form, in the mysterious woods, the mist curling around the ancient trees like spectral fingers. The air was cool, and a haunting silence filled the space, broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves underfoot.

Suddenly, he saw her, the strange woman in white, standing by the edge of a shimmering, moonlit pond. Her long, flowing dress swayed gently in the breeze, and her eyes, deep and unfathomable, seemed to pierce through the very fabric of his soul. She beckoned him closer with a graceful gesture, her movements almost otherworldly.

Draco hesitated, feeling a mix of curiosity and apprehension. The last time he had seen her; the encounter had left him with more questions than answers. Yet, something compelled him to approach, drawn by an inexplicable force. He padded over to her tilting his head in curiosity.

As he neared her, the woman spoke, her voice like a whisper carried on the wind. "My dear Dragon Wolf, this is not your end. You have many fights ahead of you. Watch for your friends, he is trying to tear you apart. Your path is fraught with challenges, but you must remain true to yourself and those you love."

He tried to respond, to ask her who she was and why she appeared to him, but his voice seemed to be swallowed by the dense fog. The woman raised her hand, and in it, she held a small, glowing orb. "This light," she said, "represents hope. Never let it extinguish, no matter how dark the times may seem."

With that, the orb floated towards Draco, hovering just above his head. Its warmth filled him with a sense of calm and reassurance. Slowly the orb pushed through his forehead into his mind. The woman smiled, a serene and knowing look in her eyes, before she slowly faded into the mist.

Notes:

Ron and Draco end up in a fist fight and Draco is severely injured.

So Ron is rather out of character in this chapter, there is a plot reason which comes to light later on in the fic, no Ron hate please, he's not in his right mind right now ;)

I feel like Harry, Ron, Hermione and Draco reflect the Marauders a lot in this fic. Harry is James, Draco and Hermione sort of blend Sirius and Remus together, they have a mix of both and Ron is Peter which should give you a few hints about his behaviour right now.

I hope you enjoyed this chapter.

Favourite Line: Then stop being so gentlemanly and grab my ass Diggory.

Chapter 41

Notes:

Hey everyone as recommended I have updated the relationship tags, I promise Draco and Harry are going to get together eventually, I have plans for it to happen before fifth year, this year is all about Draco and Harry becoming better people for each other and learning about themselves. I don’t want to rush their relationship, I also wanted them to have time with other people to learn more about themselves.

I hope you can hang around for what I think will be a fulfilling payoff when they do get together :)

As always thank you for your support of this fic

Harry was in pieces, there’d been no news on Draco all day. He wanted to kill Ron. How could his best friend do this, it didn’t make any sense. He paced in the empty classroom Hermione and Neville had shut him into.

“Harry…” Hermione said softly.

“If Draco dies, I’ll never forgive him.” Harry shook his head.

“Don’t say that he’s not going to die.” Hermione whimpered.

Nevile placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “We can’t lose hope. Draco is strong, he’ll be okay.” He nodded his head.

Harry rubbed his jaw. “I just don’t understand.”

His heart clenched with frustration and fear. The room seemed to close in around him, the silence pressing heavily on his chest. Harry’s thoughts spiraled, a whirlwind of anger, betrayal, and worry. He wanted to believe Hermione, to cling to Neville's optimism, but the gnawing uncertainty was a relentless foe.

Hermione stepped closer to him, her eyes filled with determination and a hint of desperation. "We need to have hope, Harry."

Harry met her gaze, his resolve hardening. "I know.”

 

Back in St Mungo’s Draco lay unconscious in the healing chamber. Remus held his hand, stroking his knuckles and hummed soft Italian lullabies to him. Sirius had gone to get them some tea and step out for a smoke.

A Healer walked into the room to check Draco’s vitals.

“How’s he doing?” Remus asked, watching her.

“Everything looks well, the chamber is doing it’s job, we just have to wait.” She smiled kindly at him. “Is there anything I can do for you?”

Remus shook his head. “No, thank you. My husband has gone to grab us something.”

The healer nodded. “He’s young and strong, he’ll get better.”

“Thank you.” Remus whispered.

The healer left the room again.

Remus continued to hum, his voice a soothing balm in the sterile room. He glanced at Draco's pale face, the flicker of life beneath the surface barely visible, but he clung to the healer’s words, hoping they were true.

Moments later, Sirius returned, balancing two steaming cups of tea. The familiar scent filled the room, mingling with the antiseptic smell of the hospital. He handed one to Remus and sat beside him, his expression a mix of concern and determination.

"We’ll get through this," Sirius said softly, his voice carrying the weight of his conviction. "We always do."

Remus nodded, taking a sip of the tea. The warmth spread through him, a small comfort in the midst of uncertainty. They sat in silence, a united front against the unseen battle Draco was fighting.

As the minutes turned into hours, the quiet hum of the healing chamber became a constant rhythm, a reminder that time was both their ally and their enemy. The door opened again, and another figure stepped inside, drawing the attention of the two men seated by Draco's side.

Around midnight, Draco had another seizure. The Healers rushed into the room, pushing Remus and Sirius out as they hurried to stabilise Draco.

Their hearts pounded in their chests as they waited outside the room, the cold tiles beneath their feet grounding them in the harsh reality of the situation. Sirius paced back and forth, his hands clenched into fists, while Remus leaned against the wall, his eyes fixed on the closed door, willing it to open with good news.

Minutes felt like hours, and the silence in the hallway was deafening. Finally, the door creaked open, and the head healer emerged, her face a mask of exhaustion and calm reassurance.

"Draco is stable for now," she said, her voice a lifeline in the dark waters of their fear. "We've managed to stop the seizure, but he's still very weak. It's going to be a long and difficult recovery."

Remus let out a breath he hadn't realized he was holding, tears of relief and anxiety welling up in his eyes. Sirius immediately wrapped an arm around Remus's shoulders, pulling him into a comforting embrace.

"We'll be here every step of the way," Sirius promised, his voice unwavering. "He's not alone."

The healer nodded, giving them a small, encouraging smile before returning to the room. Remus and Sirius exchanged a glance, their bond stronger than ever as they faced this new trial together. They knew the road ahead would be fraught with challenges, but with their love and determination, they would stand by Draco's side, ready to fight for his future.

The next morning, the head healer called them into her office. “I wanted to discuss Draco’s diagnosis in more detail with you.” She motioned for them to take a seat.

Remus and Sirius sat down, clasping each other’s hands tightly.

“The injury to Draco’s skill has caused swelling on his brain, this is the cause of the seizures, the healing chamber is doing what it can to heal him and relieve the pressure, but we can’t know the extent of his situation until he wakes up.” The healer explained. “If he wakes up.”

“If?” Remus gasped.

“I want to prepare you both for the worst. It is possible Draco might not wake up.” The healer gave them sympathetic looks.

Sirius tightened his grip on Remus's hand, grounding him as the weight of the healer's words settled over them. His mind raced, searching for some glimmer of hope to cling to.

"We understand," Sirius said, his voice steadier than he felt. "But we won't give up on him. Draco is strong, and we are too."

The healer nodded, her eyes filled with a mix of professional detachment and personal empathy. "I know you will do everything you can for him. And so will we. He’s young, that goes in his favour. No one is giving up hope yet."

Remus swallowed hard, forcing himself to voice the question haunting his thoughts. "What can we do to help him, to increase his chances?"

“There is a… more experimental procedure, modelled off something muggle doctors do, we would magically drill a hole into Draco’s skull to help relieve the pressure. It’s not widely used and dangerous as there’s high risk of infection but given how slowly the magical chamber is reducing the pressure and given Draco’s age, it would be worth the risk.” The healer explained.

“Do it.” Sirius nodded, gripping tightly to Remus’ hand.

The healer nodded. “I’ll arrange for it to be done as soon as possible. Don’t lose hope, Draco is young. Your presence is already a great help," she replied gently. "Talk to him, let him hear your voices. Familiar sounds might bring him back to us. I’ll make arrangements for the procedure, you’re welcome to sit with him for now."

With that, she stood, signalling the end of their meeting. Remus and Sirius rose as well, their resolve solidifying into an unspoken promise.

As they returned to Draco's side, they found him lying peacefully, the rhythmic beeping of the monitors a stark contrast to the turmoil in their hearts. They each took a seat beside him, their hands resting lightly on his, a conduit for their boundless love and hope.

"Draco," Remus began softly, "we're here, and we're not going anywhere. You have to fight, and we'll fight with you."

Sirius leaned in, adding his voice to the chorus of encouragement. "We believe in you, Draco. Come back to us."

The days that followed were a blur of whispered conversations, gentle reassurances, and unyielding vigilance. Every moment was a testament to their strength and the unbreakable bond they shared. As they faced the uncertain future, they knew one thing for certain: they would never give up on Draco, not for a single heartbeat.

 

Professor McGonagall found Harry, Hermione and Neville the next morning. “Hello you three, I thought you might like an update. Draco is healing at St Mungo’s under the best possible care. He’s stable and the healers are hopeful he will pull through.”

“Thank you Professor.” Hermione grabbed Harry’s hand.

“Can we go and see him?” Harry asked.

“I’ve arranged for you three and Mr Diggory to go to the hospital tomorrow morning.” Professor McGonagall nodded her head.

“Thank you.” Harry breathed.

Cedric walked over to them, taking a seat. “How is he?” He asked.

“Stable.” Hermione answered. “Are you okay?” She whispered.

“He’s going to make it through this, right?” Cedric whispered.

Harry nodded. “Of course he is. Draco’s strong.”

Cedric nodded. “We’ve got that wand weighing ceremony thing this afternoon.” He reminded Harry.

“Yeah.” Harry breathed. “You ready?”

“Yeah, just not really in the mood for it right now.” Cedric shrugged.

Hermione reached out and gently squeezed Cedric's shoulder. "It's understandable," she said softly. "None of us are really in the mood for it, but we have to keep going."

Cedric gave her a small, grateful smile. "Thanks, Hermione.”

Harry glanced at the clock on the wall. "We should get going double potions." He said reluctantly.

Cedric nodded. “I’ll see you later.”

Reluctantly, Harry, Hermione and Neville walked down to the dungeons, none of them had the heart to suffer through the lesson. Ron was stood with Dean and Seamus when they arrived, he couldn’t meet their gaze.

The Slytherins were all gathered together each sporting a large badge, when they drew close enough Harry could read the message; Support Cedric Diggory the real Hogwarts Champion.

“Like them Potter?” Abraxas smirked at him. “That’s not all they do watch this.” He pressed the badge, and the message changed to read; Potter stinks.

Hermione glared at him. “Oh yes, very funny, really witty.” She rolled her eyes, her voice laced with sarcasm.

“Heard about your friend. Have they picked out his bed in the Janus Thickney ward yet, I’m sure if he wakes up, all that will be left is a drooling mess.” Abraxas jeered.

Harry drew his wand, but Neville beat him to it. Yelling a spell and Abraxas opened his mouth, a large amount of drool spilling from his lips. He gurgled as it would stop.

Neville was shaking with anger. “Only drooling mess, I see around here is you Malfoy.”

The door to Snape’s classroom opened. “And what is all this noise about?”

“Longbottom cursed Malfoy.” Theo Nott called.

Snape's eyes narrowed as he surveyed the scene. "Hospital Wing Malfoy before you asphyxiate. Longbottom, I've warned you about using magic in the corridors. Ten points from Gryffindor and detention tonight in my office."

"But Professor Snape," Hermione protested, "Malfoy was provoking…”

"Enough, Miss Granger," Snape interrupted, his voice cold and cutting. "I don't care who started it. The fact remains that Longbottom used an inappropriate spell and must be punished accordingly. Now, all of you, get inside before I decide to deduct more points."

With a final glare at Malfoy, who was still wiping drool from his chin, Harry, Hermione, and Neville reluctantly entered the classroom. “Worth it.” Neville muttered as they took their seats.

“Antidotes!” said Snape, looking around at them all, his cold black eyes glittering unpleasantly. “You should all have prepared your recipes now. I want you to brew them carefully, and then, we will be selecting someone on whom to test one.” Snape’s eyes met Harry’s, and Harry knew what was coming.

Snape was going to poison him.

Harry imagined picking up his cauldron, and sprinting to the front of the class, and bringing it down on Snape’s greasy head. They got to work on the brewing their antidotes, Harry could hardly concentrate.

And then a knock on the dungeon door which swung open revealing Colin Creevey; he edged into the room, beaming at Harry, and walked up to Snape’s desk at the front of the room.

“Yes?” Snape said curtly.

“Please, sir, I’m supposed to take Harry Potter upstairs.”

Snape stared down his hooked nose at Colin, whose smile faded from his eager face. “Potter has another hour of Potions to complete. He will come upstairs when this class is finished.”

Colin went pink. “Sir… sir, Mr. Bagman wants him,” he said nervously. “All the champions have got to go, I think they want to take photographs...”

Harry cringed and sank in his seat, of course they did. His best friend was potentially dying in a hospital, nearly the entire school hated him and now he had to endure fucking photographs.

“Very well, very well.” Snape snapped. “Potter, leave your things here, I want you back down here later to test your antidote.”

“Please, sir… he’s got to take his things with him.” Collin squeaked. “All the champions…”

“Very well!” Snape shouted cutting the younger boy off. “Potter, take your bag and get out of my sight!”

Harry packed up his stuff and swung his bag over his shoulder. As he walked through the Slytherin desks, POTTER STINKS flashed at him from every direction. His blood boiled as he marched through the castle with Collin excitedly at his side. He barely even registered that Collin was talking to him. The younger boy realised quickly Harry wasn’t in the mood to talk and stopped.

He didn’t think the weighing ceremony was happening until after class but he guessed the plans had changed. He walked into a fairly small classroom but most of the desks had been stacked at the back of the room, creating a large space in the middle.

There were three desks, stood end to end and covered in a long length of velvet with five chairs positioned behind it. Harry saw Ludo Bagman lounging in one of the chairs, a huge grin on his face, happily chatting with a witch Harry had never seen before, dressed in magenta robes.

Viktor Krum was standing moodily in a corner as usual and not talking to anybody. Cedric and Fleur were in conversation. Fleur looked a good deal happier than Harry had seen her so far; she kept throwing back her head so that her long silvery hair caught the light. A paunchy man, holding a large black camera that was smoking slightly, was watching Fleur out of the corner of his eye.

Bagman suddenly spotted Harry, got up quickly, and bounded forward. “Ah, here he is! Champion number four! In you come, Harry, in you come… nothing to worry about, it’s just the wand weighing ceremony, the rest of the judges will be here in a moment and we’re going to take some photos of everyone for the paper.”

Harry nodded his head.

“Let me introduce you to Rita Skeeter.” Bagman gestured to the witch he had been speaking to previously. “She’s doing a small piece on the tournament for the Daily Prophet.”

“Maybe not that small, Ludo.” Rita Skeeter fixed her eyes on Harry. “I wonder if I could have a little word with Harry before we start?” She asked Bagman but her gaze never left Harry. “The youngest champion, you know… to add a bit of color?”

“Certainly!” Cried Bagman. “That is… if Harry has no objection?”

“Actually, I do.” Harry crossed his arms over his chest. “As a minor, I’m not speaking with anyone from the press.” He shook his head.

Rita's smile faltered slightly, but she quickly regained her composure. "Very well, Harry," she said, her voice smooth and unyielding. "Perhaps another time."

Harry turned away from her, feeling a mix of satisfaction and irritation. He had read enough about Rita Skeeter to know that any interaction with her would only spell trouble. He joined Cedric and Fleur, who both greeted him warmly.

"How are you holding up, Harry?" Cedric asked, his tone genuinely concerned.

Harry shrugged. "I've been better.” He stared up at the ceiling.

Fleur gave him a sympathetic look. "I ‘eard about Draco, I am keeping ‘im in my prayers.”

Harry managed a small smile. "Thanks, Fleur."

Just then, the door opened, and the rest of the judges filed in, including Dumbledore, who gave Harry a reassuring nod. The room buzzed with anticipation as they took their seats behind the long velvet-covered table.

Ludo Bagman clapped his hands together. "Right, shall we get started then?" he boomed. "First, we'll have the champions present their wands for weighing."

Harry watched as Cedric stepped forward, presenting his wand to Mr. Ollivander, who had joined the judges' table. The old wandmaker examined it meticulously before declaring it satisfactory. Next was Fleur, who handed over her wand with a flourish, and then Viktor, who grunted in acknowledgment as Mr. Ollivander inspected his wand.

Finally, it was Harry's turn. He approached the table, feeling the weight of everyone's eyes on him. He handed his wand to Mr. Ollivander, who examined it with the same care and precision as the others.

"Ah, yes," Mr. Ollivander murmured. "Holly and phoenix feather, eleven inches, nice and supple." He gave Harry a knowing smile. "A fine wand indeed."

With the ceremony complete, Bagman announced, "Thank you, champions. We will now take some photos for the Daily Prophet."

Harry stood with the other champions, forcing a smile as the photographer directed them into various poses. He couldn't help but feel a sense of camaraderie with Cedric, Fleur, and Viktor, despite the intense competition that lay ahead. As the flashes went off, he reminded himself that they were all in this together, facing the unknown challenges of the Triwizard Tournament. Rita tried to get individual shots, but Harry shot her down again, saying he would only consent to group photographs.

After the photoshoot, the champions were dismissed, and Harry found himself wandering through the castle, lost in thought. He navigated the familiar hallways, his mind replaying the day's events. The weight of the tournament pressed heavily on his shoulders, yet he felt a strange sense of exhilaration at the prospect of the challenges ahead.

As Harry turned a corner, he nearly collided with Hermione, who was clutching a stack of books. "There you are, Harry!" she exclaimed, her eyes shining with excitement. "Remus sent word, Draco is awake, they did a procedure on him this morning and it went really well, they say he’s going to be okay.”

Harry grinned wrapping his arms around her, picking her up and spinning her around.

Hermione laughed, sharing in his joy that their friend would be okay.

 

Draco sat up in bed, with heavy bandages around his head. He felt out of it, but the healers said that was to be expected. He was on a lot of pain potions, but they were happy with his progress and his results from his brain function tests. They expected he’d make a full recovery with plenty of rest.

Remus sat beside him, holding his hand. “You gave us one hell of a scare pup.”

“Sorry.” Draco mumbled.

“It’s okay pup, we’re just so happy you’re going to be okay.” Sirius shook his head.

Draco sighed. “I’m tired.” He whispered.

“Get some rest son, we’ll be right here when you wake up.” Remus promised.

Draco hummed closing his eyes.

About an hour later the door to the room opened and Narcissa walked in looking pale and shaken. Remus got up to greet her. “He’s doing a lot better Narcissa, he woke up for a little while and the healers are happy with his responses to the tests they ran.”

Narcissa grasped his hand. “Thank you for reaching out to me.”

“Of course, you’re his mother.” Remus gave her a sad smile, leading her over to take his seat.

Narcissa settled into the chair next to Draco’s bed, her eyes tracing the contours of her son's face, noting the slight flush of colour that had returned. She reached out, gently brushing a lock of hair from his forehead poking out from the bandage. "You always were a fighter. I’m so proud of you. I love you so much my little dragon.” She whispered, her voice tinged with both relief and sorrow.

Remus and Sirius exchanged a glance, their concern etched into their features, but they gave Narcissa the space she needed. Silence enveloped the room, save for the soft beeping of the monitoring charms and the distant hum of hospital activity.

Draco stirred slightly, his fingers twitching as if sensing his mother's presence. Narcissa squeezed his hand lightly, her touch a silent promise of her unwavering support. As she watched him sleep, she couldn't help but reflect on the turbulent events that had brought them to this point—a journey fraught with fear but softened by moments of hope.

Sirius cleared his throat softly, breaking the reverie. "Would you like something to drink, Narcissa? Tea perhaps?" he offered, his tone both respectful and kind.

Narcissa looked up, her eyes momentarily meeting his. "Tea would be lovely, thank you," she replied, her voice steady despite the emotional storm within her. Sirius nodded and left the room quietly, leaving Remus and Narcissa to keep their vigil by Draco's side.

As the minutes stretched into hours, Draco's breathing remained steady, a soothing rhythm that offered a semblance of normalcy to those who loved him. Narcissa allowed herself a small smile, her heart swelling with gratitude for the second chance they had been given. She knew the road to recovery would be long, but together, they would navigate it, step by step, with love as their guide.

Chapter 42

Notes:

Hello dear readers... I give you Draco on pain meds. Inspired by a series of videos of people coming off anesthesia.

This is a fluffy, happy chapter to make up for all the angst.

Harry, Hermione, Neville and Cedric walked into Professor McGonagall’s office the next morning, carrying various gifts and cards for Draco from various friends and well wishers, to find Sirius waiting for them. Harry rushed over and gave his godfather a tight hug. Sirius wrapped his arms around his godson. “He’s going to be okay.”

Harry nodded against his chest pulling back and wiping at his eyes. “Is he awake?”

“Yeah, was sat up and trying to eat some breakfast when I left.” Sirius nodded his head.

Harry grinned. “Good, that’s good.”

Sirius ruffled his hair, his eyes landing on Cedric. “You must be Cedric.” He extended his hand to the boy. “It’s nice to finally meet you. Sirius Black, one of Draco’s dads.”

Cedric smiled shaking his hand. “It’s a pleasure to be meeting you too, sir. I wish it was under better circumstances.”

“Me too kid. Me too.” Sirius sighed. “Well come on then, let’s get going. I’ll have them back before dinner Minnie.”

Professor McGonagall nodded. “Give him my best.”

Sirius smiled and they all stepped through the floo. Sirius led them up to the Intensive Care Ward and stopped outside the door to Draco’s room. “I just want to warn you all, he is a bit out of it, try to keep the noise down and don’t worry if he repeats himself, his short-term memory is a bit fuzzy right now, but the healers have assured us that it’s temporary.” He promised them.

The four of them nodded.

“Okay.” Sirius opened the door, peaking his head around to find Draco sat up in bed with Remus beside him, softly reading Oliver Twist to him. “Hey, found some people in the corridor who wanted to come say hi.” He said softly, before stepping aside to let them in.

Draco looked up and smiled seeing his friends and boyfriend walk into the room. “Hi.”

Hermione rushed over to Draco giving him a tight hug. “Please don’t scare me like that again.” She pleaded sobbing into his shoulder.

Draco hugged her tightly. “Promise.”

Harry approached next, his eyes filled with a mixture of relief and concern. "Glad to see you’re awake, Draco," he said, gently patting his friend’s shoulder.

Draco gave him a weak smile. "Thanks."

Neville, standing behind Harry, nodded in agreement. "Yeah, mate, you had us all worried there for a bit."

Cedric followed, his presence more reserved but no less caring. He took Draco’s hand gently kissing his knuckles. "You’ll be back to your old self in no time." He said with a reassuring smile.

Draco squeezed his hand. “It’s good to see you all.” He blinked, his eyes a little glassy, he was still on really high doses of pain potion.

“We brought you some presents and cards, from everyone.” Hermione set them down on the bedside table, wiping at her eyes.

“Thanks. You’re the best present.” Draco sighed, closing his eyes.

Cedric leant forward and kissed his cheek. “Get some rest love, we’ll be here when you wake up.” He promised.

Draco opened his eyes and smiled. “Hi you.”

“Hi.” Cedric smiled.

“You better not let my boyfriend catch you holding my hand.” Draco mumbled.

“I am your boyfriend.” Cedric chuckled.

“Really?” Draco blinked.

Cedric nodded. “Uh huh.”

“Lucky.”

“I’m the lucky one.” Cedric placed his hand on Draco’s chest.

Draco's eyes fluttered closed again. "Stay with me?" He whispered.

"Always." Cedric replied softly, brushing a strand of hair from Draco's forehead. The room was filled with a comforting silence, the kind that spoke of unspoken promises and shared dreams.

“There’s a hole in my head.” Draco mumbled.

Remus and Sirius shared amused glances, as horrific as it was, watching their son high out of his mind talk to his boyfriend was rather funny. Even Harry, Hermione and Neville were having trouble holding back their laughter.

Harry shook his head. “When you’re better we’re so teasing you about this.” He chuckled, overwhelmed with relief that his best friend was okay. He couldn’t even be jealous of Cedric in this moment.

“You can’t be mean I have a hole in my head.” Draco mumbled.

Cedric chuckled softly, "I'll make sure to remind them."

Hermione finally found her voice amid silent giggles. "Well, it’s not every day we get to see this side of you."

Draco’s eyes fluttered open, a small smile playing on his lips. “Don’t get used to it, Granger. This is a one-time show.”

Neville grinned, “Well, it’s definitely one for the books.”

The room returned to a gentle hum of quiet conversation, punctuated by the occasional chuckle. The comforting warmth of camaraderie enveloped them all, a sanctuary from the storm of recent events. Cedric’s hand never left Draco’s chest, their connection a quiet testament to resilience and love.

 

Around lunchtime, Sirius suggested going up to the cafeteria for some lunch. Remus and Cedric opted to stay with a sleeping Draco.

As the rest of the group headed out, Sirius cast one last glance at Draco, a fond smile touching his lips. "We'll bring you back something good." He promised, kissing Remus’ cheek.

In the quiet of the room, Remus settled into the chair beside Draco's bed, pulling out a book he had been meaning to read. Cedric adjusted Draco's blanket, ensuring he was comfortable, before sitting back down and taking Draco's hand in his.

The serene silence was occasionally broken by the distant sounds of the hospital and the rhythmic beeping of the monitor next to Draco's bed. Cedric couldn't help but feel a swell of gratitude for the moments of peace, however fleeting they might be.

"He's strong." Remus said softly, not looking up from his book. "He'll pull through this."

Cedric nodded, squeezing Draco's hand gently. "I know he will. He's got too much to live for." He glanced at Remus. “I really love your son, sir.”

Remus smiled. “I can see that, Cedric. You take good care of my boy’s heart.”

“I’ll treasure it for as long as he’ll let me have it.” Cedric agreed.

Remus nodded. “You’re a good lad Cedric.”

“Thank you sir.” Cedric nodded.

“Call me Remus.”

“Remus.” Cedric agreed.

As the minutes ticked by, the two men fell into a companionable silence, each lost in their thoughts.

Cedric's mind wandered to the first time he and Draco had met, the spark of connection that had ignited between them, and the countless memories they had since created together. He couldn't imagine a future without Draco by his side, and the thought of losing him was unbearable.

Remus, sensing Cedric's anxiety, reached out and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. "He'll be back on his feet soon Cedric.”

Cedric took a deep breath, drawing strength from Remus's words. "I'll be here for him," he promised. "Every step of the way."

In that moment, a faint stir from the bed caught their attention. Draco's fingers twitched slightly, and his eyelids fluttered as if struggling to open. Slowly, Draco's eyes opened, and a weak but unmistakable smile spread across his face. "Cedric," he murmured, his voice barely audible but filled with warmth.

“I’m here love.” Cedric kissed his hand.

Draco's gaze shifted to Remus, who was watching with a proud and tender expression. "Dad," he whispered, "I'm going to be okay."

Remus nodded, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. "Yes, you are, son," he said, his voice thick with emotion. "You're going to be just fine."

The healers came back in and gave Draco more pain medication, helping him to sit up and encouraged him to try and eat some chicken broth. Cedric sat on the edge of the bed spoon feeding it to his boyfriend.

Once he’d eaten, the healers returned to change the bandages on his head. Cedric felt a lurch when he saw there was indeed a hole in the side of Draco’s head, they’d had to shave part of his hair for the procedure.

The others returned as the healers were leaving, bringing food for Cedric and Remus. Harry, Neville and Hermione kept a dopey Draco busy while the two ate.

Far too quickly, it was time for Sirius to take them back to Hogwarts, just after Draco woke up from a nap and the healers gave him another round of pain potions.

“We’ve got to go Draco.” Cedric smiled at him.

Draco blinked at him and poked his cheek.

“You doing okay there?” Cedric asked.

“You look a little weird but you’re cute.” Draco nodded his head.

Harry snorted into his hand unable to stop himself.

Cedric nodded. “Yeah?”

Draco stroked his cheek. “Yeah.” He tapped his jaw with his finger. “I like you. I think.”

“You think?” Cedric chuckled.

“You’re cute.” Draco booped him on the nose.

Cedric smiled. “I’m going to blow your mind right now.” He leant down and kissed him softly on the lips, when he pulled back, Draco’s jaw dropped.

“Dad, the cute guys kissing me.” Draco gasped.

Cedric dropped his head shoulders shaking with laughter. He leant back up and kissed him again for Draco to stare at him in complete shock. Cedric laughed resting his head on Draco’s chest. God he loved this boy. He looked up and couldn’t resit giving him another sweet kiss. Draco blinked at him. Cedric couldn’t help but fall back on his butt on the floor, laughing at his high boyfriend. Everyone around them was chuckling too, Sirius was clutching his side wishing he had a video camera right now.

“You’re cute.” Draco exclaimed.

“And he kissed you.” Remus chuckled.

Draco turned to look at his dad.

“Maybe he’ll take you out for dinner.” Remus suggested.

“I got a hole in my head.” Draco mumbled.

The whole room burst into fits of laughter.

Draco looked around at them confused.

“Okay pup, cute guy has to go.” Remus patted his shoulder.

“Oh okay bye cute guy.” Draco smiled at him.

Harry helped Cedric off the floor. “Bye love, I’ll come see you again real soon.”

“Okay.” Draco closed his eyes.

Neville nudged Harry as they headed down to the floo. “We’re never going to let him forget this right?” He whispered.

Harry shook his head. “If we don’t, Sirius definitely will.”

 

Remus sat alone in the room with Draco who was in and out of it.

“Hey dad is it just me and you?” Draco mumbled.

Remus nodded. “Yeah son, it’s just us.”

“Oh okay.” Draco sighed. There was a pause and then he said. “Hey dad.”

“Yeah?” Remus asked, smiling to himself.

“I love you.”

“I love you too.” Remus chuckled. “Come on now, you need to rest.”

“Oh, I know, I need to keep my hands down and my head down and take a nap.” Draco agreed closing his eyes. “Hey dad, am I going to school tomorrow?”

Remus shook his head. “I don’t think so pup.”

“Oh okay.” Draco hummed.  

The door opened and Sirius walked back in. “Hey pup, how are you doing?”

“Oh I’m doing great, they gave me some good stuff and I’m so high right now.” Draco admitted. “Hey dad.”

“Yeah?” Sirius grinned.

“I love you.”

Sirius chuckled. “I love you too pup.”

“Hey dad.” Draco said again.

“Yeah?” Sirius cleared his throat.

“Did a cute guy come in here and kiss me or was I just dreaming?” Draco asked.

“No, a cute guy did kiss you.”

“Oh, okay. Goodnight.”

“Goodnight pup.”

“Thanks for coming.”

“You’re welcome.” Sirius pressed his lips together trying so hard not to laugh.

Remus had buried his face in his hands, his shoulders shaking with laughter.

The door opened and a healer walked in. “Hey bud.” She greeted Draco, walking over to check his chart.

“Hey.” Draco greeted her happily.

“I hear you’re having a good time.” The healer smiled at him.

“Oh I’m having a great time.” Draco nodded.

“You are?” The healer asked.

“Yeah.”

“Good.” The healer nodded, making a note of his vitals.

“I’m so high. The drugs you got me on are insane. I ain’t never heard anything like it. Hey, am I going to be all right?” Draco asked.

The healer chuckled. “You’re going to be just fine Draco, we just got to keep an eye on that hole in your head.”

“I got a hole in my head?” Draco asked. “Wooo hooo, hole.”

Sirius and Remus lost it, tears streaming down their cheeks from their son high as a kite on the pain potions they had him on.

Draco spewed out a bunch of jibberish under his breath.

“Okay Draco, well I’m gonna get some juice and soup for you, you think you can eat some for me?” She asked.

“I can try. How long till these drugs calm down. I’m so hyper.” Draco exclaimed.

The healer chuckled. “Not long, we gave you something extra to try and help with your grogginess, I can see it’s working. And you’re talking to me real good which is a good sign.” She nodded her head.

“Hey, did you see the cute boy in here earlier? He kissed me. He’s real cute. Hey, can we bring the cute boy back, I liked him.” Draco babbled.

“He’ll be back to visit later. Hopefully when you’re a little bit less high.” Remus chuckled.

“Okay Draco, I’m going to get you that soup and juice.” The healer turned to Remus and Sirius. “Dads do you need anything?”

Sirius shook his head, tears rolling down his face. “Nah, we’re good.”

The healer nodded. “Okay.”

As the healer left the room, Draco's eyes began to droop, the extra potion slowly starting to wear off. Sirius and Remus watched over him with a mix of amusement and concern, the laughter gradually subsiding into a serene silence.

Draco mumbled something incoherent one last time before drifting off into a light sleep. Sirius wiped the tears from his cheeks and took a deep breath. "He’s going to be okay," He said softly.

Remus nodded. “He’s our boy, of course he is.”

They sat in silence for a moment, the quiet hum of the hospital filling the room. Remus finally broke the silence. "Why don’t we take a walk outside? Get some fresh air. He’ll be asleep for a while."

Sirius hesitated but then agreed. "Yeah, maybe you're right." They both stood up, casting one last look at Draco before quietly exiting the room.

As they walked down the corridor, the air outside the room felt lighter. Sirius turned to Remus, a small smile forming on his lips. "You know, I think he's really going to like that soup and juice when he wakes up."

Remus chuckled. "Yeah, and we can remind him of that 'cute boy'."

Sirius chuckled. “Never going to let him forget that. Cedric seems like a good kid, our Draco has him wrapped around his little finger.”

They continued their walk, the corridor stretching ahead of them, lined with portraits and windows that let in the soft glow of the evening sun. As they reached the hospital garden, the fresh air enveloped them, a much-needed respite from the sterile atmosphere inside.

Remus took a deep breath, closing his eyes for a moment. "This place has a way of putting things into perspective, doesn’t it?"

Sirius nodded, his gaze wandering to the neatly arranged flower beds and the trickling fountain in the centre of the garden. "Yeah, it does. Makes you appreciate the little things more."

They found a bench under a large oak tree and sat down, the leaves rustling gently above them. Sirius glanced at Remus; his expression thoughtful. "You know, I’ve been thinking about how lucky Draco is to have us. And how lucky we are to have him."

Remus smiled, a warm light in his eyes. "He’s changed our lives in ways we never imagined. And we're better for it."

Sirius leaned back, his smile widening. "Yeah, we are. And we’ll be here for him, no matter what. Just like he's here for us."

 

Draco continued to improve over the week and was soon discharged to go home. He had no recollection of his boyfriend and friend’s visit and blushed furiously when his dads lightly teased him about it. As he became more aware again Draco spent time looking over the cards they had brought and the little get well soon gifts. He was happy to leave St Mungo’s and settle home. The hole in his head had healed and he was off the heavy pain potions. His balance was a little off and he got bad headaches and moments of confusion but every day he got a little better.

Back at home, the house was filled with a sense of relief and quiet joy. Draco's return was celebrated with a small, intimate dinner, a comforting array of his favourite dishes. The warmth of the familiar surroundings seemed to aid in his recovery, providing the tranquillity he needed.

Each day, as Draco's strength returned, his laughter began to echo through the halls once more. Remus and Sirius took turns sitting with him, sharing stories, and ensuring he felt supported and loved. They watched him grow stronger, their hearts swelling with pride at his resilience.

On sunny afternoons, they would all sit in the garden, much like they had in the hospital. Draco, wrapped in a quilt, would sip on herbal tea while Sirius and Remus tended to the flowers, their conversation light and filled with affection. The garden was their sanctuary, a place where healing seemed to bloom alongside the flowers.

One evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a golden glow over the garden, Draco looked at his dads, a soft smile playing on his lips. "You know," he said quietly, "I don't remember much from the hospital, but I do remember feeling safe. Like I was surrounded by love."

Sirius and Remus exchanged a glance, their eyes filled with unshed tears. Sirius reached out, squeezing Draco's hand gently. "That's because you were, Draco. You always will be."

Draco nodded, his gaze drifting to the sky, now awash with twilight colours. "Thank you," he whispered, his voice filled with gratitude and love.

As the days continued to pass, Draco's health improved steadily. The moments of confusion became less frequent, and his balance grew stronger. The bond between him and his dads deepened, a testament to the love and support that had guided him through the darkest of times. And with each passing day, they cherished the little things even more, knowing that together, they could overcome anything.

Chapter 43

Notes:

Hello all :)

Thank you for your ongoing support.

We’ve reached the first task!

Draco was cleared to go back to school on the 20th of November. His dads were anxious about him going back but he reassured them he would be fine, and he’d keep in touch with them regularly. He wanted to be there for Harry and Cedric, who would be facing the first task in ten days’ time.

“Let him go Moony, he wants to go see his cute boy.” Sirius grinned at him.

Draco groaned, blushing furiously. “You’re never going to let that go, are you?”

“Nope.” Sirius gave him a tight hug. “Look after yourself pup.”

“I will.” Draco promised. He gave them each one last hug before stepping through the fireplace and back into Professor McGonagall’s office. “Hi Professor.” He greeted her when she looked up from her marking.

Professor McGonagall beamed at him. “Mr Lupin, it’s wonderful to see you back. How are you?” She asked him.

“A lot better than you Professor. Ready to get back to it.” Draco nodded his head.

Draco smiled, feeling the warmth of her words. He glanced around the familiar surroundings of the office, nostalgia washing over him as he remembered countless moments spent there. “I’ve missed this place,” he admitted, his voice soft.

“We’ve missed you too, Mr Lupin,” Professor McGonagall said kindly. “Now, I trust you’ll ease back into your studies without overexerting yourself?”

Draco chuckled, nodding. “Yes, Professor. I’ll take it one step at a time. I won’t push myself too hard.”

“Good,” she replied, her tone firm yet caring. “Your well-being is paramount. If you need anything or feel unwell, do not hesitate to let us know.”

“I will, thank you.” Draco felt a surge of gratitude for the support and concern surrounding him. He knew he wasn’t alone in this journey back to normalcy.

After leaving McGonagall’s office, Draco made his way through the corridors of Hogwarts, each step bringing him closer to his friends and the life he had missed. The castle seemed to welcome him back, its ancient walls whispering secrets and stories of resilience.

When he reached the common room, a chorus of cheers and greetings erupted. Harry, Hermione, and Neville rushed to him, their faces alight with joy.

“You’re back.” Harry exclaimed. “I didn’t think you’d be back for another week?”

“Couldn’t stay away, I’m fine, healer cleared me to come back.” He added seeing the worried look on Harry’s face.

Hermione stepped forward, her eyes scanning Draco thoughtfully. "Well, we're glad you're back," she said warmly. "We've saved all the notes and assignments for you. Just let us know if you need any help catching up."

Neville nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah, we can have study sessions together. It'll be just like old times."

Draco felt a wave of relief and affection for his friends. "Thanks, everyone. I really appreciate it."

As the evening wore on, the common room buzzed with laughter and conversation. Draco, seated comfortably by the fire, felt a sense of belonging he hadn't realized he'd missed so profoundly. The camaraderie, the shared experiences, the unspoken understanding among them—it all made Hogwarts feel like home again.

Later, as the firelight flickered and the castle settled into a hushed stillness, Draco found himself reflecting on how far he had come. The journey back had been tough, marked by trials and uncertainties, but in this moment, surrounded by friends and the familiar warmth of Hogwarts, he felt a renewed sense of hope and resilience.

The buzz of the common room fell silent as Ron climbed through the portrait hole with Dean and Seamus stopping in his tracks when he saw Draco.

Draco stared at the boy.

There was a moment of tense silence, the air thick with tension, Draco could feel Harry tense beside him. Ron's eyes widened when he saw Draco, filled with shame and regret, then he turned and rushed back through the portrait hole.

“Coward.” Harry snarled.

Draco, who had been bracing himself for a confrontation, let out a breath he didn't realize he was holding. He looked at Harry, whose face was still contorted with anger.

"Let it go, Harry," Draco said softly. "He's not worth it."

Hermione placed a comforting hand on Harry's shoulder, guiding him back to their seats. "Draco's right. We’re celebrating Draco’s return tonight, our friend is back and healthy and not high off his face."

Harry's expression softened as he glanced around at his friends, who were all looking at him with a mixture of concern and encouragement. He nodded, taking a deep breath to calm himself.

"Okay," Harry muttered, his voice barely above a whisper. "But if he tries anything..."

"He won't," Draco assured, his voice firm yet gentle. "Let's just focus on being together again."

Harry smirked. “I’m surprised you’ve not run off to see your cute boy.” He nudged Draco with his shoulder.

Draco groaned. “Not you too.” He flushed bright red.

The group laughed at the shared memory of Draco high on pain killers.

“Dad the cute guys kissing me.” Neville did a rather spot on impression of Draco.

Draco hid his face in Harry’s shoulder. “You’re all mean. Mean I say, I had a hole in my head and you’re all being mean to me.”

Harry chuckled, wrapping an arm around Draco's shoulders. "We’re just glad to have you back, Draco. You've had us worried for a while."

Fred and George walked over Fred dropping to sit down on the other side of Draco. “Hey, welcome Saint Draco.”

Draco frowned. “Saint Draco?”

“Yeah, because you’re holey now.” Fred teased him.

Draco snorted. “That’s terrible.” He shook his head.

George laughed. “You know, we could market that. ‘Get your very own Saint Draco figurine, complete with a stylish hole in the head!’ It could be a quill holder.”

“Hey what do doughnuts and Draco have in common?” Fred joked. “They both have a hole in them.”

Draco groaned loudly, though a small smile played at the corners of his mouth. "You lot are incorrigible," he said, barely managing to keep a stern face.

Hermione, who had been quietly watching from the corner, finally couldn't hold back her laughter. "Honestly, I don't know how you put up with them, Draco."

"You get used to it," Draco replied with a dramatic sigh, leaning further into Harry's side. "Or you go mad, one of the two."

“In all seriousness, it’s great to have you back Draco.” Fred nodded his head.

“Yeah, and you can rest assured we’re making sure our brother is appropriately punished for it. Although the howler he got from mum was better than the one he got in second year.” George nodded his head.

Draco gave them both small smiles. “I threw the first punch.” He vaguely remembered the fight, that part rang clear in his head.

“Doesn’t matter.” Fred shook his head. “There’s a difference between a few punches, and trying to cave another guy’s skull in.”

"You make it sound like he was trying to kill him," Draco frowned.

Fred exchanged a look with George, the twins' expressions growing somber. "Well, he wasn’t far off," Fred admitted. "But enough about that. The important thing is that you're alright, and we’re all here now."

"Exactly," George chimed in, his trademark grin returning. "And to celebrate your miraculous survival, we’re planning a little get-together in the common room this weekend. Consider it a welcome-back party."

Draco's eyes widened a fraction, caught off guard by the invitation. "A party? For me?"

"Of course for you," Hermione said, stepping forward with a warm smile. "You've been through a lot, Draco, and we’re all just glad you’re better. Plus," she added with a playful twinkle in her eye, "I think you could use a bit of fun."

Harry squeezed Draco’s shoulder reassuringly. "What do you say? Up for some chaos.”

Draco hesitated for a moment, then nodded, a genuine smile spreading across his face. “Alright, I’m in. But only if there are no Draco-themed doughnuts.”

The room erupted in laughter, the tension from earlier quickly dissipating. In that moment, surrounded by friends and laughter, Draco felt a warmth he hadn't known he was missing—a sense of belonging.

They all got up heading down to dinner together. Draco scanned the Great Hall and spotted Cedric sat with his friends. He said goodbye to his friends and walked over to the Hufflepuff table. “Hey, excuse me, have you seen my boyfriend around? He’s very cute.”

Cedric jumped up pulling Draco in for a tight hug. “You’re back.”

Draco clung to Cedric tightly. “Yeah, well couldn’t miss your first task, could I?”

Cedric pulled back slightly, looking Draco up and down with a mixture of concern and relief. "Are you sure you’re okay? You look a bit tired."

Draco shrugged, a small smile playing on his lips. "I'm fine, just a long day. But I'm here now, and that's what matters."

Cedric nodded, his grip on Draco's shoulders tightening for a moment before he let go. "I'm glad you're here. Ready for some dinner?"

Draco's stomach rumbled in response, and he laughed. "Absolutely." He sat down next to Cedric at the table. “Thanks for coming to visit me, sorry I was so out of it.”

“It’s okay, you were adorable.” Cedric smiled. “Apparently you think I’m cute.”

“Yes, so I’ve been told.” Draco flushed.

Cedric started to pile food onto Draco's plate, ignoring his protests. "You've got to eat, Draco. You're still recovering."

Draco rolled his eyes but couldn't help but feel touched by Cedric's concern. "Alright, alright. But only if you promise to share dessert with me."

Cedric grinned. "Deal."

As they ate, the conversation flowed easily, and Draco found himself laughing more than he had in a long time, Cedric catching Draco up on all his preparations for the first task which he still had no idea what it would be, on his classes, on his parent’s reactions to him getting into the tournament.

“Oh and of course, Rita Skeeter has been sniffing around. She wrote this piece of the Daily Prophet about the tournament, came to the wand weighing ceremony and tried to get Harry alone for an interview but he squashed that pretty quickly. I think she’s trying to dig up stuff now.” Cedric rolled his eyes.

Draco pulled a face. “Urgh, I wish they’d put someone else who actually has some journalistic integrity on it. Juliet’s fiancé would have done a much better job.”

After dinner, Cedric and Draco walked hand in hand through the castle, enjoying the quiet moments together. They found a secluded spot by the lake, where the moonlight shimmered on the water's surface.

Cedric turned to Draco, his expression serious. "I know things have been bad lately, but I want you to know that I'm here for you. Always."

Draco looked into Cedric's eyes, feeling a rush of emotion. "I know. And I'm grateful for that, more than you can imagine."

They stood there for a while, holding each other close, the world around them fading away. Draco sighed. “I should get back to the castle and get some sleep.”

“Right, come on, let me walk you back.” Cedric walked him back up to the common room.

“Hey, we’re having a kind of party thing on Saturday for me being back, do you want to come?” Draco asked him.

“I wouldn’t miss it.” Cedric shook his head. “There’s a Hogsmeade visit that day, feel up for another trip to the tea shop?”

“I’d love to.” Draco nodded his head.

 

Returning to classes was a challenge, Draco was behind. He was grateful to Hermione who was steadfast in helping him get caught up and luckily the teachers were understanding. He got a migraine in the middle of Transfiguration on Friday afternoon and had spent the rest of the day in the Hospital Wing, in a dark room curled up on the bed. The healers had warned this was likely to happen as the trauma to his head had been so severe. Luckily with the help of potions, he was able to go down for dinner as normal, but he didn’t eat much and then went straight to bed when they got back to the common room.

Saturday arrived with a crisp chill in the air, a perfect day for the planned Hogsmeade visit. Draco felt a mixture of excitement and nerves as he prepared for the outing. Cedric met him at the entrance to the Great Hall, his warm smile instantly easing Draco's anxiety.

The village was bustling with students, their laughter and chatter creating a vibrant atmosphere. Cedric and Draco made their way to the tea shop, where they found a cozy corner to settle in. Over steaming cups of tea and delicate pastries, they talked about everything and nothing, relishing in each other's company. The first task was on Tuesday and Cedric was starting to get nervous about what awaited him.

“You’ll be fine love. You’re prepared.” Draco encouraged him.

“Yeah, I just wish I had some clue as to what I’m going to be facing.” Cedric sighed.

As they wandered through the streets afterward, browsing the quaint shops and enjoying the festive decorations, Draco felt a sense of normalcy returning. It was a stark contrast to the chaos and darkness he had endured, and he cherished every moment of it. As they were walking back up to the school a witch in peacock blue robes greeted them. “Ah Mr Diggory, do you have a moment?” She asked.

Cedric stopped, holding tightly onto Draco’s hand. “Not really Miss Skeeter, my boyfriend and I are due back up at the castle.”

“Boyfriend.” Rita smiled, her eyes landing on Draco. “My, my, don’t you two make such a lovely couple. Rita Skeeter, Daily Prophet.” She held out her hand.

Draco shook it to be polite. “Draco Lupin.”

Rita’s eyes widened. “Sirius Black’s ward?”

“Son.” Draco corrected. “And like Cedric said we should be getting back.”

“You’re friends with Harry Potter aren’t you?” Rita asked him. “It must be difficult, having your best friend and boyfriend competing together, especially given the circumstances.”

“Harry is my best friend, and he didn’t put his name into the Goblet, he would be quite happy cheering for Cedric with him. Cedric knows I can support my friends and cheer for him at the same time.” Draco snapped. “Come on Ced.” He pulled his boyfriend away.

Cedric wrapped his arm around his shoulders, kissing the top of his head. “I love you.”

“I love you too.” Draco rested his head on Cedric’s shoulder.

Later that evening, the common room buzzed with energy as friends gathered for the impromptu party celebrating Draco's return. The warmth and camaraderie were palpable, lifting Draco's spirits even higher. He caught Cedric's eye across the room, and they shared a knowing smile, silently acknowledging the journey they had undertaken together.

Draco felt a deep sense of gratitude for the love and support surrounding him. It was a night of laughter, memories, and hope for the future, a reminder that even in the darkest times, there is always light to be found.

Cedric joined him on the sofa, passing him a butterbeer and kissed his cheek.

Draco leaned into Cedric, savouring the moment of peace amidst the joyful chaos. "This is perfect," he murmured. "I couldn't have asked for a better homecoming."

Cedric squeezed his hand gently. "You deserve it, Draco. After everything, you deserve all the happiness in the world."

They sat in comfortable silence for a while, watching their friends laugh and celebrate. Draco's heart swelled with a profound sense of belonging. He knew that whatever challenges lay ahead, he wouldn't face them alone. His friends, his family, and most importantly, Cedric, would be by his side.

As the night wore on, stories of their adventures were shared, each tale more exaggerated than the last, filling the room with bursts of laughter. The fire crackled warmly in the hearth, casting a golden glow over the gathering. It was a night that none of them would soon forget, etched into their memories as a testament to their bond and resilience.

Finally, as the party began to wind down, Draco found himself once again in Cedric's embrace. They shared a lingering kiss; a promise of love and support that would endure through whatever trials they might face.

"Let's make more nights like this," Cedric whispered against Draco's lips. "Together."

Draco smiled, his eyes sparkling with anticipation and joy. "Together," he echoed softly. And with that, they settled back into the sofa, content and united, ready to face the future hand in hand.

The portrait door swung open and Harry stepped through looking white as a ghost.

“Harry?” Draco asked.

“Dragons.” He breathed. “Fucking dragons.” He looked to Cedric. “Hagrid just showed me, it’s the first task.”

Cedric’s eyes widened. “Dragons?”

Harry nodded. “I’m pretty sure Maxime and Karkaroff know and will tell Viktor and Fleur, there’s one for each of us.”

“Fucking dragons.” Cedric breathed.

“Fucking dragons.” Harry repeated.

 

Sunday found Draco, Hermione and Harry buried in the library pouring over books on dragons with little luck finding anything, sending Harry into deeper panic. It only got worse when the Prophet arrived Monday morning.

The headline blared across the front page of the Daily Prophet: "Hogwarts Love Triangle: One Boy’s Schemes Exposed!"

Rita Skeeter's byline followed, promising scandal and intrigue within the hallowed halls of Hogwarts. The article wasted no time in painting Draco as a cunning fame-seeker, clinging desperately to the coattails of both Hogwarts champions.

Sources reveal that Draco Lupin, the recently named Heir to the Most Noble and Ancient House of Black, has been playing with the heart of the Boy Who Lived, Harry Potter, while simultaneously cozying up to Cedric Diggory, the valiant Hufflepuff hero. Skeeter's words dripped with insinuation. It appears young Lupin’s thirst for attention knows no bounds, as he deftly navigates this tangled web of affection. Poor Harry is said to be heartbroken, torn between his affection for Lupin and the bitter realization that his rival, Cedric Diggory, might be the favoured one.

The article continued with speculative accounts of secret meetings and hushed conversations, painting Draco as a master manipulator. Lupin’s charm seems to have ensnared both champions, but one has to wonder what is his endgame. Is he merely seeking the limelight, or does he enjoy playing with vulnerable boy’s hearts?

By the time Monday morning dawned, the entire school was buzzing with gossip. Draco felt the sting of suspicious glances and whispered rumours as he walked through the corridors. Harry's panic over the dragons was now compounded by the added stress of the article, and he could barely focus as he walked down the corridor and ran straight into Professor Moody.

 “Watch out Potter.” Moody gave him what he probably thought was a friendly smile.

“Sorry Professor.” Harry apologised.

“You doing okay there lad?” Moody asked him.

Harry hesitated, glancing around at the bustling students who seemed to be whispering behind every corner. "I guess so," he mumbled, not meeting Moody's mismatched eyes.

Moody's magical eye whirled and fixed on him intently. "Come have a brew with me in my office.” He placed a firm hand on Harry’s shoulder and steered him towards his office not taking no for an answer.

Harry walked into the office, surprised at how different it was from when it had belong to Remus, back when he had lived here there was always some specimen of a new fascinating new Dark creature he had procured for them to study in class. Fragrented with the rich scent of hot chocolate.

Now, however, the office was full of a number of exceptionally odd objects. Harry spotted a cracked glass Sneakoscope on his desk. In the corner on a small table stood an object squiggly gold metal that reminded Harry a little of a television ariel. It was humming slightly. Across from Harry was a what looked like a large mirror but instead of showing a reflection of the room there were shadowy figures moving around inside, all of them out of focus.

“Like my Dark Detectors, do you?” Moody asked.

“What’s that?” Harry asked, pointing at the squiggly golden aerial.

“Secrecy Sensor. Vibrates when it detects concealment and lies… no use here, of course, too much interference. Students in every direction lying about why they haven’t done their homework. Been humming ever since I got here. I had to disable my Sneakoscope because it wouldn’t stop whistling. It’s extra-sensitive, picks up stuff about a mile around. Of course, it could be picking up more than kid stuff.” He added in a growl.

Harry slowly moved to sit down on the chair in front of the desk. “And what’s the mirror for?”

“Oh that’s my Foe-Glass. See them out there, skulking around? I’m not really in trouble until I see the whites of their eyes. That’s when I open my trunk.” He let out a short, harsh laugh, and pointed to the large trunk under the window.

Harry looked at it and felt a simmer of curiosity at what was inside. And then Moody’s next question crashed over him and a cold wave of reality. “So… found out about the dragons, have you?”

Harry cringed, how did Moody know that? Was he a mind reader, he immediately tried to bring up his occlumency shields.

“It’s all right.” Moody reassured him, sitting down and stretching out his wooden leg with a groan. “Cheating’s a traditional part of the Triwizard Tournament and always has been.”

“I didn’t cheat.” Harry said sharply. “It was a sort of accident that I found out.”

Moody grinned. “I wasn’t accusing you, laddie. I’ve been telling Dumbledore from the start, he can be as high-minded as he likes, but you can bet old Karkaroff and Maxime won’t be. They’ll have told their champions everything they can. They want to win. They want to beat Dumbledore. They’d like to prove he’s only human.” Moody gave another harsh laugh, and his magical eye swivelled around so fast it made Harry feel queasy to watch it. “So… got any ideas how you’re going to get past your dragon yet?”

“No.” Harry shook his head sorrowfully.

“Well, I’m not going to tell you. I don’t show favouritism, me. I’m just going to give you some good, general advice. And the first bit is play to your strengths.”

“I haven’t got any,” Harry blurted out before he could stop himself.

“Excuse me,” growled Moody, “you’ve got strengths if I say you’ve got them. Think now. What are you best at?”

Harry frowned, trying to think. What was he best at? Well, that was an easy answer when he thought about it.  “Quidditch.” He scoffed. “And a fat lot of help…”

“That’s right.” Moody cut him off, both eyes fixed on him. “You’re a damn good flier from what I’ve heard.”

“Yeah, but…” Harry stared at him. “I’m not allowed a broom, I’ve only got my wand.”

“My second piece of general advice.” Moody smirked at him. “Is to use a nice, simple spell that will enable you to get what you need.”

Harry looked at him blankly.

“Come on, boy…” Moody leant forward eyes boring into his own. “Put them together… it’s not that difficult.”

And it clicked. He was best at flying. He needed to pass the dragon in the air. For that, he needed his Firebolt. And for his Firebolt, he needed…

 

Harry rushed into the common room finding Hermione and Draco sat together by the fire, Draco half asleep in his chair. “Draco, Hermione.” Harry skidded to a halt slamming his hands down on the table. “Hermione. I need you to help me.”

“What d’you think I’ve been trying to do, Harry?” Hermione shook her head, her eyes round with anxiety.

“Hermione, I need to learn how to do a Summoning Charm properly by tomorrow afternoon.” Harry explained to her.

 

They practiced for the rest of the day, skipping lunch and Harry even skipped Divination to keep practicing, allowing them to drag him down for dinner before they went back to working on his Summoning Spells, until curfew. When they got back to the Common Room, Harry ordered Draco to bed who looked dead on his feet but he and Hermione stayed up until two in the morning, by which point he was able summon all manner of objects too him.

“Harry, I really think you’ve got it!” Hermione beamed at him delightedly.

“Just as long as it works tomorrow,” Harry sighed, worrying his lower lip with his teeth. “The Firebolt is going to be much farther away than the stuff in here, it’s going to be in the castle, and I’m going to be out there on the grounds…”

“That doesn’t matter.” Hermione shook her head. “Just as long as you’re concentrating really, really hard on it, it’ll come. Harry, we’d better get some sleep, you’re going to need it.” She told him, clearing everything away with a wave of her wand.

Harry nodded. “Yeah, thanks Hermione.”

Hermione gave him a tight hug. “It’s going to work, you’re going to be okay.”

“Yeah, I hope so.” Harry sighed. “Night Hermione.”

“Goodnight Harry.”

They headed up to their respective dorms.

 

Draco couldn’t help but feel bad when Cedric walked over to him at lunchtime and handed him a yellow and black jacket with his name on the back. A few girls around them aww’d at the gesture while a few others glared and muttered about him being a traitor. Draco ignored them, pulling Cedric down for a kiss. “Good luck Champion.”

Cedric smiled. “Thanks love. Gotta go, I’ll see you after.”

Draco nodded, pulling him in for one last kiss before he returned to the Hufflepuff table. He turned and looked across the table at Harry.

Harry smirked. “Got a kiss for me?”

“In your dreams Potter.” Draco stuck his tongue out at his best friend.

“It’s okay Draco.” Harry whispered to him. “I know you’ll be cheering for both of us.”

Draco smiled, slipping his arms into the jacket. “Of course I will.”

Professor McGonagall walked over to them. “Potter, the champions have to come down onto the grounds now. You have to get ready for your first task.”

“Okay.” Harry stood up, his fork falling onto his plate with a clatter.

“Good luck, Harry.” Hermione whispered. “You’ll be fine!”

“Yeah.” Harry said in a voice that was most unlike his own.

“You got this Harry. Good luck.” Draco called to him.

Harry nodded again before turning and leaving.

 

Draco wasn’t sure who was gripping who’s hand tighter as he and Hermione walked up into the stands together and took their seats. Draco hugged Cedric’s jacket closer to his body. He was not ready for this, he decided he hated being on the sidelines.

The anticipation in the air was palpable, each breath Draco took seemed to echo the anxiety that clung to him. As the first task commenced, he could hardly focus on the spectacle unfolding below. Cedric was the first to step into the arena, facing off against a Swedish Short-Snout. He looked tiny next to the massive dragon.

Hermione squeezed his hand, her own knuckles white from the tension. “He’ll be fine.” she murmured, to Draco. He nodded, though his heart was a storm of worry. The crowd’s roar ebbed and flowed, a sea of noise that made his head spin.

Cedric's wand flicked through the air in a precise motion, and a nearby rock shimmered and transformed into a labrador. The crowd's murmur rose in pitch as the dragon's eyes locked onto the new target. Cedric took a cautious step forward, his eyes never leaving the dragon's massive frame.

"Go on," Cedric whispered to the dog, hoping the dragon would be distracted just long enough. The dog barked and darted towards the dragon, which shifted its gaze from Cedric to the small creature. For a moment, it seemed to be working. The dragon's head lowered, nostrils flaring as it tracked the dog's movements.

Cedric seized the moment and sprinted towards the golden egg, his heart pounding in his chest. He was almost there, almost at the egg, when the dragon's attention snapped back to him. With a deafening roar, the dragon reared back and unleashed a torrent of fire. Cedric dove to the side, feeling the heat sear past him.

He rolled back to his feet, his eyes locking onto the egg. It was now or never. With a final burst of speed, Cedric lunged forward, his fingers closing around the smooth, golden surface just as another blast of fire erupted around him. Pain shot through his leg as the flames licked at his skin, but he held tight to the egg.

The crowd's roar reached a fevered pitch as Cedric, battered and singed, staggered away from the dragon, the golden egg clutched firmly in his grasp. He had done it. Despite the odds, he had succeeded.

Draco cheered with everyone, getting to his feet but his heart was in his throat as he saw the burns on Cedric’s body and then his boyfriend dropped to his knees.

“Go to him.” Hermione called over the cheering. “Harry is last, you have time.”

Draco fought his way through the stands and rushed for the first aid tent where they were carrying Cedric in on a stretcher. He hurried into the tent where Madame Pomfrey was busy tending to Cedric’s burns, wailing about dragons. He rushed over to his side. “You were brilliant love. And you got a great score, 38 points, that’s brilliant for the first task.” He grabbed his uninjured hand.

Cedric turned his head towards Draco, a weak smile playing on his lips. "I couldn't have done it without you cheering me on." He whispered hoarsely. Draco's eyes glistened with unshed tears, overwhelmed with relief and pride.

Madame Pomfrey's hands moved with practiced efficiency, applying salves and muttering healing spells. "He'll be fine, Mr. Lupin." She assured; her tone brisk but kind.

Draco nodded, squeezing Cedric's hand gently. The adrenaline was slowly ebbing away, leaving him feeling drained but grateful. "I was so scared." He admitted, his voice barely above a whisper.

Cedric's grip tightened slightly. "Me too." He confessed, "But knowing you were watching gave me strength."

Draco leaned in, pressing a tender kiss to Cedric's forehead. "I love you," he murmured, the words a balm to both their hearts.

"I love you too," Cedric replied, his eyes closing as exhaustion finally took over. Draco sat by his side, unwilling to leave, even as the tent bustled with the preparations for the next task. For now, all that mattered was that Cedric was safe, and they were together.

Draco sat with him, hearing Krum and Fleur battle their dragons.

“Go watch him.” Cedric encouraged him as Harry’s turn was called. “I’ll be all right.” He promised him.

Draco nodded, leaning over and giving him a quick kiss. “I’ll be right back.” He promised, getting up and hurrying back to the stands to watch Harry.

Hermione gave him a small smile, grabbing his hand as they waited for Harry to step out. “This is it.”

Draco smiled. “This is it.” He breathed.

As Harry stepped into the arena, the air was thick with tension. The Hungarian Horntail, a formidable creature with scales as dark as night and eyes that blazed with fire, stood menacingly at the centre, guarding the golden egg with a ferocity unmatched.

Harry took a deep breath, raising his wand with determination. "Accio Firebolt!" He shouted, his voice echoing through the stands. For a moment, nothing happened, and then, like a streak of lightning, the Firebolt zoomed into his outstretched hand. The crowd roared its approval, but Harry's focus remained unbroken.

Mounting his broom, Harry shot into the air, circling the Horntail with calculated precision. The dragon's eyes followed his every move, its tail lashing out in frustration. Harry grunted when he misjudged the swing of the tail and it hit his shoulder. Harry kept steady on his broom knowing he had to keep its attention, to lead it away from the egg without getting scorched or swiped with the tail again.

With a daring swoop, Harry flew closer, taunting the beast with his agility before pulling back, going higher trying to get the Horntail to follow. The Horntail roared, spreading its massive wings and taking flight in pursuit. The two soared higher and higher, the dragon's fiery breath narrowly missing Harry as he twisted and turned, always just out of reach.

Higher they climbed, until the dragon's frustration reached its peak. Harry seized the moment, diving sharply towards the ground. The Horntail, in its rage, followed, oblivious to Harry's true intent. As they neared the arena floor, Harry pulled up sharply, his hand outstretched towards the golden egg.

In one smooth motion, Harry snatched the egg from its pedestal, his body moving with the grace of a seasoned Quidditch player. The crowd erupted in cheers as he soared back into the air, the golden prize clutched securely in his grasp. The Hungarian Horntail, realizing it had been outsmarted, roared one final time before retreating to its corner, defeated.

Harry landed lightly, egg in hand, his heart pounding with the thrill of victory. The stands echoed with applause and cheers, but all Harry could think about was the relief of having completed the task.

Draco and Hermione screamed from the stands, jumping to their feet and cheering for Harry as loudly as they could.

“Come on, let’s go.” Hermione pushed Draco to leave the stands.

They hurried down and over to the first aid tent. Harry was already sat on a cot being fussed over by Madame Pomfrey. Hermione rushed over to him pulling him into a tight hug. “Harry you were brilliant.” She exclaimed.

Harry beamed at her, looking over at Draco.

“Fantastic Harry, really.” Draco nodded, his eyes wandering over to where Cedric was sat up on his cot.

Harry smiled. “Go on lover boy.” He jerked his head at Cedric.

“Thanks.” Draco gave him a quick hug before returning to Cedric’s side. “Hey you.”

“Hey.” Cedric smiled. “Harry did good?”

“Yeah, he was brilliant.” Draco nodded.

Harry watched as Draco and Cedric exchanged smiles, feeling a warmth in his chest. It had been a hard-fought task, but seeing his friends so happy made it all worth it. He knew Draco was pleased for him and worried about him, but he knew that he was with Cedric, and he was top priority right now.

Just then the tent flap pulled back and Ron shuffled into the tent, clutching a hat tightly in his hands, looking white as a ghost. “Harry.” He breathed.

“What do you want?” Harry glared at him.

Draco rose to his feet, Cedric holding onto his hand.

Ron looked over at Draco. “Draco. I’m so sorry.” He had tears in his eyes.

Draco let go of Cedric’s hand walked over to Ron.

Ron’s voice cracked as he continued, “I didn’t mean for any of this to happen. Please, forgive me.”

Draco paused, taking in Ron’s tear-streaked face. He had never seen Ron look so vulnerable. After a moment, he nodded and pulled his friend in for a tight hug.

Ron returned the hug sobbing into his shoulder. “I’m sorry. I’m sorry.”

Draco held him close. “I know.” He whispered, tears in his own eyes. “It’s okay.”

Harry watched the scene unfold with a mix of relief and sorrow. He had not anticipated this moment of reconciliation, but he was grateful for it nonetheless. Draco and Ron's embrace was a testament to the strength of their friendship and the possibility of forgiveness, even in the darkest of times.

As Draco and Ron pulled away from their embrace, a small but genuine smile appeared on Ron's face. He wiped his tears away and looked at Harry. “Harry mate… whoever put your name in that goblet… I… I reckon they’re trying to do you in.”

Harry scoffed. “Caught on have you? Took you long enough.”

Ron swallowed. “Harry I…”

“Forget it.” Harry shook his head.

“No, I shouldn’t have…”

“Forget it.” Harry said firmly.

Draco backed away giving them space, returning to Cedric.

Cedric reached out taking his hand. “That was very big of you forgiving him.”

“I threw the first punch.” Draco shook his head. “It got out of hand, I know better than most what it’s like to lose it like that. He’s sorry, he never meant to hurt me like that. So long as he does better now, I won’t hold it against him.”

Cedric nodded. “You are remarkable Draco Lupin.”

“Draco, we’re going to see Harry’s scores, you coming?” Ron called to him.

“Go.” Cedric smiled. “I’ll be here.”

Draco got up and followed his friends out of the tent. The four of them stood together as the judges revealed their scores.

Madame Maxime: 8

Barty Crouch: 9

Professor Dumbledore: 9

Ludo Bagman: 10

Karkaroff: 4

“Four!” Ron exclaimed. “You lousy, biased scum, he gave Krum 10.”

Charlie Weasley hurried over to them with a huge smile on his face. “You’re tied first place with Krum Harry.” He patted him on the back. ““Listen, I’ve got to run, I’ve got to go and send Mum an owl, I swore I’d tell her what happened, but that was unbelievable! Oh yeah… and they told me to tell you you’ve got to hang around for a few more minutes... Bagman wants a word, back in the champions’ tent.” He jerked his thumb at the Champion’s tent.

Harry nodded. “Thanks Charlie.”

Draco and Ron hung back to wait for Harry and Cedric.

“Draco…”

“Ron…”

Ron stared at him. “I’ll never be able to take it back. I’m so sorry. I’m glad you’re okay.”

Draco shifted uncomfortably, his eyes flickering with a mix of emotions. “Yeah, well… It’s… complicated. But it’s done now, what matters is what you do next.”

Ron nodded slowly, understanding the weight of his words. “I know. I’m going to do better, do over?”

Draco’s lips twitched into a faint smile. “Yeah, do over.”

Before the tension could settle too heavily, Harry emerged from the tent, looking slightly dazed but determined. “What’s going on?” He asked, glancing between Ron and Draco.

“Just… clearing the air,” Ron replied, a hint of relief in his voice.

Harry gave a small, approving nod. “Good. Listen you’re both my best friends and I care about both of you, nothing is going to change that.” He looked pointedly at Ron.

Ron nodded. “Yeah, I know.”

Cedric joined them, his face covered in a thick orange pace. “Ready for the next challenge, Potter?”

Harry smiled, though his eyes held a glimmer of anxiety. “As ready as I’ll ever be.”

Madame Pomfrey rushed over to Cedric. “Up to the Hospital Wing with you Mr Diggory.” She ordered. “We’ll get that burn properly check over and then you can join your house for the celebrations.”

Cedric nodded.

“I’ll come with you.” Draco laced his fingers with Cedric’s. “My turn to look after you now.” He smiled at him.

“Are you sure?” Cedric asked, glancing at Harry.

“Yeah you can have custody of him tonight, he’ll only bring down the celebrations worrying about you.” Harry smirked, winking at Draco. “We can’t have him worrying about his cute boy.”

Draco flushed, shaking his head. “Thank you so much for that Harry.” He walked over and gave his best friend a tight hug. “Proud of you.” He whispered.

“Yeah yeah, go play nurse with your boyfriend. We’ll celebrate at the weekend.” Harry hugged him back.

As they headed towards the Hospital Wing, Cedric leaned against Draco slightly, grateful for the support.

Madame Pomfrey hurried ahead, her healer’s instincts taking over. “Honestly, dragons, what will they think of next.” She muttered under her breath.

Draco glanced down at Cedric, his expression softening. “You gave me quite a scare back there.”

Cedric chuckled, though it was tinged with exhaustion. “It’s all part of the game, right?”

Draco squeezed his hand. “Just promise me you’ll be more careful next time.”

As they reached the Hospital Wing, Madame Pomfrey ushered Cedric onto a bed and began tending to his burns. Draco stood by his side, never letting go of his hand. She left them alone, saying Cedric had to sit with the new round of burn paste for another hour before he could go down and join the Hufflepuffs.

Draco picked up the golden egg Cedric had claimed in the first task, weighing it in his hands. “Well, at least they’ve given you a clue this time.” He tilted his head to the side. “There’s runes on the sides…”

Cedric plucked it from his hands. “Hey, no helping, that’s for me to figure out.” He booped Draco on the nose.

Draco smiled. “Okay, okay. I know Mr Honourable.” He leant down and kissed him softly. “Proud of you.”

“Love you.” Cedric smiled.

“Love you too.” Draco brushed hair off his forehead.

Draco settled into the chair beside Cedric’s bed, his fingers still intertwined with Cedric's. They sat in comfortable silence for a while, the warmth of their hands a reassuring presence against the cold, sterile room.

“You know,” Draco said softly, breaking the silence, “I used to think these tasks were ridiculous. But watching you out there... you were incredible.”

Cedric’s eyes sparkled with appreciation. “It’s just a matter of focus and determination. But having you by my side gives me extra strength.”

Draco’s heart swelled with pride and love for the boy lying in the bed, who, despite his weariness, still exuded a quiet, formidable strength. “And I’ll be right there every step of the way.” Draco promised, squeezing Cedric’s hand a bit tighter.

Cedric nodded, the corners of his lips curving into a contented smile.

Once Madame Pomfrey had removed all the paste, Cedric’s face back to it’s normal handsome self, she dismissed them to head down for the celebrations. Cedric wrapped his arm around Draco’s shoulders. “Have I mentioned how hot you look in my jacket?”

Draco shook his head. “No, I’m rather offended.”

Cedric glanced around and pulled Draco into a hidden alcove and gently pushed him against the wall, capturing his lips with his own. “Gorgeous.” He whispered.

Draco smirked, wrapping his arms around Cedric’s neck and pulled him back in for another kiss.

“Should we join the others?” Draco murmured against Cedric’s lips, though his hands made no move to let go.

Cedric chuckled softly, his breath warm against Draco's cheek. “We probably should. But I’m rather enjoying this moment.”

Draco’s eyes sparkled with mischief. “Maybe I’ll let you borrow my Quidditch jersey sometime, see if you can pull it off as well as I do your jacket.”

Cedric laughed, the sound echoing softly in the hidden alcove. “Challenge accepted. Come on, let’s not keep everyone waiting.”

Reluctantly, they separated, fingers brushing one last time before they stepped out into the corridor. The buzz of excitement from the Hufflepuff Common Room grew louder with every step, a stark contrast to the intimate silence they had shared moments ago.

As they entered the common room, they were greeted with cheers and applause. Cedric’s friends rushed forward and lifted him onto their shoulders, chanting his name in celebration. Draco stood back, his heart swelling with pride as he watched Cedric bask in the well-deserved adulation.

Cedric caught Draco’s eye from above the crowd, and with a radiant smile, he mouthed, “Thank you.” Draco nodded, his own smile widening, knowing that this was just the beginning of many more victories and shared moments to come.

 

 

Chapter 44

Notes:

Hello all,

I'm starting this fic with a note given some of the comments I've been seeing and I really wanted to address it here.

Please, please, please, if you are not enjoying my story please don't read it. I understand that this fic isn't going to be everyone's cup of tea but I don't want to see negative, hateful comments. I thank anyone who has taken the time to read what I've written so far but I have poured hours of my time into writing this fic, I know I post regular every day, this is because I have advance written chapters, I write at least seven chapters in advance so I have plenty to post during the week because I love sharing this story and I can't wait to share the rest of it with you.

I agreed I needed to update the tags which I have now done and there's an additional relationship tag added with this chapter.

Yes Cedric and Draco are overly romanticised, I'm aware of that because I did it on purpose. This is Draco's first love. It's meant to be all consuming, completely starstruck, believed that it will last forever, because that's how my first romance was. And once you read this chapter you'll see I'm starting to write Harry's first love now too. Which again will be overly romanticised.

Draco and Harry will end up together but I didn't want them to be first and only loves. I wanted them to have romantic experiences before they got together so they can truly build a relationship that will last. When this fic begins they're thirteen, they both have crushes on each other but they're also both suffering from a lot of trauma and there's still so much to unpack. They're not ready to be together yet. At least from my perspective as the writer, they're not.

I want Draco to find comfort in himself and find who he is. I want him to learn that he can be loved. Harry has things to learn too and I'm about to throw his dead/not dead dad at him as well.

Look the end of this message is please, if you don't like my story, please don't leave negative comments, this is my hobby and my escape from real life. If it keeps happening I'm going to switch to user only comments which I don't want to do because the majority of your comments bring me joy.

I want this to be a safe and fun space for everyone.

And with that all said, I hope you enjoy this next chapter, Draco plays Fairy Godmother to his three best friends as the Yule Ball approaches.

Life at Hogwarts carried on. Harry felt a huge sense of relief after the first task. He spent a good hour detailing the entire thing in a letter to Remus and Sirius, sending it off with Hedwig, an hour after the first task. Ron was doing everything he could to make up for what had happened with Draco and for abandoning Harry. Not that he had to, both boys had forgiven him and we just glad to be friends again. Maybe Harry did think Draco was too quick to forgive Ron for putting him in the hospital, but Draco just shrugged him off when he asked about it.

Draco was doing okay. He was quiet again, more reserved like at the beginning of third year. Harry could tell he was struggling; he’d lost so much time at school, and he was battling to catch up. Hermione was helping him, the two of them shutting themselves up in the library for hours but he could see his friend was exhausted. He also was spending a few nights a week with Cedric now. Harry always felt a pang when he woke up and saw Draco’s bed hadn’t been slept in. But he didn’t want to say anything, he was happy for his friend. He was. He just wished he’d been brave enough to admit his crush over the summer, perhaps it would be his bed Draco would be sharing right now.

Harry’s love life had come to a screeching halt after his name came out of the goblet. Cho had, like the majority of the school, thought he’d entered himself and Harry realised it wasn’t going to work. It was hard because the one person he wanted loved someone else and he just didn’t know what to do.

Things had improved since the first task, like Ron, once his classmates saw what he was facing they were more supportive of him, even if they did still believe he’d entered himself. There were a lot less ‘Support Cedric Diggory’ floating around now. And he was getting some attention from girls and a few guys too.

But it all felt kind of hollow to Harry.

Harry’s feelings were a tangled mess, and it didn’t help that the Triwizard Tournament was constantly looming over him. Each day was a struggle to keep up with his studies, figuring out the second task, not that he had done much of that but the next task wasn’t until February, he had plenty of time and he needed a break, and manage the emotional whirlwind of watching Draco and Cedric together.

One chilly evening, as Harry made his way back from the library, he spotted Cedric and Draco sitting close together in an alcove. They were engrossed in conversation, their heads bent towards each other, sharing a secret world that seemed impenetrable. Harry felt a pang of longing, wondering what it would be like to be the one sitting there with Draco, to be the one making him smile so brightly.

And the Professor McGonagall went and dropped another thing on his with an announcement at the end of Transfiguration, at the beginning of December.

“The Yule Ball is approaching. This is a traditional part of the Triwizard Tournament and an opportunity for us to socialize with our foreign guests. Now, the ball will be open only to fourth years and above although you may invite a younger student if you wish.”

Harry sunk in his chair when Lavender Brown and Parvati Patil nudged turned in their seats to look at him.

“Dress robes will be worn.” Professor McGonagall continued. “And the ball will start at eight o’clock on Christmas Day, finishing at midnight in the Great Hall. Now then…” Professor McGonagall stared deliberately around the class. “The Yule Ball is of course a chance for us all to, er… let our hair down.” The was a clear tone of distaste in her voice. “But that does NOT mean that we will be relaxing the standards of behaviour we expect from Hogwarts students. I will be most seriously displeased if a Gryffindor student embarrasses the school in any way.”

Just then the bell rang signalling the end of class and Hary stood up, swinging his bag over his shoulder.

Professor McGonagall called above the noise, “Potter. A word, if you please.”

Harry sighed, wondering if there was something wrong with his last piece of homework and trudged over to the Professor’s desk.

Professor McGonagall waited until the classroom was empty before dropping the bomb on him. “Potter, the champions and their partners…”

“What partners?” Harry exclaimed with panicked eyes.

Professor McGonagall looked suspiciously at him, as though she thought he was trying to be funny. “Your partners for the Yule Ball, Potter. Your dance partners.”

Harry felt like his insides were trying to crawl up out of his mouth. “Dance partners?” He felt himself going red. “I don’t dance.” He shook his head.

“Oh yes, you do.” Professor McGonagall huffed irritably. “That’s what I’m telling you. Traditionally, the champions and their partners open the ball.”

Harry stared at her in horror. “I’m not dancing.”

“It is traditional,” The tone of Professor McGonagall’s voice made the matter final. “You are a Hogwarts champion, and you will do what is expected of you as a representative of the school. So make sure you get yourself a partner, Potter.”

Harry cringed; this was worse than the dragon. “But… I don’t…”

“You heard me, Potter,” Professor McGonagall fixed him with a look that said there was no further room for argument.

 

Harry would rather face the Hungarian Horntail again than dance in front of the whole school. He was going to make a complete twat of himself. He sighed, walking along the lake edge. It was Saturday and he was for once alone. Ron was in detention, Draco had band practice and Hermione was shut up in the library. He sighed lighting a cigarette, he’d stolen Draco’s pack from his bedside table and took a long drag looking out at the lake. How the bloody hell was he supposed to do this?

“Are you smoking Potter?”

Harry jumped out of his skin and whipped around looking for the person.

“Up here.”

Harry looked up and saw Theodore Nott sat in the tree above him, his legs straddling the thick branch, a book in front of him. “What are you doing up there?”

Theo shrugged. “I like the view.” He fixed his eyes on Harry. “Didn’t know you were such a bad boy Potter, smoking’s bad for you you know.”

Harry shrugged. “Helps with the nerves.” He put the cigarette to his lips and took another long drag.

Theo swung down from the tree, landing gracefully on the ground and walked over to him, plucking the cigarette from his fingers and took a drag. “Damn these are good ones.” He cocked an eyebrow. “Where’d you get them?”

“I have my sources.” Harry took the cigarette back. He wasn’t sure why he was talking to the Slytherin boy, and nicely too.

“So what’s Harry Potter got to be nervous about he needs a cig?” Theo asked, stealing the cigarette again.

“Do you want the list alphabetically or chronologically?” Harry cocked his eyebrow.

Theo snorted. “You’re funny Potter.” He passed the cigarette back.

“You’re being weirdly nice.” Harry narrowed his eyes.

“Have I ever not been?” Theo tilted his head to the side.

Harry frowned, honestly, he’d never really talked to Theo before, he was always sort of on the edges of the other Slytherins. “No. I guess not.” He pressed the cigarette to his lips. “It’s the Yule Ball.” He admitted.

Theo frowned. “What? Scared you’re not going to get a date? I don’t think you’ll have any problems.” He shook his head, stealing the cigarette again.

“No one I want to go with.” Harry shrugged.

“Ah.” Theo nodded.

“But I have to go because I’m a stupid bloody Champion and I have to dance. Something to open the ball or some shit and I don’t know how to dance and I’m going to make a complete fool of myself. I would seriously take another round with the Horntail than do this.” Harry took the cigarette back.

Theo looked at him, pressing his lips together. “I could teach you.”

Harry frowned. “Teach me what?”

“To dance.” Theo shrugged.

“Why would you want to do that?” Harry asked.

“I’m bored.” Theo admitted. “And well… You’re a fit bloke Harry, I wouldn’t mind taking you for a spin.”

Harry choked on his inhale of cigarette. “What?”

“What?” Theo smirked.

“But you’re a Slytherin.”

“So?”

“So, you hate me.” Harry argued.

“I’ve never said that.” Theo shook his head. “You shouldn’t mark all Slytherin’s with the same brush. That’s discrimination.”

Harry blinked, his mind trying to catch up with what was happening.

“Well, I guess you have a point,” Harry muttered, feeling flustered.

Theo took a step closer, his gaze unwavering. “So, do you want to dance or not?”

Harry glanced around nervously, the empty corridor suddenly feeling too small. “I don’t even know how to dance,” he confessed.

Theo chuckled softly. “Lucky for you, I’m an excellent teacher.” He extended a hand, his smile warm and inviting.

Harry hesitated for a moment before taking Theo’s hand, a strange mixture of curiosity and excitement bubbling within him.

The two boys found themselves at the edge of the Black Lake, the weak winter sun casting a pearlescent sheen upon the water’s surface. The gentle rustling of leaves and the distant hoot of an owl provided an almost magical accompaniment as Theo positioned Harry in the traditional waltz stance.

“Now, place your hand here,” Theo instructed, guiding Harry’s hand to his waist. Harry’s heart raced at the contact, a blush creeping up his cheeks. There was a strange comfort in the way Theo’s hand settled on Harry’s shoulder, their fingers intertwined in the other hand.

“Just follow my lead,” Theo said softly, his voice steady and reassuring.

As they began to move, Harry felt clumsy and out of sync, his steps awkward and hesitant. He tried to focus on Theo’s instructions, but his mind was a whirl of thoughts and emotions. He couldn’t help but notice how pretty Theo was with deep blue eyes surrounded by thick dark eyelashes and short dark hair, his lips looked so soft and pink. They swayed gently, the world around them fading into the background.

Suddenly, Harry mis-stepped, his foot landing squarely on Theo’s. “Oh no! I’m so sorry!” He exclaimed, pulling back in horror.

Theo winced but then burst into laughter, the sound infectious and warm. “It’s alright, Harry. No harm done.” He said, still chuckling. “Try again. We’ll get it right. Relax.”

Harry couldn’t help but laugh too, the tension melting away. They resumed their dance, Harry’s movements becoming more confident with each step. The rhythm of the waltz soon enveloped them, and despite a few more blunders, they found themselves laughing and enjoying the moment.

With each turn and glide, Harry’s initial nerves transformed into a sense of exhilaration. They stopped dancing, Harry’s head spinning as he stared at Theo. He leant forward slowly wondering if Theo would lean in.

Theo’s breath caught in his throat, enraptured with his beautiful green eyes. “Do you know you have little specs of gold in your eyes?” He whispered.

“Oh. No, I er… I didn’t.” Harry flushed.

Theo smiled. “They’re pretty.”

Harry smiled. “Yeah?”

“Yeah.” Theo cleared his throat and pulled back. “Well, I er… I think you’ll do just fine with your date at the Yule Ball, maybe just tell them to wear closed toe shoes.”

Harry snorted. “Well… I mean… If you wanted to…”

Theo blinked. “Huh?”

“I mean… Well, would you like to go with me?” Harry asked rubbing the back of his neck.

“Wait a minute. You, Harry Potter, Gryffindor Golden Boy. Are asking me, Theodore Knot, Slytherin to the Yule Ball? Did you hit your head fighting that dragon?” Theo frowned, crossing his arms over his chest.

Harry chuckled nervously. “No, I didn’t hit my head. I’m serious, Theo. I… I’d really like to go with you.”

Theo’s frown softened into a contemplative look. He uncrossed his arms and took a step closer to Harry. “You’re not joking, are you?”

Harry shook his head earnestly. “No, I’m not. I’ve enjoyed spending time with you, and I think it would be fun.”

A slow smile spread across Theo’s face, replacing his initial skepticism. “Well, in that case, Harry Potter, I’d be honoured to accompany you to the Yule Ball.”

Harry’s face lit up with relief and joy. “Really? That’s great! I promise I’ll try not to step on your toes too much.”

Theo laughed, the sound light and genuine. “I’ll hold you to that,” he teased. “But if you do, I’ll just have to remind you of those golden specs in your eyes to distract you.”

Harry blushed again, but this time it was accompanied by a wide, genuine smile. “Deal,” he said, feeling a warmth spread through his chest that had nothing to do with the temperature. “Do you want to hang out again? I could probably do with another dance lesson, maybe with music?”

“Sure.” Theo nodded. “I’m free Wednesday night.”

“Sounds good.” Harry agreed. “After dinner, one of the empty classrooms on the fourth floor?” He suggested.

“I’ll see you then.” Theo rubbed the back of his head. “See you around Potter.”

“Harry, call me Harry.”

“Harry.” Theo nodded walking back to the castle. “Thanks for the smoke.” He called back over his shoulder.

 

About an hour later Harry found himself sinking into panic again. What the hell had he done? He’d asked a Slytherin to the ball! A very pretty, very fit, Slytherin but a bloody Slytherin. Theo was probably already laughing about it with Malfoy, how he could embarrass Harry in front of the whole school. He suddenly had a vision of himself covered in pigs blood in the middle of the dance floor while everyone laughed at him.

Draco found him spiralling in their dorm room. “Hey, what’s with the thousand-yard stare? You look like you’re about to dive off a very tall building without a parachute.”

“Er… I think I just did something stupid.”

Draco nodded, sitting down next to Harry. “That tracks for you.”

Harry playfully punched his shoulder. “I kind of asked someone to the Yule Ball and I’m starting to worry about it.”

“Why? Who did you ask?” Draco frowned. “Cho?”

Harry shook his head. “No, that er… Ended a while ago, it wasn’t really working out.” He sighed. “No, I asked Theodore Nott.”

Draco blinked. He was not expecting that name to come out of Harry’s mouth. “Er… Do I need to take you to Madame Pomfrey to check for an imperius curse or a love potion?”

“No.” Harry ran his hand through his hair, laughing at the joke, he hoped Draco was joking. “Look, I went for a walk while you were at band practice, I stole your cigarettes by the way, sorry, not sorry. I was panicking about the dance because of the whole… dancing element. And I was walking by the lake, and he was just sat up in this tree and I didn’t even see him and then he was like; ‘Are you smoking’ and then we got talking, he’s really easy to talk to…”

“Yeah he is.” Draco smiled sadly.

“Oh crap, were you two friends?” Harry’s eyes widened.

Draco nodded. “Yeah. He’s a decent bloke. He used to tell me off in first year for being an obnoxious little shit.” He laughed. “I kind of miss him. I know why he hasn’t talked to me though.”

“Because of the disowning thing?” Harry asked.

“Yeah.” Draco sighed. “So how did you get to asking him to the ball?”

Harry swallowed. “Well, I was telling him how worried I was about the Yule Ball and having to do the opening dance and how I couldn’t dance. He offered to teach me. And then we kind of… danced together. I was horrible at it; I kept stepping on his feet, but we kept dancing and then… there was a moment.”

Draco cocked his eyebrow. “A moment?”

“Yeah. A moment.” Harry flushed. “And he said something about making sure my partner wore closed toe shoes and I’d be fine, and I sort of asked him. And now I’m freaking out, thinking he and the other Slytherins are going to… drop pigs’ blood on me or something.” He exclaimed.

Draco snorted. “I knew it was a bad idea showing you Carrie.”

Harry playfully punched his shoulder. “Shut up, you’re not helping me.” He complained.

“Look, I don’t think you have anything to worry about. From what I remember, Theo is chill, his family are nuts and he hates his dad. Theo was one of the questioners, he doesn’t go against the tide because that would be bad for him but he doesn’t go with the current either, just tries to keep his head above water until he can pull himself out.” Draco explained. “Are you seeing him again before the ball?”

“Yeah, Wednesday night.” Harry bit his lip. “He’s er… Giving me another dance lesson.”

“Aw.” Draco grinned. “So, get to know him a bit better between now and the ball. I don’t think you have to worry. Me on the other hand…”

“What are you worrying about? Has Cedric not asked you? Do you want me to hex him for you?” Harry jumped to his defence.

Draco laughed. “Calm down Harry, Ced asked me the other night. No, Tabby just told us at band practice, McGonagall approached her about us performing as an opener for the Weird Sisters at the ball.”

Harry grinned. “Draco that’s awesome. We get to see you play?”

“Yeah, and the rest of the school.” Draco bit his lip.

Harry’s eyes sparkled with excitement. “Wow, Draco, that’s huge! You’re going to be amazing, I just know it.”

Draco shrugged, trying to play it cool, but the blush creeping up his cheeks betrayed his true feelings. “Yeah, well, it’s a big deal for the band. We’ve been practicing non-stop, just want to make sure we don’t mess up.”

Harry nodded, his mind racing with thoughts of the upcoming ball, the dance lessons with Theo, and now Draco’s performance. “It’s going to be a night to remember, that’s for sure.”

Draco’s smile softened as he looked at his friend. “Yeah, it will be. And don’t worry about Theo, okay? Just be yourself and have fun.”

Harry smiled back, feeling a bit more at ease. “I’ll try. And I’ll be cheering for you guys from the front row.”

Draco chuckled. “You better. Now, come on, let's go grab some dinner before the Great Hall gets too crowded.”

As they walked towards the castle, Harry’s nerves began to settle, replaced by a growing sense of anticipation and excitement for the magical evening ahead.

 

Draco was sat in the library with Cedric when Hermione walked over looking stunned and grabbed his hand, pulling him up and away from the table.

“Oh okay. Bye Ced.” Draco waved to his boyfriend following his best friend out of the library and into an empty classroom on the first floor.

Hermione closed the door and cast several silence and privacy spells on it before turning to him. “I need help.”

“Ok.” Draco tilted his head. “In general or…”

“I… Viktor Krum just asked me to the Yule Ball.” Hermione flushed bright red.

“I’m sorry?” Draco blinked. “How? When? What?”

“Why?” Hermione wailed flopping down onto the nearest chair.

“No, that one is obvious.” Draco shook his head. “You Hermione Granger are a knock-out.” He pulled a chair over and sat down next to her.

“Yeah, the bushy hair and the crooked teeth and…”

“Shut up, that’s my best friend you’re talking about.” Draco shook his head. “You, Hermione Granger, are beautiful. And kind and clever and funny. You see people.”

Hermione sniffed. “Everyone is going to laugh at me. What’s the famous Quidditch Player doing with her?”

“Who cares. They’re all just jealous you bagged the famous Quidditch player, and you did it by being yourself and not fawning over him.” Draco smiled. “I’m guessing you’re the reason he’s been hanging around the library so much.”

Hermione nodded. “Yeah.” She turned bright red. “He said… He said he’d been coming to the library every day trying to talk to me but he hadn’t plucked up the courage.”

“Aw.” Draco grinned at her. “Okay, so what’s worrying?”

“I’m not like those other girls. He’s famous. Why would he want to be with someone like me when he could have anyone he wants?” Hermione sniffed.

“Hey.” Draco wrapped his arm around her. “You’re beautiful.”

“You’re kind for saying it Draco but I know I’m not.” Hermione shook her head. “I’m okay with it. I just… I think I just wished I could be pretty for one night.”

Draco snorted. “Well, you already are but we can totally make you extra pretty if you want.” He smiled at her. “You never met my mum, but she knew a lot about fashion and witch beauty products and as a devoted son, I used to sit for hours watching her get ready. I can help.” He promised. “We’re going to go to Hogsmeade this weekend and get you the most fabulous set of dress robes, then we’ll go and get you some sleek-easy for your hair, I think it would look nice in an up-do and some nice makeup.”

Hermione smiled. “You’re the best. How are you shrinking spells?”

“I’m pretty good, why?” Draco asked.

“Do you think you could shrink my teeth a little?” Hermione asked. “My parents are dentists and wanted me to carry on with my brace but I’m so sick of them looking all crooked and my front teeth being bigger.” She explained.

“Sure.” Draco nodded. “And if I cock it up, we can just go to Madame Pomfrey.”

Hermione snorted and pulled Draco in for a tight hug. “Thanks Draco. You’re a regular fairy godmother.” She joked.

“Hermione Granger you shall go to the ball and dance all night with your Prince Charming and make all the ugly stepsisters green with envy.” Draco grinned.

Hermione giggled. “I don’t want to tell anyone else.” She said seriously. “They’ll only make fun of me.”

Draco nodded. “Okay. Don’t worry bestie I’ll keep your secret.”

 

The only person having a problem with a date was Ron. He was thinking about not going to the ball at all. His dress robes sucked, he couldn’t work up the courage to ask anyone, Hermione kept saying she already had a date and he just didn’t know what to do. He groaned, shrugging on the coat of his dress robes. He looked ridiculous.

Draco sighed looking at his friend and got up from his bed, opening his trunk and pulled out his sewing box. “Turn around, let me help.” He pulled out a pincushion filled with pins and strapped it to his wrist.

Ron turned around, confusion across his face. “What are you going to do?”

“Who do you think patched Remus’ robes? I can’t promise much but I can give it a go. Hold still while I pin it.” Draco grabbed Ron’s right arm and used his wand to cut off the lacy cuff before carefully folding back the sleeve twice and pinned it.

Ron shook his head. “You don’t have to do this.” He didn’t deserve it.

Draco smiled. “Can’t let one of my best friends show up to a ball uncomfortable.” He moved over to the other sleeve. He moved on to cut the long coat into a jacket and pinned the hem. He stepped back nodding. “Have a look.”

Ron turned and looked in the mirror. “Wo, this looks… Kinda cool.” He twisted and turned in the mirror.

“Yeah, wear it with some black trousers, school shirt and a dark red tie and you’re golden. Take it off and I’ll stitch it.” Draco told him.

Ron turned around and hugged Draco tightly. “Thanks Draco.”

Draco returned the hug. “Anytime.”

Ron pulled back shaking his head. “I don’t deserve it.” He shook his head.

“Ron…”

“No, okay. I don’t get how you can forgive me. What I did was horrible. I could have killed you. I don’t know what came over me. It was like I wasn’t in my own body. I just… There’s no excuse and you shouldn’t be helping me or being my friend…”

Draco gave him a sad smile. “Yeah, it was shitty, but you apologised.”

“Not enough.” Ron shook his head.

“It was enough when I apologised.” Draco tilted his head to the side.

Ron frowned. “That was different.”

“No it wasn’t.” Draco shook his head. “I’m a firm believer in second chances Ron. If I didn’t get a second chance I wouldn’t be here right now.” He smiled at him. “It’s what we do with our second chance that matters.”

“Thanks. You’re like my own personal fairy godmother.” Ron laughed.

Draco laughed. “Ron Weasley you shall go to the ball. Hey my bandmate Lola doesn’t have a date to the ball, she’s really cool. I could introduce you.” He smiled.

“Sure. I’d like that.” Ron agreed.

Notes:

Next chapter we get the Yule Ball and because I wanted all character to have fun and enjoy the Ball, there will not be any canon drama in this fic, there's plenty more drama brewing in the next few chapters ;)

Chapter 45

Notes:

Thank you to everyone for your love and support of this fic

Please enjoy this chapter on the Yule Ball

The Insane Rejects were heavily inspired by Maneskin and their set list is comprised of their songs
Begging
Mammamia
Gossip
Supermodel
I wanna be a slave

If you want to listen to them while reading :)

Draco and Hermione spent the first three days of the holidays getting through the mountain of homework set by the teachers who didn’t seem to want to let off despite it being Christmas, their classmates were more ready to just enjoy the holidays, but the two best friends knew they wouldn’t be able to relax until it was all done.

It was weird for Draco to think he wouldn’t be spending Christmas at Moonlit Haven, but his spirits had been lifted by a letter from his dads saying they were going to be at the Yule Ball, having been asked by Professor McGonagall as extra chaperones and so they could see his band perform. He’d be going back to Moonlit Haven with Harry the day after for the rest of the holidays and the full moon.

 

On Christmas morning, Draco woke up to Harry yelling. He started, reaching for his wand, stopping when his eyes focused and he saw a house elf stood on the middle of Harry’s bed. A very familiar house elf.

“Dobby?”

Dobby turned and his eyes widened looking at Draco. “Master Draco.”

“Hi.” Draco pushed himself to sit up in bed, rubbing his eyes.

Dobby jumped down from Harry’s bed and climbed over to Draco’s. “Dobby is so please Master Draco is not with that bad man anymore.” He flung his arms around Draco.

Draco froze and then smiled patting Dobby on the back. “Me too Dobby. I’m glad you got out too.” He whispered.

Dobby pulled back with a smile. “Mister Harry Potter told Dobby all about Master Draco and how he lives with nice Mister Lupin and Mister Black now and he is happy.”

Draco smiled. “Yeah, I’m very happy. What are you doing here?” He asked.

“Dobby has come to give Harry Potter a Christmas present.” Dobby explained.

Harry who was frantically rummaging around in his trunk, pulled out an ugly pair of yellow socks and folded them together. “I got you something too Dobby, sorry I didn’t have time to wrap them.” He held them out.

Dobby hopped back over to Harry’s bed, his eyes shining with tears. “Socks are Dobby’s favourite, favourite clothes, sir!” He exclaimed, ripping off the mismatched socks on his feet, pulling on mustard yellow ones. “I has seven now, sir. But sir…” He said, his eyes widening, having pulled both socks up to their highest extent, so that they reached to the bottom of his shorts. “They has made a mistake in the shop, Harry Potter, they is giving you two the same!”

“Ah, no, Harry, how come you didn’t spot that?” Ron grinned from his own bed, already strewn with wrapping paper. “Tell you what, Dobby. Here you go, take these two, and you can mix them up properly. And here’s your sweater.” He threw Dobby a pair of violet socks he had just unwrapped, and the hand-knitted sweater Mrs. Weasley had sent, maroon again.

Dobby looked quite overwhelmed. “Sir is very kind!” He squeaked, more tears brimming from his eyes as he stooped into a low bow to Ron. “Dobby knew sir must be a great wizard, for he is Harry Potter’s greatest friend, but Dobby did not know that he was also as generous of spirit, as noble, as selfless —”

“They’re only socks,” Ron mumbled, his eyes turning pink, but he looked rather pleased with himself, turning back to his own presents. “Wow, Harry!” He exclaimed pulling a Chudley Cannon hat from it’s wrapping paper. “Cool!” He jammed it onto his head, where it clashed horribly with his hair.

Dobby timidly handed Harry a small package, which turned out to be socks. “Dobby is making them himself, sir! He is buying the wool out of his wages, sir!”

The left sock was bright red and had a pattern of broomsticks upon it; the right sock was green with a pattern of Snitches. “They’re… they’re really… well, thanks, Dobby,” Harry smiled and quickly pulled them on to Dobby’s delight.

“Dobby must go now, sir, we is already making Christmas dinner in the kitchens! It was nice seeing you again Master Draco, come visit the kitchens any time.” And he hurried out of the dormitory, waving good-bye to Ron and the others as he passed.

Draco smiled. It was nice to see the old house elf again. He’d always been sweet to him when he was a child. It was Dobby who was there for him after his lessons with his father. Dobby who played with him and told him stories and kept him company. He turned to his own presents.

Draco eagerly turned to his own stack of Christmas presents, his heart swelling with anticipation. Each gift held a promise of warmth and thoughtfulness from those who had come to mean so much to him.

From Remus came a beautifully bound, leather journal, its pages crisp and inviting, along with a set of enchanted quills. “To capture your thoughts and dreams,” the note read, in Remus' neat handwriting. Draco smiled, imagining the countless evenings he would spend pouring his heart into its pages.

Sirius, with his characteristic flair for the dramatic, had gifted Draco a gleaming silver pocket watch. It was intricately engraved with swirling patterns and the Black family crest, a reminder of Draco's heritage and the bond they shared. The watch had a subtle enchantment, ensuring Draco would never lose track of time, no matter where he was.

Harry’s present was a Quidditch strategy book, filled with tips and tricks from the best players of the sport. "For our next match," Harry had scribbled in the margins. Draco chuckled, already looking forward to getting back on the pitch next year.

Ron, always practical, had given him a set of dragon-hide gloves. They were perfect for potion-making and handling magical creatures, sturdy yet flexible. "Thought you could use these in Potions." Ron’s note said. Draco appreciated the thought behind the gift.

Hermione’s gift was a collection of rare and ancient magical texts, carefully selected to pique Draco’s intellectual curiosity. "I hope these help in your studies," Hermione had written, her familiar precise script bringing a soft smile to Draco's face. The books ranged from potion recipes to forgotten spells, each one a treasure trove of knowledge.

He also received a jumper from Mrs Weasley, a deep red with a gold D on the front and a large package of homemade chocolates.

A laugh burst from his chest when he opened the package from Fred and George to find a dozen chocolate glazed doughnuts with two googly eyes on the top of each and white chocolate to look like hair. He shared them with his dormmates, luckily none of them experienced any strange side effects, a possibility with Fred and George involved.

He was surprised to find Hagrid had given him a gift too, a book on Hippogriffs.

There was another book wrapped in green and silver paper. The note read; I know I’m not supposed to play favourites, but I believe a young mind should be encouraged – RN-P. The book was a detailed astrology book on star rituals.

Cedric’s gift, however, stood out among the rest. Wrapped in elegant silver paper, it was a delicate, ornate music box. As Draco carefully opened it, the soft, melodious tune of “Moonlight Sonata” filled the room. Inside the box was a heartfelt letter from Cedric, written with tender care.

“Draco,” it began, “I found this music box in a quaint little shop in Hogsmeade. The melody reminded me of the peaceful moments we’ve shared under the stars. I hope it brings you as much comfort and joy as our times together do for me. Always, Cedric.”

Draco's eyes misted over as he read the words, feeling the warmth and sincerity behind the gift. The music box was not just a beautiful object; it was a symbol of their bond, their shared memories, and the love that had blossomed between them. He carefully placed it on his nightstand, knowing it would be a cherished keepsake for years to come.

Harry, Ron and Draco joined Hermione in the common room where they went for breakfast, Draco parting from his friends to sit with Cedric, pulling him in for a kiss as soon as he saw him. “Thank you for my present, I love it.”

Cedric smiled. “You’re welcome love. Thank you for mine.” He looked down at the dragon ring wrapped around his index finger on his right hand.

They enjoyed a peaceful breakfast together. Before parting ways to spend time with their friends in their common rooms. Draco curled up in an armchair with his book from Professor Noir-Potts, absorbing every word on intricate rituals during specific star/planet positions which were meant to help become in turn with magic and such. There was a whole chapter dedicated to the phases of the moon, speaking of the moon goddess and her powers. He was completely fascinated.

They headed back down to the Great Hall for Christmas lunch, enjoying the decadent feast and pulling Christmas crackers. After lunch the Gryffindors, Cedric and a few of his friends all went out into the grounds, the majority of them engaging in a fierce snowball fight, while Hermione and Draco built a snow family together.

At five o’clock, they said goodbye to everyone to go and get ready for the ball.

“You need three hours?” Ron exclaimed. “Who are you going with?” He called after Hermione who still hadn’t told him.

Draco and Hermione stopped by the kitchen for some hot-chocolate to go and then headed back to the common room. It still made Draco laugh that the castle recognised his homosexual nature to let him go up into the girl’s dorm, knowing he wouldn’t be up there trying to take a peak.

“Hold still.” Draco laughed as Hermione fidgeted on the chair. “I’m nearly done.” He grabbed another hair pin and carefully secured the elegant knot of Hermione’s sleek hair into place.

“I’m just so nervous.” Hermione sighed.

Draco squeezed her shoulder. “You’re going to be fine. You’re going to have an amazing night and snog his face off at midnight.”

Hermione giggled. “Draco!”

“Done.” Draco nodded. “Let me just spray it.” He grabbed the extra hold hairspray and liberally sprayed her hair. “There that should get you through at least three slow dance, five medium ones and a couple of headbangers.”

Hermione turned around to look in the mirror, her jaw dropping. “I look…”

“Beautiful.” Draco grinned at her. “Now, I have to go for a sound check and then get ready myself.” He gave her a quick hug. “See you later. We can go down to the Entrance Hall together.”

Hermione nodded. “Yes. Thank you.”

“Any time.” Draco hurried from the room, heading down to the Great Hall to meet up with the band where they went over the set list again to make sure they were all happy and then did a quick sound check. With everything looking good and sounding good, Draco hurried back up the stairs again, he’d taken a couple of potions to keep his hip going and took a shower.

He was just getting into his dress robes when the others returned, pink cheeked and shivering. He smiled at them before going back to getting ready. His dress robes were all black, the bottoms, was a pair of tight leather trousers with a sheer black fabric wrapped around the middle that opened up on either side like a skirt, secured with a thin black belt. A black shirt was tucked into the trouser/skirt with a dark red tie. A black leather harness was strapped over his shoulders and across his chest. Draco fixed his hair, since the hospital, the sides had been shaved leaving the top long enough it could be pulled back into a small knot. He sat down on his bed, applying black eyeliner around his eyes, smoking it out, mascara and a clear gloss to his lips.

Harry stepped out of the bathroom dressed in his own dress robes, the jacket was crushed velvet the colour of his eyes with gold detailing, black trousers and a black shirt with a green tie to match. He stopped short, his jaw dropping at he took in Draco as he put on his boots. It had to be a crime for someone to look that good.

Draco looked up and smiled. “Want me to try and tame that lion’s mane?”

Harry swallowed. “Huh?”

“Your hair.” Draco chuckled. “Come on, I’ve got some sleek-easy.” He motioned for Harry to sit down.

Harry walked over and sat down on the bed. “You look really nice.”

Draco smiled. “Thanks Harry. Want me to do your eyes too?” He asked.

“My eyes?” Harry blinked.

“A little eyeliner, it’ll make them pop. Theo won’t be able to keep his hands off you.” Draco smirked.

Harry blushed. “Really?”

Draco nodded. “Hold on a sec, let me finish your hair first.” He gently combed Harry’s messy curls back with a little sleek-easy on his fingers and then gathered it into a sophisticated knot at the base of his neck, leaving a few curls to frame his face. “There, okay, take your glasses off and hold still.” Draco grabbed his eyeliner, casting a quick sterilising charm on it, before kneeling in front of Harry so they were eyelevel.

Harry remained still as a statue, his breath coming out it shallow pants, Draco’s hand on his knee felt like it was burning through his trousers, his face so close as Draco carefully applied the eyeliner. It was really weird having someone with a pencil poking at his eyes. Then somehow let Draco talk him into a bit of mascara as well. He blinked when Draco finished, breathing a small sigh of relief. “How do I look?”

“Like sex on legs.” Draco smirked. “Go have a look.” He picked up his mirror.

Harry put on his glasses and took the mirror. “Wo, okay. Wow, is that really me?”

“Yep.” Draco stood up and checked his new pocket watch. “Crap, I gotta run, I’m meeting Hermione. I’ll see you in a bit.” He hurried out of the room.

The common room was empty save for Hermione, everyone else still getting ready upstairs. She looked stunning in periwinkle blue dress robes, her hair and makeup done. She smiled at him. “Draco… Wow.” She gasped.

“How do I look?” Draco gave her a little twirl.

“Cedric is a very lucky man.” Hermione giggled.

“So is Viktor. Come on, let’s head down and destroy our men.” Draco linked arms with her.

They headed down to the Entrance Hall where Viktor and Cedric were waiting, chatting quickly about Quidditch. Both looked up when they heard their dates approaching and their jaws dropped almost simultaneously. Cedric walked over to Draco dumbstruck. “Darling you look…” He breathed.

Draco smirked, giving his boyfriend a twirl to show off his outfit. “Like it?”

“Like… Draco you’re a vision. More beautiful than any Veela, a siren to my heart.” Cedric pulled him in for a kiss. “You’re going to kill me.”

Draco chuckled. “Not before you sweep me around the dance floor Diggory.” He took in his boyfriend’s attire. He was in dress robes of a steely grey to match his eyes, with a white shirt and black tie. “You look good enough to eat love.”

Cedric groaned. “I’m dead.” He shook his head.

Draco chuckled. “Wait till you see me perform.” He whispered in his ear.

“Champions over here please.” Professor McGonagall called out over the crowd, the Entrance Hall had filled up with students whilst they talked much to the two boys’ surprise as they had only had eyes for each other.

Cedric took Draco’s hand leading him over to Professor McGonagall.

Hermione and Viktor joined them. Draco took notice of all the girls glaring enviously at Hermione and himself as well. He smirked, holding his head high.

Harry arrived looking terribly nervous with Theo holding his arm, looking dashing in dress robes of a deep burgundy with silver accents. Draco smiled at them. “Look at you two, you’re wearing each other’s house colours.”

Harry blinked, realising Draco was right and chuckled. “It wasn’t planned.” He flushed.

Theo smirked. “Speak for yourself darling, I thought it only appropriate I wear my Champion’s colours tonight.” He kissed Harry’s cheek.

Harry flushed bright red. “You look lovely.” He stammered.

“As do you.” Theo nodded, turning to look at Draco. “You look great Draco. This suits you.” He said, a double meaning to his words, meaning not just Draco’s outfit but his new life.

Draco smiled. “Thanks Theo. You watch out for this one on the dance floor.” He winked, nodding to Harry.

“Of course.” Theo nodded.

The six of them chatted Fleur joining them with her own date, a Ravenclaw called Rodger Davies who didn’t talk much only stared at Fleur in awe. Once all the students were seated inside, Professor McGonagall had them line up. Fleur in front, followed by Viktor, then Cedric and finally Harry.

“Please don’t let me fall.” Harry whispered to Theo.

“I’ve got you.” Theo whispered back. “Hold your head high Harry, you’re worth it.”

Harry smiled at him, relaxing as Theo took his arm once more. He held his head up and took a deep breath, he could do this, he faced a dragon. This would be fine, he had Theo at his side.

The group of eight walked into the Great Hall to thunderous applause, walking down the walkway between the round tables set up inside of the usual long house tables and headed for the long staff table.

Draco smiled seeing Sirius and Remus sat there, Sirius looking like a rock god, a black shirt mostly open revealing his chest and showing off his intricate tattoos, Remus looking very handsome in new dress robes the deep colour of red wine. Cedric and Draco walked over to the empty chairs next to them, Cedric pulling out Draco’s chair for them before sitting down beside him.

“You look gorgeous pup.” Sirius leant over to tell him.

“Thanks dad, you look great too.” Draco nodded his head.

Remus wrapped his arm around Draco’s shoulder in a warm hug. “You look lovely, although I think you might be becoming more like Sirius every day.”

Sirius grinned. “Nothing wrong with that. Right Cedric?”

Cedric who had been staring lovingly at Draco, blushed and cleared his throat. “No, nothing wrong at all.” He shook his head. “Nice to see you again Sirius, Remus.”

Instead of the usual feast, they had menus and simply spoke their order to their plates. Draco opted for the roast lamb. He chatted happily with his dads and Cedric; poor Harry had been shanghaied by Percy Weasley further down the table but Theo was doing well holding conversation when Harry’s social battery died a little.

For desert Draco ordered the chocolate cake while Cedric ordered the lemon meringue pie, they shared bites of each other’s dessert, feeding it to each other.

“Wow, it must be love if Draco is sharing chocolate.” Sirius chuckled. “Will you share yours with me Moony?” He batted his eyes at Remus.

“Sirius, I love you but no.” Remus shook his head.

Draco and Cedric laughed as Sirius mimed being stabbed in the chest.

Once dinner was over Dumbledore stood asking the students to stand and with a wave of his wand the tables moved to the side, the stage for the musicians appearing before the staff table. The Hogwarts Chamber Orchestra hurried over to sit and prepare their instruments.

Cedric stood up offering his hand to Draco who smiled, taking it. He glanced quickly at Harry who looked like he was about to throw up his dinner. Theo guided him with a gentle hand and whispered words of encouragement.

The Champions and partners took to the dancefloor.

“Just keep your eyes on me Harry, we’re back in the classroom, just the two of us.” Theo whispered to Harry.

Harry swallowed and nodded.

The Hogwarts orchestra started up a beautiful melody and Harry kept his eyes locked on Theo as they began to waltz, moving with the music, the rest of the world melting away.

Draco and Cedric glided across the floor lost in each other as they danced.

The moment could have lasted forever.

Others began to join the dancefloor. Draco smiled seeing Remus and Sirius dancing together, Sirius’ head resting on Remus’ chest.

Severus Snape watched the dancing, his chest aching as he watched Barty disguised as Moody dancing with Minerva, he longed to be in her place, with Barty as himself.

“Come on Snape.”

Severus looked up to see Regulus grinning at him. “Let’s give these kids a heart attack.”

“Your husband won’t mind?”

“Nah, it’s him I’m going home to, and he knows how much I like to dance, he won’t mind. Come on.” Regulus held out his hand.

Severus nodded. “Very well.” He accepted his hand and the two of them walked onto the dance floor, joining the waltz.

Around them student’s eyes widened, and jaws dropped to see the stern potions master cutting the floor with the Astrology Professor.

The song came to an end and everyone stopped dancing to applaud the orchestra.

“There will be a short interlude whilst our first band prepares.” Dumbledore called to the Hall.

“Break a leg love.” Cedric gave Draco a quick kiss.

Swept up in the pure magic of the evening, Draco had almost forgotten he was about to get up on stage and perform. He felt a wave of nerves suddenly rush over him. What if he forgot the words or the chords? He looked up at Cedric who gave him an encouraging smile. “You’re going to be great.” Cedric whispered.

Draco nodded and walked over to the stage, joining his band mates. Lola smiled at him, her dress of red and black looking beautiful, her hair dyed blood red to match. She called him over to her and loosened his tie, carefully pulling it over his head and undoing the first four buttons of his shirt revealing his chest. “There, much more rock and roll. You’re going to slay them Draco.”

Draco grinned. “We’re going to slay them. How’s it going with Ron?” He whispered.

“Good, he’s really funny and has good taste in Quidditch Teams.” Lola grinned.

Draco chuckled. “That last one is debatable.” He whispered, swinging his guitar over his shoulders and plugged it into the amp, doing a quick check to make sure it was still in tune. He looked over at Cory and Tabby who gave him the thumbs up.

Taking a deep breath and trying not to look to closely at the sea of people, gathering on the dance floor, he stepped up to the microphone.

“Good evening Hogwarts!” He called into the mic.

The students cheered.

“We’re the Insane Rejects. Are you ready to rock?”

The crowd cheered again.

“I can’t hear you, are you ready to rock?” Draco called again.

The noise was thunderous, pounding just like his heart. Draco stilled taking a deep breath and closed his eyes for a second, settling himself and then he began to sing.

“Put your loving hands out, baby. Cause I’m begging…”

The band began to play, the crowd cheering, dancing to the music.

Draco opened his eyes, sinking into the song, his eyes scanning the front of the crowd, finding Cedric staring up at him, dancing to the music. He sang the next chorus to him. “Cause I'm beggin', beggin' you
And put your lovin' hand out, baby
I'm beggin', beggin' you
And put your lovin' hand out, darling.” He smirked at his boyfriend, playing to the crowd again.

The first song ended, and the crowd broke into cheers. Draco took a moment to catch his breath, looking at his bandmates who were all grinning madly. He nodded his head, signalling to start the next song. “Oh-oh-oh-oh
Oh, mamma mia, ma, ma-mamma mia-ah
I feel the heat up, uh, I feel the beat of drums
Call the police, I'll do it, they've stolen all my fun
I'm breaking free, but I'm stuck in a police car.”

Draco felt his confidence soar with the second song, getting into the performance, moving his hips to the music, swaying his head to the music, his fingers seamlessly playing the guitar.

“Oh, mamma mia, ma, ma-mamma mia-ah
They wanna arrest me, but I was just having fun
I swear that I'm not drunk, and I'm not taking drugs
They ask me why so hot, 'cause I'm Italiano.”

He rolled the last word, putting a sultry accent to it, practiced from learning Italian, to screams from the crowd. He looked down at Cedric who was staring at his, mouth open, looking like he wanted to eat Draco. He smirked, continuing the song.

The band moved seamlessly into their next song.

Draco’s eyes scanned the crowd finding Rita Skeeter and smirked.

“So sip the gossip, drink 'til you choke
Sip the gossip, burn down your throat
You're not iconic, you are just like them all
Don't act like you don't know.” He sang out, turning his attention back to the crowd.

He’d written this song with Tabby’s help after the whole newspaper article about him. He found he enjoyed songwriting, he wasn’t great at the lyrics side, mostly enjoying writing the music figuring out how the melody should sound.

The song finished and Draco took a short break to drink some water and stretch. “How we all doing tonight?” He asked.

The crowd screamed its appreciation.

“Okay, we’re gonna play two more for you.” Draco nodded his head to the band, and they broke into their next song.

“Alone at parties in a deadly silhouette
She loves the cocaine, but cocaine don't love her back
When she's upset, she talks to Maury and takes deep breaths
She's a '90s supermodel, uh-uh-uh.”

Draco smiled, enjoying the attention, the way the audience responded to their music. He felt a swell of pride, his confidence skyrocketing, the adrenaline pumping through his veins. The song finished and Draco smiled at the crowd.

This last song he was just performing vocals, so he took off his guitar setting it on the stand, the crowd making confused noise thinking there was another song. Draco walked back to the microphone, glancing over his shoulder at Tabby, who raised her sticks in the air and tapped them together counting him in.

Draco turned around to face the mic, as the bass drum began to hit the beat. “I wanna be your slave, I wanna be your master
I wanna make your heartbeat run like rollercoasters
I wanna be a good boy, I wanna be a gangster
'Cause you could be the beauty and I could be the monster.” On the last line he looked to Cedric, winking at him. He pulled the mic from the stand, moving around the stage as he continued to sing, interacting with his bandmates.

The roar of the crowd grew louder. Draco felt alive on stage.

“Because I'm the devil who's searching for redemption
And I'm a lawyer who's searching for redemption
And I'm a killer who's searching for redemption
A motherfucking monster who's searching for redemption.” Draco danced about the stage as the instrumental break took place, his eyes on Cedric as he stuck his tongue out at him.

“And I'm a bad guy who's searching for redemption
And I'm a blonde girl who's searching for redemption
And I'm a freak that is searching for redemption
A motherfucking monster who's searching for redemption.” Draco continued to sing.

He went back to the mic stand, slotting the mic into place to finish the last verses of the song. He shook his head, swaying his hips to the music as he caressed the mic and mic stand.

“I wanna make you quiet, I wanna make you nervous
I wanna set you free, but I'm too fucking jealous
I wanna pull your strings, like you're my Telecaster
And if you want to use me, I could be your puppet.” He whispered the last line to screams from the crowd.

The music crescendo-ed for the final verse, building and building, before crashing out as Draco whispered the last line. “I wanna be your slave, I wanna be your master.”

The crowd erupted into screams and cheers, that rang in Draco’s ears. “Thank you, Hogwarts, we’ve been the Insane Rejects. Goodnight.” He called.

The band came together on stage in a group hug.

“Damn Draco, I’m all hot under the collar here. I think you might have killed your boyfriend with that last one.” Cory grinned at him.

“That was brilliant.” Tabby exclaimed.

Draco laughed. “We totally rocked that.” He agreed. “Cory, your solo on the last number, damn that went straight through me.”

They cleared the stage so the Weird Sisters could take over, the lead singer caught Draco’s arm. “You got talent kid.”

“Thanks.” Draco grinned, star struck and then hurried over to where Cedric was sitting at a table, holding two drinks, Hermione sat next to him.

“Hey.” Draco slid into the seat next to him. “One of those for me?” He stole the cup and drained it. “Did you enjoy it?” He smirked.

“You.” Cedric kissed him. “Were.” He kissed him again. “Fantastic.” He kissed him a third time.

Draco beamed at him, sipping his drink.

“I thought we were going to have to get Madame Pomfrey with how hard he swooned.” Hermione beamed at him. “If you don’t become a potions master, I think you might have found your second calling.”

Viktor walked over with drinks, handing one to Hermione. “You ver excellent Draco, very good music.” He nodded his head.

“Thanks Viktor.” Draco nodded.

Sirius pulled Remus over to their table, swooping Draco up into a hug. “That was brilliant, you killed it out there.” He exclaimed. “I think you were several guys sexual awakenings tonight.” He laughed.

Draco smirked and shrugged. “Only one guys I’m interested in.” He glanced over his shoulder winking at Cedric, who still seemed to be in a daze.

Remus smiled, shaking his head. “You were brilliant son. I’m so proud of you.” He told him. “We’ll leave you to enjoy the rest of the night, see you on dance floor later. Come on Sirius, they don’t want to hang out with us old folk.”

“Who are you calling old?” Sirius exclaimed, following his husband happily.

“Do you want to go outside for a bit, it’s very hot in here.” Draco whispered to Cedric.

Cedric nodded, accepting Draco’s hand and they walked out of the Great Hall, heading for the main doors, stepping out into the large grotto lit by hundreds of real fairies. Cedric pulled Draco into a secluded alcove and smashed his lips to Draco’s in a needy, heated, passionate kiss.

Draco smirked, gasping as Cedric attacked his neck with his lips. “I take it you liked the show.” He gasped when Cedric nipped and sucked at the skin.

“That was the hottest thing I’ve ever seen, you wicked man.” Cedric moaned.

Cedric pulled back slightly, his eyes dark with desire as he met Draco's gaze. "You have no idea what you do to me," he murmured, his voice husky.

Draco's smirk widened, and he wrapped his arms around Cedric's neck, pulling him closer. "Oh, I think I have some idea," he teased, brushing his lips lightly against Cedric's.

Cedric groaned softly, his hands roaming over Draco's back, pulling him even closer. "Maybe we should take this somewhere more private," he suggested, his breath warm against Draco's ear.

Draco shivered at the sensation but nodded eagerly. "Lead the way," he whispered.

Hand in hand, they made their way through the dimly lit grotto, the soft glow of the fairies casting an ethereal light on their path. They slipped through an archway into a hidden alcove.

Cedric wasted no time, pressing Draco against the wall, their lips meeting in a fierce, passionate kiss. Draco's fingers tangled in Cedric's hair, pulling him closer as their kisses grew more urgent, more desperate. Cedric dropped to his knees. “What was that part of the song? About painting my face?”

“I wanna paint your face like you’re my Mona Lisa.” Draco smirked down at Cedric, threading his fingers through Cedric’s hair.

"You're incredible," Cedric whispered his hands tugging at Draco’s belt. "I want you so much."

Draco's breath hitched, his heart racing as he felt the intensity of Cedric's desire. "Then take me." He replied, his voice low and filled with longing.

In that moment, nothing else mattered. The world outside ceased to exist as they lost themselves in each other, their bodies moving together in perfect harmony, driven by a deep, unrelenting need that only they could fulfil.

They returned to the ball, half an hour later, lips swollen, Cedric’s hair tousled and messy. Draco scanned the crowd, Hermione and Viktor were dancing in the crowd, neither noticing the envious looks they were getting. Ron and Lola were sat at a table, talking passionately, waving their hands and laughing, drinks between them. Harry and Theo were dancing near the back of the dancefloor. Remus was sat talking with Professor Snape and Professor Noir-Potts, while Sirius was dancing like a madman with the Weasley twins, looking younger than he had when he first escaped Azkaban. Draco grabbed Cedric’s hand pulling him over to the dancefloor.

“Where have you been?” Theo gave him a knowing smirk.

“Just getting some fresh air.” Draco shrugged, looking at Harry. “What did you think?”

Harry nodded. “You were great. I liked the Gossip song.”

Draco grinned. “Are you two having fun?”

“Yeah.” Harry smiled at Theo.

The four of them moved further into the crowd joining Hermione and Viktor. As the night slowly began to wind down, the crowd thinned as people retired for the evening. Draco and Cedric remained on the dance floor, holding each other close as they swayed to the ballad.

Harry and Theo were nearby, dancing close together, when Harry pulled Theo in for a kiss, his fingers threading through his hair. Theo returned the kiss, melting into Harry’s body as they shared the silent moment together.

Further along the dancefloor Ron and Lola were swaying to the music, there wasn’t anything romantic between them but they had become fast friends, the night had been fun and would be a memory they’d share forever. Ron had been shocked at the biting jealousy he’d felt seeing Hermione with Krum but Lola had snapped him out of it rather quickly. She was blunt and to the point which Ron liked, he wasn’t good with emotions, processing things and she’d had him pinned straight away. Ron glanced over at where Hermione was dancing with Krum. She looked beautiful, it made his heart ache. Maybe one day, it would be him who got to dance with her. He looked away when the two of them shared a kiss.

“You okay?” Lola asked.

Ron nodded. “Yeah.”

Sirius smiled up at Remus as they swayed to the music. “Everything is going to work out.” He said, believing it.

“Yes love.” Remus nodded. “I really believe it is.” He pulled him in for a kiss.

Severus was patrolling the grotto, how he had been put on horny teenager watch he’d never know. He sighed shaking his head. Karkaroff had approached him babbling about his Dark Mark getting darker, he hated how many people assumed he was a Death Eater. He played into it because it helped get information, but he loathed to be seen as one of those sycophants. He startled when a hand grabbed his wrist and pulled him through an archway into a hidden alcove.

Barty, his true face smiling at him, pulled him in for a kiss. “Can I have this dance?”

Severus rolled his eyes. “What if you get caught?” He hissed.

“It’ll have been worth it, to get to hold you. Dance with me Sev.” Barty pleaded.

Severus shook his head, taking the man into his arms and they swayed to the faint music echoing from inside the castle. “Karkaroff is panicking, his mark is getting darker.” He whispered.

“I know. It’s going to be all right Sev. Evan and I have a plan.” Barty promised.

“Evan? He’s alive too.” Severus gasped.

Barty nodded. “Yes, he’s the final piece of the puzzle. The Life and Death Brigade lives on. How goes the preparations for the ritual?”

“Pettigrew believes it can be done on New Years Eve; it’s a strong time for magical rituals as the year changes.” Severus nodded his head.

“Good, the sooner we have Regulus back the better. I saw you two dancing.” Barty smirked.

“Jealous love?” Severus asked.

“A little, lucky he’s married, or I would have had to trip him.” Barty chuckled.

“The only person I wanted to dance with tonight was you.” Severus rested his forehead against Barty’s.

“Soon love. Soon everything will be as it should be.” Barty promised.

Severus smiled. “I love you.”

“I love you too.” Barty wrapped his hand around the base of Severus’ neck and pulled him down for a kiss.

Regulus stepped through the floo and smiled seeing his husband fast asleep in his armchair, head lolled back, his mouth open as he softly snored. He walked over and leant down to kiss his cheek.

James stirred blinking open his eyes. “Hi love. How was the ball?” He rubbed at his eyes, fixing his askew glasses.

Regulus settled on his lap. “Fine. I missed you.”

“I missed you too.” James held him close. “Severus and Peter want to do the ritual to try and unlock our memories on New Years Eve.”

“That’s soon.” Regulus blinked, a little insecurity wiggling in his chest. “James, do you think we’ll still love each other when we have our memories back?”

“Darling, I will love you in this and every life. It doesn’t matter what happened in the past, you are my present and my future.” James promised him, kissing his temple. “Come on, let’s go to bed.”

Regulus smiled. “I love you, James.”

“I love you too.” James smiled, weaving their fingers together, kissing his knuckles.

Regulus stood, pulling James up and they headed for bed.

As they entered their bedroom, the moonlight cast a gentle glow through the window, illuminating the room in a silver hue. Regulus turned to face James, a tender smile playing on his lips. He reached up, tracing the line of James' jaw with his fingertips. “You are the best thing that has ever happened to me.” He whispered. “Not including our girls.” He added.

James smiled. “I completely agree.”

They changed into their sleepwear and curled up into bed together. Holding each other close, their love stronger than ever, no matter what was to come, what memories they would soon unlock, the last twelve years were real and nothing could unmake them.

 

Cedric and Draco parted ways in the Entrance Hall with one last loving kiss and promises to see each other at breakfast before Draco departed for Moonlit Haven. Draco would have tried to sneak into the Hufflepuff dorm with him, but Professor McGonagall was watching the last of the students like a hawk. So, they would have to spend the night apart. Draco joined, Harry, Ron and Hermione and the four of them climbed up the stairs to Gryffindor Common room, each glowing with happiness. It had been a night to remember and one they would never forget.

Chapter 46

Notes:

James and Regulus are getting their memories back soon! It's time for Harry and Draco to know about them.

They had all agreed, with the memory ritual happening soon, that it was time to tell Harry and Draco about Regulus and James. Snape was pleased with their progress in occlumency, that they would be able to keep the secret and with their memories soon to be restored it was only right. Also, Remus and Sirius had agreed to babysit, Siri and Briar when the ritual took place, so that they weren’t in the vicinity if anything went wrong.

The day after Boxing Day, Remus and Sirius called Harry and Draco into the kitchen and asked them to sit down opposite them. Sirius clung to Remus’ hand, hoping Harry would forgive him for keeping this a secret.

Sirius took a deep breath, his voice steady yet filled with emotion. “Harry, Draco, there’s something you both need to know.”

Both boys looked at each other, curiosity and confusion etched on their faces, before turning their attention back to Sirius.

“It’s hard to explain and almost impossible to believe, but I promise you it’s true and I hope you can understand why we haven’t told you sooner. But something happened. The night the Death Eater’s attacked at the Quidditch World Cup.” Sirius paused.

Remus squeezed Sirius’s hand reassuringly as he continued. “I was helping the crowd get to the forest safely, trying to take down any Death Eaters I could when I came across a little girl, she was lost. I was helping her try to find her parents when… When her dad arrived. Harry, it was James.”

Harry frowned in confusion. “James, you… You can’t mean…”

“Your dad.” Sirius whispered. “I couldn’t believe it. I thought I’d gone mad but… It was him.” He nodded his head.

Harry shook his head. “No, no that doesn’t make sense. It’s a trick. It has to be.”

Remus reached forward, placing a hand over Harry’s. “It wasn’t Harry.” He shook his head solemnly. “We verified it, it was him.”

“And he was with someone. My brother, who I also thought to be dead. Regulus.” Sirius rubbed the back of his neck. “They’d had a bit of a whirlwind romance at school before he got with your mum.” He explained.

“He abandoned me?” Harry felt tears well in his eyes.

“NO.” Sirius grabbed Harry’s hand. “No Harry, I swear to you, whatever happened this wasn’t his choice.” He shook his head. “When I met them, they were different, they didn’t remember us or themselves. It took a lot of digging, but we discovered their memories had been tampered with.”

Harry’s eyes widened in realization. “So, they don’t remember anything?” He thought of Lockhart mindlessly grinning on the floor of the tunnel in the Chamber of Secrets.

Sirius nodded. “Yes, but the memories are still there, only blocked from them. But we have a plan to restore their true memories. We’re going to perform a ritual on New Year’s Eve to remove those blocks.”

Draco glanced at Harry, then back at Sirius and Remus. “Why are you telling us this now?”

Remus’s voice was gentle. “We didn’t know who is behind this but we have our suspicions…”

“Dumbledore.” Draco muttered.

Remus nodded. “Exactly. At the time the two of you were not skilled in occlumency but Professor Snape has agreed you are both at a level now, where it is safe for you to know the truth and none of us want to deprive Harry of his father any longer, especially once his memories are restored.”

Harry’s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. He looked at Remus, feeling a glimmer of hope. “So, once we do this ritual, he’ll remember everything? He’ll remember me?”

Remus nodded. “Yes, Harry. That’s our hope. We want to bring him back to you, as he was meant to be.”

Draco, who had been silent, finally spoke up. “And what happens if Dumbledore finds out what we’re planning?”

Sirius’s eyes hardened. “We’ll have to be cautious. This has to be done in secret, with only the people we trust the most. We can’t afford any mistakes.”

Harry took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. “I want to help. Whatever it takes, I’ll do it.”

A small smile played on Remus’s lips. “We know Harry, but this ritual is complex and risky, leave it to the adults who are practiced in it.”

“Are you and Sirius doing it?” Harry asked.

Remus shook his head. “No, neither of us are well versed in mind magic. Peter and Severus have been working on this. Peter was very good with memory charms, he and Gilderoy had a thing in school for a while, they were always working on mind magic together. People think Peter wasn’t an overly powerful or skilful wizard and that underestimation served him well for a time.” He sighed.

“But Snape hates my dad and what if Peter is still under Dumbledore’s influence?”

“Severus and Regulus were close friends, he may not hold warm feelings for James, but he cares deeply for Regulus, he wants to do this. Peter has been thoroughly checked, there are no traces of influence left on him. He wants to do this to. For what happened.” Sirius explained. “We trust them.”

Harry nodded, his mind winding back. “Wait, did you say my dad has a daughter? Do I have a sister?”

Remus smiled. “You have two, half-sisters but that doesn’t matter, their names are Siri and Briar, Siri is five and Briar is three.”

Sirius nodded. “They’re cute kids, and they’re going to adore their big brother.”

Harry felt a strange warmth spread through him at the thought of having sisters. He had grown up alone, yearning for family connections, and now he had more than he ever imagined. “I’d like to meet them,” he said softly, the weight of the mission momentarily lifted by this newfound joy.

“And you will.” Sirius assured him. “Actually er… Well, with the ritual, we offered to babysit, so they’re not in close vicinity if anything goes wrong.”

Harry's eyes widened. “They’re coming to stay? Here?” he asked, his excitement mingling with a pinch of anxiety.

“Yep,” Remus replied, his smile growing. “For New Years Eve and day.”

Harry couldn’t help but grin. “Wow, I’ve got sisters,” he murmured, more to himself than anyone else. He looked up at Sirius and Remus, a mixture of gratitude and eagerness in his eyes. “Do you really think they’ll like me?”

“Of course,” Sirius said, placing a reassuring hand on Harry’s shoulder. “I’ve been telling them and James all about you. They’re so excited to meet you.”

Harry nodded, taking a deep breath. “This is a lot. I think I er… I think I need some time alone.” He stood up. “I’m okay, I just… I need to process.”

“Take all the time you need Harry.” Remus smiled at him. “And we’re here if you have any questions.” He promised him.

Harry smiled. “Thanks, I’ll just… Be in my room.” He turned to walk out of the kitchen and realised Draco wasn’t following him. “Draco?”

Draco blinked. “Oh.” He thought Harry wanted to be alone, alone. He got up and hurried after his best friend, the two of them shutting themselves away in Harry’s bedroom.

Sirius sighed, chuckling slightly. “Still think those two are going to work it out?”

“It’s hard to say, Draco and Cedric have grown closer than I expected.”

“And I saw Harry with the Nott boy, that looked like it was going to get serious pretty fast.” Sirius nodded his head.

“I still think they’ll find a way to each other. As much as I like Cedric and Theo seems to be a nice boy. I think both are good for Harry and Draco; it gives them time to grow and to learn what they need from each other. Sometimes, relationships are beautiful while they last but eventually, they are meant to end. It doesn’t have to be a bad thing, and it doesn’t have to be painful.” Remus smiled.

“Like you and me with Gideon and Fabien.” Sirius smirked.

Remus nodded. “I think Harry and Draco will get together when they’re ready and if they’re not together now, then they’re not ready.”

Sirius nodded. “I still think I’m going to win the bet.”

“Keep believing that love.” Remus kissed him softly.

“Do you think he’ll be okay? Harry?” Sirius asked.

Remus nodded. “He’ll be fine.”

 

Harry sat on the edge of his bed in Moonlit Haven, the cozy cottage that had become his sanctuary. The room was dimly lit by the soft glow of the late morning winter sun through the window. He stared at the floor, his mind reeling from the revelation that had just been shared with him. His father, James Potter, was alive, and he had two little sisters. The news had hit him like a ton of bricks, and he felt as if the ground had been pulled out from under him.

Draco could see the turmoil etched on Harry's face and knew that his friend needed support and understanding. He approached Harry cautiously, sitting down beside him on the bed.

"Harry," Draco began softly, "I know this is a lot to take in. Do you want to talk about it?"

Harry shook his head, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I don't even know where to start, Draco. All this time, I thought my dad was dead. And now, not only is he alive, but I have two little sisters I didn't even know existed."

Draco placed a comforting hand on Harry's shoulder. "It's okay to feel overwhelmed. This is a huge change, and it's natural to feel confused and uncertain. But you're not alone. You have people who care about you and are here to help you through this."

Harry took a deep, shaky breath. "What if they don't like me? What if I can't be the brother they need? What if my dad is ashamed of me? What if he remembers who I am and doesn’t want to know? He has a whole new family now. Where do I fit in?"

Draco squeezed his shoulder reassuringly. "Harry, you're one of the kindest, most caring people I know. Your sisters are lucky to have you as their brother. You’re dad is going to be so proud of the man you’ve become. How could he not want you. It might take time to adjust, but this is a good thing, they’re all going to love you."

Harry looked up at Draco, gratitude shining in his eyes. "Thanks, Draco. I don't know what I'd do without you."

Draco smiled gently. "That's what friends are for Harry. We'll get through this together. Just take it one step at a time, and don't be afraid to lean on the people who care about you. Just because you’re gaining more people, doesn’t mean you don’t already have a family. You’re not getting rid of us that easily.”

Harry nodded, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. He knew that the road ahead would be challenging, but with Draco by his side, he felt a little more ready to face whatever came his way.

As the two friends sat in the quiet of the room, Harry realized that he didn't have to face this alone. With Draco's support, he could begin to process the news about his father and sisters and slowly start to build a new understanding of his family and his place in it.

“I can’t believe my dad is alive.” Harry whispered. “Why? Why did Dumbledore do this?” He felt more tears well in his eyes. “Why does he hate me so much? I thought he cared about me.”

Draco's eyes softened with empathy. "Harry, I don't think Dumbledore hates you. I don’t think he ever really thinks about other people, how his actions will affect them. He has a goal, whatever the hell it is, and he would do anything to achieve it. No matter the destruction he leaves behind.”

Harry nodded slowly, the weight of Draco's words settling over him. "I guess... I guess you're right. I just need time to process all this."

Draco smiled warmly. "And you'll have all the time you need, Harry. No pressure, no rush. We'll figure it out together."

The room fell into a comfortable silence, the bond between the two friends strengthening with every shared word. Harry's heart, though heavy with uncertainty, found solace in the steady presence of Draco. As the daylight dimmed outside, casting a gentle glow through the window, Harry allowed himself to hope that this unexpected turn of events might lead to something beautiful.

"Thank you, Draco," Harry said quietly. "For everything."

"Always," Draco replied, his voice firm with conviction. "I'll always be here for you, Harry."

And with that, Harry felt a renewed sense of determination. He would face this new chapter of his life head-on, with the steadfast support of his friends and the hope of discovering a family he never knew he had. Together, they would navigate the unknown, one step at a time.

 

On News Year Eve Harry was a mix of nervous excited. He couldn’t focus on anything as he kept glancing at the clock. The girls were arriving at one for lunch being dropped off by Regulus to avoid any upset of James seeing Harry and not knowing who he was. Not remembering, he would know who Harry was because he’d been told. James wanted to be reunited with his son, with full memory of him.

Harry took a deep breath, trying to calm the flurry of emotions that swirled within him. The anticipation of meeting his sisters for the first time was almost overwhelming. He wondered what they were like, what they looked like, and how they would respond to him. Would they accept him as their brother? Would they be able to understand the tumultuous journey that had led to this moment?

The minutes seemed to crawl by each tick of the clock amplifying his anxiety. Draco, sensing Harry's restlessness, placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "It’s going to be okay, Harry," he said softly.

Harry nodded, grateful for Draco's unwavering support. He couldn't imagine facing this day without his friend by his side.

As one o'clock approached, Harry's heart began to race. There was a woosh as the fire burned green and then their astrology professor was ushering two girls out of the fireplace. Harry looked at the two young girls, both with strikingly familiar features that mirrored his own. There was a moment of silence, a shared recognition and wonder, before massive smiles spread across the two girl’s faces and they rushed over to Harry with twinned cries of ‘Harry!’

Harry staggered a little at the force of the two girls rushing to hug him. “Oh… Hi. It’s nice to meet you two.” He grinned, glancing at Draco.

“Uncle Me, told us all about you. He said you fought a dragon, did you really?” Siri pulled back looking up at him.

“Er… Yeah, I did.” Harry nodded. “I’ve got a little model of the dragon in my room. I can show you if you like.”

“Yes please.” Siri exclaimed. “I love dragons, they’re so cool.”

Briar was staring at Harry with fascination. “You look like Daddy.”

Harry looked down at her. “Oh… Yeah, yeah, everyone says I do.”

Draco watched the scene unfold with a soft smile, his pride in Harry evident.

Harry's heart swelled with joy and a sense of belonging he had never experienced before.

“Who are you?” Briar fixed her eyes on Draco, curiosity burning in her eyes.

“Hi, I’m Draco. You must be Briar?” Draco smiled at her.

“Draco! That means dragon.” Siri exclaimed.

Draco nodded. “That’s right.”

“Can we go see the dragon model please?” Siri asked Harry.

Harry nodded. “Of course, do you want to come see too Briar?”

“Yes please.” Briar nodded.

Harry led his little sisters into his bedroom leaving Draco alone with Regulus.

“Hello Professor, did you have a nice rest of your Christmas?” Draco asked him. “Thank you so much for the book, I’m really enjoying it. The stuff about the deities is really fascinating.” He nodded his head.

Regulus smiled. “My Christmas has been lovely thank you Draco. And you’re most welcome. If you’re interested in the old religion there’s some other books I could lend you that go into more detail.”

Draco nodded. “I would love that.”

“Hang tight for a second.” Regulus disappeared through the floo and returned ten minutes later with three books. “These two go into detail about the Old Religion, this one gives details on specific gods and goddesses, their holidays and ways of worship, in general detail while this one goes into greater detail about customs and rituals, the other is a collection of myths and legends which talks a lot about the gods and their stories.” He held out the old tomes.

“Thank you.”

“Reggie.” Sirius bounded into the room. “Where are the girls?” He looked around.

“Harry is showing them the model of the Hungarian Horntail he faced. Siri is completely fascinated by dragons at the moment.” Regulus shook his head.

“You’ve got a future dragon tamer on your hands.” Sirius chuckled.

“Merlin I hope not.” Regulus sighed shaking his head. “And you’re sure this is all right?” He asked his brother.

Sirius nodded. “Reg, it’s fine. You just focus on getting those memories unlocked.” He placed a comforting hand on his brother’s shoulder. “We’ll be fine here. The girls will be fine.” He promised.

Regulus nodded. “No fire, don’t overload them with sugar, please keep bedtime and they still sleep with their night light. I’ve packed everything in this bag.” He held out the bag. “Briar always sleeps with Mr Ducky but she always leaves him somewhere random so be prepared to play find Mr Ducky before she goes to bed and…”

“Reg breathe.” Sirius cut him off. “I have the detailed five-page instruction manual you sent ahead. They will be fine. We’ve kept Draco and Harry alive; they’ll be fine. And so will you and James.”

Regulus sighed. “Right, you’re right. Well I should get back. There’s lots to do before tonight. I’ll see you tomorrow night.”

Sirius gave him a tight hug. “I can’t wait.” He whispered.

Regulus smiled returning the hug. “See you soon Draco.”

“Good luck Professor.” Draco nodded, hugging the books to his chest.

Regulus called out. “Girls, I’m leaving now, come say goodbye.”

Siri and Briar ran into the room and hugged their papa tightly. “Bye Papa.”

“Bye my darlings.” Regulus kissed each of their heads. “Be good for your uncles and Harry and Draco, have lots of fun. I’ll see you tomorrow night.” He promised.

“We will.” Briar nodded.

“Harry’s really cool papa.” Siri grinned at her papa.

“Yes he is.” Regulus nodded. “Have fun.”

Briar got a sudden surge of separation anxiety. “Papa don’t go.”

Regulus froze. “Oh Bee, it’s going to be okay. You’re going to have a great time, and you can tell me all about it when I get back tomorrow.”

Briar nodded; her eyes misty with tears.

Draco pressed his lips together. “Hey Briar, your papa tells me you like drawing, shall we go and make some cool drawings to show him when he comes back?”

Briar sniffed, nodding her head. “Okay.”

Draco led her over to the kitchen table where they got set up with paper and coloured pencils. He hummed tapping a pencil against his chin. “Hmmm, what should I draw?”

“An owl.” Briar suggested.

“Do you like owls?” Draco asked.

Briar nodded. “Owls bring letters from papa while he’s away at school.”

“You must miss him when he’s away but when you’re older, you can go to Hogwarts, and he’ll be there every day.” Draco smiled at her.

Briar smiled. “I guess but that’s ages away I’m only three and a half.”

Draco grinned. “Wow, you’re practically a grown up.”

“No I’m not.” Briar giggled, kicking her legs happily from the chair. “Do you like owls?”

“I do; I like when mine brings me letters from my dads too.” Draco nodded his head.

Meanwhile, Siri gave her papa one last hug and then hurried back to Harry in his room. She hurried over to where he was sat on the bed, climbing up to sit next to him and stared at the mini Hungarian Horntail in his hand. “Was it scary?”

Harry nodded. “Very scary.”

“You must be really brave.” Siri exclaimed. “My daddy is really brave too.”

“Yeah?” Harry asked.

“Uh huh, he stands up to mean people all the time, and he writes books but they’re too grown up for me to read.” Siri nodded her head.

“That’s cool. You should stand up to mean people, especially when they’re hurting others.” Harry agreed.

“Yep. But Papa says we shouldn’t judge people before we get to know them. Because you never know what someone else is experiencing unless you steal their shoes.” Siri nodded her head.

“Steal their shoes?”

“So you can walk in them.” Siri explained.

“Oh.” Harry nodded. “I understand.” He grinned.

Siri was a bundle of energy, she asked him a million questions and Harry happily answered all of them. She was funny too.

“So what do you like to do Siri, aside from dragons?” Harry asked her.

Siri smiled. “I like flying and making up games to play, I’m the best at making up games and I love Quidditch, daddy and papa took us to see the World Cup and it was so cool but then it got scary when those mean men showed up but then we found Uncle Me and now we’ve got you and Uncle Me and Uncle Remus and Uncle Severus and Uncle Peter I hope we find some Aunties too because it’s a lot of boys.”

“What about your mum?” Harry asked.

Siri shook her head. “We don’t have one. Daddy and Papa really wanted kids, so they used special magic to make us from them and then a lady had to help us grow but she isn’t our mum, she just helped us to grow into babies so we could be born.”

Harry nodded. “Wow, that’s really cool.”

“I think so.” Siri agreed. “It’s cool because even though two daddies don’t have the right stuff to make a baby like a mummy and daddy do, they can still make a baby that’s half each of them. Although I’m more like daddy and Briar is more like papa. Do you think your more like your daddy or mummy?”

“I don’t know. I was a baby when my mum died and my… our dad disappeared.” Harry shrugged.

“Because daddy lost his memories?” Siri asked.

Harry nodded. “Yeah, a lot of people told me he’d died too.”

“That sucks. But we can be a family now and daddy will have his memories again and you can get to know him.” Siri smiled.

“Yeah. I’m looking forward to that.” Harry agreed. “And we can have a lot of fun today and tomorrow.” He nodded his head.

“Yeah. I like spending time with Uncle Me.”

“Sirius right?”

“Yeah. He’s called Sirius and I’m called Siri. He calls me, mini me.” Siri smiled.

Harry chuckled ruffling her hair. “Makes sense. So do you like other magical creatures or just dragons?”

“I don’t know many others, I like unicorns because they’re pretty and fairies.” Siri nodded her head.

Harry got up and carefully took his last years Care of Magical Creatures book from the shelf and stroked the spin before removing the belt and walked over to the bed. “I get to take Care of Magical Creatures at school, we learnt loads last year but my favourite was the Hippogriffs.” He flicked through the pages until he found the page on Hippogriffs showing her the colourful illustration.

“Pretty.” Siri gasped. “Did you get to pet one?”

“Yeah. I even got to fly on his back, his name was Buckbeak.” Harry told her.

“Wow.” Siri stared up at him in awe.

“Yeah, Hippogriffs are very proud creatures, so when you first meet them, you have to bow to them to show respect and you have to keep eye contact, not even a blink.” Harry explained. “And if they bow back, it means they’re happy for you to approach them.”

Siri nodded. “I hope I can meet a Hippogriff one day.”

“Well, if you take Care of Magical Creatures at Hogwarts you can.” Harry grinned.

“What’s Hogwarts like?” Siri asked.

Harry's eyes sparkled as he thought about the castle. “Hogwarts is magical. It’s a huge, old castle with towers and secret passages, and the ceilings in the Great Hall are enchanted to look like the sky. There are moving staircases, talking portraits, and ghosts that roam the halls. You get to learn all kinds of magic, from potions to spells to flying on broomsticks."

Siri's eyes widened. "It sounds amazing! Do you have lots of friends there?"

Harry smiled warmly. "Yeah, my best friends Ron and Hermione are great. We’ve had so many adventures together. Hermione is the smartest person I know, she keeps us all alive and Ron is really brave and funny and he’s amazing at chess. In our first year, he beat an enchanted giant chess set, the pieces were huge, and it worked like real wizards’ chess, so the pieces smashed each other when they took them. And well, this was a really difficult task, and we had to take the place of a piece on the board. Ron was a Knight, and he played the most amazing game of chess Hogwarts has ever seen, he was really brave as well, because to win, he had to sacrifice himself so that I could checkmate the king. He won Gryffindor House sixty points for it. Then Draco joined our group when he came back to Hogwarts last year, he had an accident in his first year which is how he got adopted by Remus and now Sirius. Don’t tell anyone but he’s my favourite out of everyone.” Harry whispered.

Siri nodded her head, miming zipping her lips shut.

Harry grinned. “Then there’s Neville, who’s becoming a closer friend, he’s very funny and he’s really good at Herbology, that’s the study of magical plants. You’ll love it there, Siri. There’s always something happening, and every day is an adventure.”

Siri beamed with excitement. "I can't wait to go to Hogwarts! I hope I get to be in the same house as you. But I won’t be there when you go, I’ve got six more years before I can go." She pouted.

Harry nodded. “Yeah, but I think I might like to be a teacher there when I graduated. And that’s three years away so by the time you go to Hogwarts, I might be your teacher.”

“Cool! Then we can spend time together and you can show me all the things you know about Hogwarts. What subject do you want to teach?” Siri asked him, her eyes wide.

“Well, I’m not sure, Defence Against the Dark Arts is good but between you and me, I love Transfiguration. I wasn’t really interested in it, but Sirius has been teaching me loads of extra stuff about it and there’s loads of cool stuff you can.” Harry explained.

Siri grinned. “You’re going to be the best teacher! You’ve already taught me about Hogwarts and Hungarian Horntails and Hippogriffs.” She nodded her head.

Harry smiled. “Thanks Siri, I’d be happy to teach you more. I’m also hoping that some of my friends will become teachers too. I think it would be really cool. Draco is really good at potions and he’s already helping younger students with extra classes. And Neville is doing the same as Herbology.”

“Wow.” Siri stared at him. “I want to be a dragon tamer.” She puffed out her chest proudly.

“You know… I’m friends with a dragon tamer. He works in Romania.” Harry told her.

Siri looked at him like he’d just told her he was personal friends with Walt Disney. “Really? Can I meet him? Do you think he would tell me all about dragons?”

“I’ll send him a letter and see if he’s about, because he lives so far away it might be tricky, but I’m sure he’d be happy to share stuff about dragons.” Harry nodded his head, making a mental note to write to Charlie Weasley as soon as possible.

Sirius knocked on the door. “How’s it going in here?”

“Uncle Me, Harry knows a dragon tamer and he’s going to write to him and ask if he’ll tell me stuff about dragons?” Siri exclaimed, practically vibrating with excitement.

Sirius grinned. “Wow, that’s awesome. Did he tell you all about facing the dragon for the first task of the tournament?”

“Yeah and he showed me the model of the dragon he had to face. It’s called a Hungarian Horntail.” Siri nodded her head.

“You can keep him if you like?” Harry offered, holding out the tiny Hungarian Horntail that was curled up asleep in his hand.

Siri gasped. “For real life?”

Harry nodded. “Yeah.”

“Thank you, thank you, thank you.” Siri flung her arms around Harry, carefully accepting the dragon into her hands, staring at it. “My very first dragon. I shall name you Pepper.”

Sirius smiled, winking at Harry over her head. “Well, I just wanted to let you know that lunch is ready. We’ve gone simple, dino nuggies and chips.”

“Yum, I’m starving.” Siri jumped up and ran from the room. “Bee, look what Harry gave me.” She cried, rushing over to her little sister. “Her name is Pepper and she’s a Hungarian Horntail.”

Sirius wrapped his arm around Harry’s shoulders. “See, told you, you were a natural.”

Harry smiled, feeling warmth spread through him at the joyous scene. He felt like part of the family, a feeling he cherished deeply. They made their way to the kitchen where the tantalizing aroma of dino nuggets and chips filled the air.

As they sat down for lunch, Siri continued to chatter animatedly about her new dragon. Bee listened intently; eyes wide with wonder. It was these simple moments of togetherness that made Harry feel truly at home.

“So, Harry,” Sirius began, a twinkle in his eye. “Got any other magical creatures up your sleeve?”

Harry chuckled, shaking his head. “Not today, but who knows what the future might bring?”

They all laughed, diving into their meal with gusto. The room was filled with the sound of laughter and conversations, making it a perfect, cozy afternoon.

 

Remus returned from helping Severus and Peter set up for the ritual to find Siri and Briar tucked into either side of Harry on the sofa, eyes glued to Cinderella playing on the tv. Sirius was curled up in one of the armchairs, fast asleep and Draco was curled up in the other with a book in his lap, deeply engrossed in it. He walked over to his husband and kissed the top of his head. Sirius stirred blinking open his eyes. “You’re home, everything set?” He asked.

“All set, the easy part is done.” Remus sighed. “Now, we just have to wait.”

“Come on, I’ll fix you some dinner.” Sirius got up and pulled him into the kitchen. “It’s going great, the girls adore Harry as predicted. And Briar is drawn to Draco, they spent hours drawing at the kitchen table.”

“A good day then?” Remus looked over the pictures still on the kitchen table.

“Yeah.” Sirius nodded, dishing up a plate of chicken curry and rice for Remus, passing him the plate. We’ll have to get them to bed once the movie is over.”

Remus nodded. “Thanks love.” He accepted the food.

 

Draco was absorbed in his book on the myths and legends that Professor Noir had lent him. He had heard of the Old Religion, it was most died out now, a few traditions remained but most of it had been lost after Merlin’s time when the magical world changed, and wizards went into hiding from the muggles.

Before there was anything, there was only light and dark. They danced in the cosmos, intricately entwined, keeping balance in the universe. Their dance was harmonious, for one could not exist without the other. Light brought warmth and clarity, while dark offered coolness and mystery. They were the primordial forces, the essence of creation itself.

As they moved, light and dark began to sing. Their song was a melody of creation, filled with notes that resonated through the vast emptiness. This celestial harmony brought the world into existence. The universe, once void, became full. Stars ignited, planets formed, and galaxies spiralled into being. Their song continued, and with every note, the world grew richer, filled with people, animals, and magic.

Light and dark, no longer just forces, took on forms that embodied their essence. Light became life, the breath of existence, nurturing and growing. Dark became death, the quiet end, a necessary return to balance. They were husband and wife, watching over their creations with a careful eye, ensuring that the balance they had maintained for eons continued in this new world.

And like any union, from light and dark came their children. These children were the stars and the moons, the deities and spirits that roamed the cosmos. Some were embodiments of elements—fire, water, earth, and air—while others were more abstract, like time, fate, and dreams. Each child had a role, a purpose, contributing to the harmony and order of the universe.

The children spread across the cosmos, bringing with them the gifts of their parents. They whispered to chosen humans who accepted them with open hearts, teaching them the ways of magic, the cycles of life and death, and the importance of balance. The people, in turn, honoured these celestial beings, building temples and writing myths to remember the origins of all things. Passing on their knowledge to their children.

As the ages passed, the song of light and dark continued to echo through the universe. It was in the rustling of leaves, the crash of ocean waves, and the quiet of the night. It was a reminder that, despite the chaos of existence, balance was the heart of creation.

Light and dark, life and death, husband and wife, observed from their celestial throne. Their love and their song endured, a testament to the beauty of their dance and the world they had brought to life.

Draco felt a pull in his heart as he read about the Old Beliefs on the creation of life and death, it sounded beautiful, he could almost picture it in his head. He looked and the beautiful watercolour artwork someone had painted, visuals representations of husband and wife. He traced his fingers over the drawings.

A piece of popcorn bounced off his head and Draco looked up to see Harry grinning at him. Draco rolled his eyes. “Wait, where are Siri and Briar?” He panicked noticing the two girls were gone.

“Remus and Sirius are getting them ready for bed, you missed the movie. Good book?” Harry asked him.

Draco nodded. “Yeah, it’s about the Old Religion, it’s really interesting.”

“Old Religion?” Harry frowned.

“Yeah.” Draco marked his page with his bookmark closing the book and moved over to sit next to Harry. “It’s said to be from Merlin’s time, but no one really practices it anymore. It died out with the Great Purge.”

“The Great Purge?” Harry asked.

Draco nodded. “Do you know the legend of King Arthur?”

“You mean Camelot?”

“Yeah.”

“Yeah I know it.” Harry nodded his head. “He pulled a sword from the stone and united the kingdoms of Britain but then he died I think.”

Draco nodded. “Well, back then magic wasn’t a secret, muggles and wizards lived together, wizards were seen as important people, muggles would come to them for wisdom and advice, they helped with crop growth and healing and protecting people from magical creatures.” He explained.

“So wizards weren’t always hiding from muggles?” Harry asked eyes wide.

Draco shook his head. “No, we all lived together in harmony.”

“What happened?” Harry stared at Draco.

“Legend says that the King started to fear magic, that it was dangerous. That wizards wanted to control the muggles and were doing harm to the people. He used fear to  turn the people against magic. And then the witch hunts began. So four wizards got together to build a place of safety for young witches and wizards who hadn’t yet learnt to master magic.”

“Wait, do you mean Hogwarts?” Harry gasped.

“Yeah but back then it wasn’t called Hogwarts, it was called Camelot.” Draco explained.

Harry’s jaw dropped. “It was? But that’s not what Hogwarts a History says.”

Draco shrugged. “People rewrite history all the time.”

“But what about Merlin and King Arthur?” Harry asked. “And the Knights of the Round Table?” He added.

“Well, they were students at the school. Arthur was a Gryffindor and Merlin was a Slytherin, they were best friends. Back then the houses mixed together a lot more, there wasn’t such a big divide, but the school was a lot smaller, wizards weren’t as many back then because well the population of Britain was a lot smaller.” Draco explained.

“Is it true what the legends say about the founders falling out?” Harry asked.

“I think so but history was rewritten to make Salazar Slytherin this really evil guy. But he wasn’t really. Salazar thought that it was important to keep the school safe from the muggles who were hunting them, he lost his family in an attack by the king and his men, he lost his two sons and his wife, only his daughter and he survived. But you see there were children being discovered who had muggle parents, but they had magic. Slytherin was worried that bringing the children to the school would risk their safety. And that the witch hunters would find them. Magic has evolved so much from the old days. It wasn’t like it is now.” Draco shook his head. “It was more ritualistic and elemental. They didn’t have the defences we have now.”

Harry hung onto Draco’s every word. He wished Binns taught this in history of magic it sounded fascinating. But it was the way Draco told it, speaking with such a reverence and passion for the subject.

“But Gryffindor wanted to accept the children.”

Draco nodded. “He believed all children with magic should be protected.”

“Well he was right.” Harry agreed.

“But the King was using children to try and find the safe haven of the last of the magic. Camelot didn’t just have children there but all magical people. It was at one point the very last magical dwelling of Britain. So, he created pretenders to try and find it.” Draco explained. “And he managed it. A child of a witch hunter found their way into the castle, his name was Mordred and he let a group of the worst witch hunters into the school, led by a woman called Morgan Le Fey, it’s believed but not really proven that she was Arthur’s half-sister and jealous that he had magic when she didn’t.”

“Slytherin, he built the chamber of secrets to hide his people in an attack. You mentioned the entrance in the bathroom you found in second year but there are meant to be loads of hidden entrances all around Hogwarts, a lot have probably been lost to time and with the school expanding.” Draco explained. “The founders defended the school along with Merlin and Arthur and a bunch of other students. They managed to defeat the witch hunters. But Slytherin was gravely injured. He and Gryffindor reconciled, but he begged Gryffindor to swear to him that he would protect their people that he wouldn’t risk their safety again.”

“Gryffindor didn’t make the promise?” Harry asked.

“No, he did. But he knew the best way to protect his people was for him to step away from the school. He performed a ritual, he took his sword, and he cast it into a stone in the courtyard, he proclaimed that only the true leader of their people who was brave, wise, loyal and cunning would be able to pull it from the stone.” Draco explained. “And then he went away from Camelot and never returned.”

Harry gasped. “Wow. And Arthur pulled it from the stone?”

“He was only fourteen at the time and it became a right of passage when someone turned seventeen to try and draw the sword. All the adults had already tried right away but none of them could do it.” Draco shook his head. “When Arthur turned seventeen, he didn’t even want to try, he didn’t believe he could be the one, he was certain Merlin would be the one, Merlin was a natural at magic, his gifts were instinctual and powerful, he had a great mind and a compassion for his people. But Merlin pushed him to try, he knew Arthur was a born leader, Merlin wasn’t good with people.” Draco smiled. “And Arthur pulled the sword. He became Hogwarts first Headmaster. He named Merlin his deputy and his named Lancelot, Gwaine, Percival, Elyan and Leon protectors of Camelot, did you know back then Hogwarts had sword fighting classes? Anyway, they became in charge of protecting the school, with Merlin’s help they created the ward stones that protect Hogwarts to this day, other wards have been added over the years as magic evolves but the ward stone, made from the stone the sword was drawn from, still exists in the heart of Hogwarts, every student who steps into the castle adds to it’s magic.” Draco told him. “And he named Tristan, Isolde, Guinevere, Elaine, Galahad and Nimue as teachers.”

Harry smiled. “Wow, that’s amazing. Do you really think it’s true?”

Draco nodded. “I believe it. I’ve got some books on it if you want to borrow them.”

“Yes.” Harry said immediately. “Draco, do you think anyone who wields the swords has to be wise, brace, loyal and cunning?”

“I do, legend says that when Arthur was old and dying, he asked Merlin to hide the sword to be presented to a worthy person in times of great need, one who was as he was, wise and brave and loyal and cunning.” Draco repeated. “Why?”

“Because I drew the sword of Godric Gryffindor from the Sorting Hat in the Chamber of Secrets in second year. Dumbledore told me only a true Gryffindor could have done it.” Harry pressed his lips together.

“You never said it was the sword of Godric Gryffindor!” Draco exclaimed. “Harry that’s huge.” He shifted on the sofa. “What happened to the sword?”

“It’s in Dumbledore’s office.” Harry shrugged.

“What? He took it away from you? But it’s rightfully yours.” Draco exclaimed.

“It’s just a sword.” Harry frowned.

“Just a… Just a sword he says.” Draco got up and rushed to his room, pulling the book from the shelf and hurried back into the living room. “You need to read this book and then tell me it’s just a sword.”

Harry laughed at his friend’s dramatics. “Okay.” He agreed accepting the book.

“What are you boys talking about?” Remus asked walking into the living room.

“Draco’s been telling me about King Arthur and Merlin.” Harry explained.

Remus smiled. “Ah, a great story, shame it’s been butchered.” He sighed, sinking into the armchair. “You had a good day with your sisters, Sirius was telling me.”

Harry nodded. “Yeah, they’re great.”

“Dad, Harry called the sword of Godric Gryffindor, Excalibur, just a sword.” Draco turned to Remus. “I’ve given him a book so he can educate himself.”

Remus chuckled at his son’s dramatics. “I’m sure you’ll find the book very informative Harry.” He agreed.

Sirius joined them. “Okay, they’re asleep.” He flopped down onto the other armchair. “Movie?” He asked.

“Yes.” Draco and Harry agreed.

They stayed up until midnight, counting down the new year together. Remus pulled Sirius in for a kiss. “Happy New Year Darling.”

“1995, going to be our year.” Sirius grinned at him.

Draco gave Harry a tight hug. “Happy New Year Harry.”

“Happy New Year Draco.” Harry smiled.

They all headed for bed, Harry crawled into bed and opened the book Draco had given him and started to read.

In his own bed, Draco opened the book on the Old Religion Gods and kept reading. The next story was about the sun and the moon.

As Life and Death began their song for the first time, from their primordial void emerged two divine beings, Solara, the radiant goddess, and Selune, the serene goddess. Though they were sisters, they represented opposing forces destined to bring balance to the cosmos. Day and Night.

Solara, with her golden hair and eyes that blazed like the heart of a star, was imbued with the power to create light and warmth. She longed to illuminate the world, to dispel the shadows and nurture life. Selune, on the other hand, with her silver tresses and eyes that shimmered like the surface of a tranquil lake, possessed the power to weave darkness and dreams. She sought to bring calm and reflection, to provide a canvas for the stars and a sanctuary for rest.

The sisters decided to combine their powers to bring forth the celestial bodies that would govern the cycles of day and night. Solara reached deep within her essence, gathering a brilliant sphere of light that she cast into the sky. This sphere became the sun, a blazing beacon that bathed the world in warmth and life-giving energy. Flora and fauna thrived under its golden rays, and the world blossomed into a vibrant tapestry of existence.

Selune, observing her sister's creation, knew that the world required balance. She reached into the depths of her being and summoned a silvery orb of darkness, which she gently placed opposite the sun. This orb became the moon, a luminous guardian of the night that cast a gentle glow upon the world. Under its ethereal light, the creatures of the night emerged, and dreams flourished in the quiet embrace of darkness.

To ensure harmony, Solara and Luna established a divine dance between their creations. The sun would reign over the sky during the day, bringing light and vitality, while the moon would ascend at dusk, offering tranquillity and introspection. This eternal cycle of light and dark, day and night, allowed the world to thrive in a state of perfect equilibrium.

The bond between the sun and the moon was unbreakable, a testament to the enduring love and cooperation of Solara and Selune. Together, they maintained the delicate balance of the world through their celestial dance, where Solara's sun ruled the day and Selune’s moon watched over the night.

Among the myriad creatures that thrived under their care, there existed a tribe of humans who revered the sisters as their protectors and guides. These humans lived in harmony with nature, worshipping the sun by day and the moon by night. They celebrated the cycle of life, drawing strength and wisdom from both goddesses.

One fateful night, as Selune's moon cast its gentle glow upon the earth, an ancient forest spirit, envious of the sisters' power, sought to disrupt the harmony they had created. The spirit, malevolent and cunning, whispered into the ears of a young man from the tribe, sowing seeds of fear and distrust. The young man, named Lycaon, was a skilled hunter and a respected leader, but the spirit's venomous words took root in his heart.

"Why should you and your people be subject to the whims of the goddesses?" the spirit hissed. "Claim their power for yourself, and you shall be unstoppable."

Lycaon, blinded by ambition, devised a plan to seize the divine power. Under the cover of night, he ventured deep into the forest to seek out Selune. As he approached her sacred grove, he called out to the goddess, feigning reverence.

"Great Selune, I come seeking your guidance and blessings," he implored.

Selune, ever compassionate, descended from the heavens to meet the young man. But as she approached, Lycaon revealed his true intentions, wielding a blade crafted from the spirit's dark magic. He lunged at the goddess, attempting to strike her down and absorb her power.

Selune, though startled, defended herself with grace and strength. She called upon her sister, Solara, who arrived in a blaze of light. Together, the goddesses subdued Lycaon, but the dark magic of the blade had already tainted him.

As punishment for his treachery, Solara and Selune cast a powerful curse upon Lycaon. He was transformed into a creature that embodied the duality of their powers—a werewolf. By day, he retained his human form, but by night, under the light of the full moon, he would transform into a fearsome wolf, forever caught between the realms of light and darkness.

The curse did not end with Lycaon. For his bite turned those of his village and as they became a pack, so did their descendants. All inherited the werewolf's fate, their transformations bound to the cycles of the sun and moon. The goddesses, though saddened by the necessity of the curse, hoped it would serve as a reminder of the consequences of ambition and betrayal.

And the pack learnt. Unlike Lycaon they saw not a curse but a gift from their goddesses to be truly at one with both day and night, to belong in nature in a way no mortal could. Selune watched, saddened to see the curse spread, claiming innocent lives, being used as a weapon and spreading fear. So, she decided to find a champion, if they could prove themselves worthy, she would gift them with knowledge beyond what they knew, no longer beholden by the fullness of the moon, their change would no longer be forced upon them but a choice. She watched for many years as packs divided and spread throughout the world, until she found a young man, a direct descendant of Lycaon.

He led a pack not just of wolves but shapeshifters, gifted to transform into an inner animal and walk with nature. His name was Lycan. His pack worshipped day and night, became one with the forest and nature, unified and strong under his leadership and wisdom. Lycan led his pack, defending others from the Dark Wolves, a pack who worshipped the evil spirit that had brought about their creation, spreading the curse, wanting to infect the entire world, so that the darkness of the wolf would be all that remained.

Selune tested Lycan, she watched him under the full moon and waited.

She observed his actions, his decisions, and his heart. When the time was right, she descended once more to the mortal realm. This time, not as the compassionate goddess, but as a formidable force of nature.

"Lycan," she called, her voice echoing through the trees. "You have shown courage, wisdom, and a reverence for the balance of all things. For this, I offer you a choice."

Lycan, though initially startled, recognized the divine presence and knelt before Selune. "Great Selune, I am honored by your presence and your words. What choice do you offer me?"

Selune extended her hand, revealing a small, luminous orb. "This is the Essence of Balance. If you accept it, you and your pack will no longer be bound by the curse of the full moon. You will gain control over your transformations, able to shift at will. However, with this power comes great responsibility. You must continue to protect the balance between light and darkness, and guide others who may stray from this path."

Lycan, with unwavering determination, accepted the orb. As he did, a radiant light enveloped him, filling him with a profound sense of peace and clarity. "I accept this gift, and the responsibility that comes with it. I vow to uphold the balance and protect all that is sacred."

Selune nodded, a serene smile gracing her features. "Then rise, Lycan, Champion of Balance. May your wisdom and strength lead your pack to a future where harmony reigns."

With this newfound power, Lycan and his pack became the guardians of the forest, revered by both mortals and spirits alike. They maintained the delicate equilibrium, ensuring that neither light nor darkness would ever dominate completely. And so, the legacy of Lycaon was transformed from one of ambition and betrayal to one of unity and balance, a testament to the enduring power of redemption and the strength of the human spirit.

As the mortal world evolved, Lycan’s pack of the Great Forest, became whispering spirits, werewolves continued to roam but as humans became stronger, their packs dwindled and as the world forgot the Old Ways, so did the werewolves forget their history, now all that is left are stories and the moon.

Draco reread the story three more times. The words sinking into him as he read over and over again until he had memorised every word. He fell asleep dreaming of an expansive forest where the spirits of Lycan and his pack roamed free under the light of Selune and the moon.  

Notes:

Next chapter will be the ritual.

I hope you liked this law on the magical world, I'm rather proud of it :) I've been a lover of Arthurian Legend since I was little and as Merlin exists in this world I ran with it

Chapter 47

Peter and Severus stood in the dimly lit chamber, their faces grave with the weight of the task before them. The ritual to unlock James and Regulus' memories was fraught with peril, but it was the only hope of uncovering the truth. Peter walked around the ritual circle checking that everything was perfect. He was nervous to do this, he needed it to work. His mother had been a follower of the Old Religion, she’d taught him the rituals and practices, it had made Hogwarts so confusing but now it could be the thing that brought them all together again. Peter looked up checking his watch. “It’s time, we should do James first.”

“I’ll go fetch him.” Severus placed a steadying hand on Peter's shoulder. "Remember, I will be your anchor. If anything goes wrong, I will pull you back."

Peter nodded, watching Severus leave the room and return a few moments later with a nervous James.

Pain stabbed his chest seeing his old friend. His betrayal weighed hard on his shoulders. He would make it right; he would do everything he could to make amends. He would give Harry his dad back. He may never be forgiven, and he would not ask for it, he knew he didn’t deserve it. But he would still try and do better.

“What do you need me to do?” James asked.

“Lie…” Peter cleared his throat. “Lie down in the centre of the circle.” He motioned to the ritual circle. “You should take your shoes and socks off.”

James nodded, removing his shoes and socks before walking into the centre of the circle, sitting down and then lying back, hands resting on his stomach.

Peter looked to Severus who took his position outside the circle. Peter walked over to Severus, a handful of mountain ash grasped in his fist, he slowly let the powder fall as he walked back into the circle, stopping just before James’ head and used the last of the powder to create a circle big enough for Peter to sit in. Peter lowered himself to the floor sitting cross legged. Taking a deep breath before reaching out to James. He placed his hands on James' temples, feeling the faint hum of dormant memories beneath his fingertips. With a murmured incantation, Peter's consciousness began to merge with James'.

Suddenly, Peter found himself standing in a vivid recollection. He watched as a younger James cradled a newborn Siri, his face alight with wonder and joy. The scene shifted, and Peter saw James and Regulus on their first date, their laughter mingling with the sounds of a bustling café. Each memory flowed into the next, a cascade of moments that shaped James' life. But as Peter delved deeper, the memories grew distorted. An ominous presence loomed, and Peter could sense the false memories that obscured the truth. He came upon a swirling black cloud, crackling with electric blue lightning. It pulsed with malevolence, blocking the true memories from sight.

A child version of James appeared beside him, looking up at the cloud, his eyes wide with fear. "Don't touch it." The child warned. "The angry man is behind there."

Peter knelt beside the child version of his friend; keeping his voice gentle but firm as he placed a kind hand on the child’s shoulder. "James, I know this is scary, but we need to destroy this cloud. The angry man is you, and you need to remember. Will you help me?"

The child hesitated. “I’m scared.”

“It’s okay to be scared.” Peter whispered. “Courage is not the absence of fear, you taught me that James. Your family needs you. Harry needs you.” He pleaded.

Child James stared at Peter and then reached out for his hand. Peter took his hand with a small smile, turning once more to face the storm. As they approached, the lightning crackled more fiercely, but Peter held his ground, urging the child to focus. “Let my friend go.” Peter demanded of the storm.

“No.” A dark voice snarled, the cloud writhing, sparking with energy.

With a burst of determination, the child James reached out, and the cloud began to unravel. It writhed and resisted, but with Peter's encouragement, they tore through the false memories, revealing the truth hidden beneath.

And child James turned into the man he was now but when he looked at Peter there was recognition there. James embraced Peter, holding him tight. “It wasn’t your fault.” He whispered to Peter. “I forgive you.”

Peter sobbed clinging to his best friend as the last tendrils of the cloud dissipated with an enraged scream.

James pulled back from the embrace. “It wasn’t your fault.” He whispered. “Thank you.” And Peter felt a tug, and Severus' voice echoed in his mind. "It's time to come back."

Peter's consciousness snapped back to the present, his hands still resting on James' temples. James stirred, his eyes fluttering open, filled with a newfound clarity.

Peter looked to Severus, a sense of triumph in his eyes. "We did it. He's remembering."

Severus nodded, a rare smile touching his lips. "One down, one to go."

James eyes snapped open with a gasp. He blinked up at Peter. “Pete?”

“Hi James.” Peter felt tears well in his eyes.

James got to his knees and pulled Peter in for a hug. “It wasn’t your fault.” He promised him. “I wanted to say it here too. I forgive you Peter, because there is nothing to forgive.”

Peter sobbed holding his friend tightly. “I’m so sorry, I should have been stronger.”

“You were strong, so strong. You came back; you brought me back.” James smiled.

Peter nodded. “Now I just have to bring back your husband.”

“Take a minute.” Severus spoke. “Regulus has waited twelve years, I’m sure he can wait ten more minutes.” He smiled.

James Potter looked to Severus Snape with recognition in his eyes for the first time. He pushed himself to stand, walking out of the ritual circle. For a moment Severus thought he was going to hit him but then James Potter extended his hand.

Severus stared at him. His mind went to Draco and his promise. Let go of anger and jealousy. He swallowed and reached out grasping the offered hand in a firm handshake and then James Potter pulled him in for a hug. “Thank you.” He whispered to Severus.

Frozen in shock, Severus cleared his throat and patted James on the back with a nod of his head.

James pulled back running a hand through his hair. “Wo, it’s like a really bad head rush.”

“It’ll take time for your memories to sort themselves out properly. I suggest meditation which I know is going to be a chore for you, Mr-I-Can’t-Sit-Still-For-Two-Minutes.” Peter smiled, unable to leave his circle until Regulus’ memories were restored. “We should get Regulus here and return his memories.”

“I’ll go get him.” James hurried up the stairs to fetch his husband.

Regulus stepped into the chamber a few minutes later, removing his shoes and socks silently, James telling him what to do. Seeing his husband, his true self again, eased his fear, as he had promised he still loved him. Regulus took a deep breath. “I’m ready.”

“Step into the circle and lie down.” Peter took his seat in the circle of mountain ash once more. “Close your eyes and try to relax.”

Regulus laid on the floor in the centre of the circle and closed his eyes. Steadying his breathing and placed his hands on his stomach.

Peter nodded to Severus, who stood in place, watching over them. Peter placed his hands on Regulus' temples, feeling the faint hum of dormant memories beneath his fingertips. With a murmured incantation, Peter's consciousness began to merge with Regulus', and he felt a familiar tug as he was pulled into the depths of Regulus' mind. Unlike James' chaotic and fluid mind, Regulus' memories were organized within an eerie, distorted version of Grimmauld Place. The house stood tall and imposing, its dark walls and shadowed corners whispering of secrets long buried.

Peter stepped into the dimly lit hall, his footsteps echoing on the cold stone floor. He approached the first door he saw and tried the handle, only to yank his hand back in pain as it seared his skin. The door was locked, and the handle scalded to the touch. Grimacing, he moved to the next door, then another, finding the same result each time.

Severus' voice echoed softly in Peter's mind, "Do you need to come back?"

"No," Peter replied firmly. "I need to keep looking."

Determined, Peter pressed on, exploring the labyrinthine halls of Grimmauld Place. At last, he reached a small, unassuming boiler cupboard tucked away in a corner. With a deep breath, he opened the door to reveal a small, frightened child version of Regulus, huddled in the shadows, covering his ears with his hands.

"Regulus," Peter called softly, crouching down to the child's level. "It's alright. I'm here to help you."

Child Regulus looked up with wide, stubborn eyes, shaking his head vehemently. "No! I'm not coming out!"

Peter sighed, realizing this was going to be more difficult than he anticipated. He reached out a hand, trying to coax the child out with gentle words. "You can trust me, Regulus. I promise you, everything will be okay. But you need to come with me."

“No. They’ll attack me again. The dementors will come and they’ll kiss me.” Regulus cried.

“Regulus, you need to come out now. The dementors won’t harm you. They’re just shadows to keep you here. Sirius is waiting for you. Don’t you want to see him again?” Peter pleaded.

Regulus looked up at him with misty eyes. “Siri?” He asked. “My brother is waiting?”

Peter smiled. “Yes, he wants you to come home. He’s so proud of you Regulus.”

It took several long, tense minutes, but finally, child Regulus hesitantly reached out and grasped Peter's hand, allowing himself to be pulled from the cupboard. As soon as they stepped into the hallway, a cacophony of sound erupted. Every locked door flew open, and shadows poured out, screaming and writhing towards them. Peter held tightly to child Regulus, shielding him as best he could from the onslaught. The shadows' screams were deafening, their touch like ice as they whipped around them, like a hurricane.

Peter gritted his teeth, holding child Regulus close, desperate to protect him as fear covered him.

And then child Regulus who found his voice, standing his ground with newfound courage. "Go away!" He yelled, his voice echoing with authority. “I’m not scared of you anymore.”

Suddenly, the shadows recoiled, their screams turning into wails of defeat. They were forced out of the house, banished by the strength of child Regulus' defiance. The house fell silent, and Peter looked down to see the child regaining composure, a new sense of calm settling over him. And just like with James, child became man.

Regulus cleared his throat. “Erm… You can let go of me now.” He mumbled.

Peter blinked. “Oh.” He let go of Regulus. “I er… I guess I’ll see you on the other side.” He felt the connection began to fade, and Peter's consciousness returned to the present. Regulus' memories were restored, the shadows of his past conquered.

Peter’s eyes opened and the world spun. He thanked the gods for their aid in helping him restore balance, a silent prayer to the universe and then he broke the circle of mountain ash and rose to his feet, the world tilted and he stumbled.

Severus reached out grabbing his friends arm and steered him to sit in a chair. He pressed a glass of water into his hands. “You did it.”

Peter nodded. “His memories were a lot harsher.” He sipped the water. “It’ll probably take him longer to wake up.”

Regulus laid motionless for half an hour before his eyes blinked open. Severus ordered Peter to go and keep James company while he watched over his friend. Regulus gasped sitting up and groaned clutching his head.

“Regulus.” Severus breathed.

Regulus’ head snapped up to look at his old friend. “Sev.”

“Good to see you Regulus.”

“You too Severus. We… We have a lot to talk about.” Regulus swallowed. “I have so much I need to tell you.” He shook his head.

“We have time.” Severus promised him.

Regulus sighed. “No, I don’t think we do.”

 

James looked up when Regulus and Severus walked out of the basement. He sprung to his feet rushing over to his husband, his past self couldn’t believe that he had finally married Regulus Black. He was here and…

“James.” Regulus breathed.

“Hi love.” James smiled at him. “How do you feel?”

“Strange.” Regulus sighed. “You?”

James nodded. “Like my past is trying to catch up with the present.” He wrapped his arms around his husband. “But both agree with how much they love you.” He whispered to him, rubbing his back. “Never going to stop.”

Regulus rested his forehead against James’ chest, wrapping his arms around him. “I love you too.” He whispered.

 

Harry woke up to someone small jumping on his bed. He groaned reaching for his glasses and looked over at Siri dressed in Elmo pyjamas, her hair a wild mess with a huge smile on her face. “Harry wake up, Uncle Me and Uncle Remus made pancakes.”

“Okay, I’m up.” Harry grinned and grabbed the little girl in a hug tickling her sides making her squeal and laugh.

“Harry.” Siri complained.

Harry pulled her in for a tight hug.

Siri hugged him back. “Love you big brother.”

“Love you too little sis.” Harry held her close. He let go and ruffled her hair. “Come on, or Draco with eat all the pancakes.” He got out of bed and gave her a piggy back ride into the kitchen, where Sirius and Remus were chatting away as they made pancakes, Briar sat at the table quietly looking through a picture book.

“Draco isn’t up yet?” Harry asked, setting Siri down and helping her sit up at the table.

“We thought we’d let him sleep in a little, it’s nearly the full moon.” Remus answered with a smile. “We would have let you sleep in too but Siri didn’t want you to miss the pancakes.” He chuckled.

Harry nodded. “Well, she made the right call, I love pancakes. Any word from the others?” He asked them.

“The ritual worked.” Sirius told him with a huge grin. “They’re all resting now and will be here this evening.” He walked over placing a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “Your dad’s really excited to meet you.”

Harry felt a rush of emotions at the mention of his father. He had spent so many years wondering what it would be like to meet him, and now the moment was almost here. He took a deep breath, trying to steady his racing heart.

Sirius must have sensed his nerves because he gave Harry's shoulder a reassuring squeeze. "He’s going to be so proud of you, Harry."

Remus nodded in agreement. “Absolutely. You've grown into an incredible young man.”

Harry managed a smile, feeling a bit more at ease. "Thanks, guys. It means a lot."

He turned his attention to Siri, who was eagerly waiting for her pancakes. "Alright, little sis, let's get you some breakfast," he said, reaching for the syrup.

As they all settled around the table, the kitchen filled with chatter and laughter, Harry couldn't help but feel a sense of belonging and anticipation for the reunion that awaited them.

 

James paced back and forth, his hands trembling slightly as he tried to straighten his robes for what felt like the hundredth time. The anticipation of meeting Harry for the first time had his nerves frayed. He paused in front of a mirror, taking deep, steadying breaths, but the flutter in his chest only intensified.

"James, you've got to calm down love." Regulus said softly, stepping into the room with a supportive smile. "Everything will be okay. Harry is going to love you. How could he not?”

James turned to face his husband, trying to muster a smile. "I know, Regulus. It's just... I left him. He must hate me for being gone for so long. He’s been through so much and I wasn’t there."

Regulus placed a reassuring hand on James's shoulder. "Not by choice and Harry knows that." He shook his head. “Harry is going to love you because you’re his dad, the man he’s probably dreamt of meeting since he was small. This is a good day James; we all get to be together again. Just be yourself.”

With a nod, James took another deep breath. "Alright. Let's do this."

The two walked out of the room and joined Severus and Peter, who were waiting in the hallway. Severus's usual stoic expression softened slightly as he gave James an encouraging nod. Peter, though visibly nervous himself, offered a small smile.

Together, they stepped through the floo into Moonlit Haven. The serene, snow-covered landscape was a stark contrast to the whirlwind of emotions James was feeling. Sirius and Remus stood up from the sofa with matching smiles.

“James?” Sirius breathed.

James rushed forward pulling his best friends into his arms. “Sirius.”

Sirius clung to his best friend tightly. “I’ve missed you so much.” He sobbed.

“Me too, every day.” James looked over, holding out an arm for Remus, who gladly joined the hug, happy tears shining in his eyes.

“Pete get over here.” Sirius called to the final Marauder.

Peter blinked and then walked over joining the hug, tears well in his own eyes.

As the Marauders embraced, the warmth of their friendship melted away the years of separation and pain. The bond they shared was palpable, a testament to the strength of their connection. After a few moments, they slowly pulled apart, still smiling, still wiping away tears.

"Alright, enough of this sappiness," Sirius chuckled, though his voice was thick with emotion, wiping at his eyes. "We've got someone very special waiting to see you, James." He grinned at his best friend.

James's heart pounded in his chest. He glanced at Regulus, who gave him an encouraging nod. "It's time," Regulus said softly.

"Ready, James?" Sirius asked, his eyes twinkling with excitement.

James took one last deep breath and nodded. "Ready."

Sirius led the way through the house and out into the garden, where they found Harry with Siri and Briar, building snowmen. The sight of his son, laughing and playing in the snow, brought tears to James's eyes. He wiped them away quickly, not wanting to miss a moment.

As the group approached, Harry looked up, his eyes widening in surprise and delight. "Dad!" he exclaimed, rushing over to James.

James opened his arms wide. "Harry," he whispered, his voice choked with emotion. They embraced tightly, and for a moment, time stood still.

Sirius, Remus, and Regulus stood back, giving them space but unable to hide their own smiles.

After a few moments, Harry pulled back slightly, looking up at his father with bright eyes. "I missed you so much." He said, his voice quivering with happiness.

James smiled, brushing a strand of hair from Harry's forehead. "I’ve missed you too. So much. I'm so proud of you, Harry."

Harry sobbed and clung to his dad. “Please don’t leave again.”

James shook his head holding him close. “Never.” He promised.

Siri and Briar hurried over hugging their dad and brother too. James smiled. “All my kids together. Did you two have fun with Harry?” He asked.

“Yeah! Harry is the best.” Siri grinned. “He’s really cool.”

James ruffled her hair.

Harry held on tightly for a moment longer before finally stepping back, his eyes still watery but filled with joy. “We’re having a snowman competition.”

James chuckled, his eyes twinkling with delight. "A snowman competition, you say? That sounds exciting! Who's winning so far?"

Siri's face lit up with a mischievous grin. "I think I have the best snowman."

Harry smiled, nudging Siri playfully. "Only because I let you borrow my scarf for it."

Sirius laughed, clapping his hands together. "Well, let's see these masterpieces then! I want to be the judge."

Remus nodded, his smile warm and approving. "Sounds like a perfect plan. Let's go see what you all have created."

The family moved towards the door, their hearts light and their spirits high. The snow outside sparkled under the winter sun, a perfect backdrop for their joyful reunion.

 

Chapter 48

Notes:

Hello my dear readers.

Thank you as always for your love and support of this fic.

I hope you enjoy this next chapter :)

Draco woke, his head heavy and found it was dark outside again. He frowned, how long had been asleep? He sat up rubbing his eyes and checked the clock to see it was five in the evening. He pressed his lips together. He must have needed the sleep. He picked up the book open on the bed and gently closed it, setting it on his bedside table. He should get up but all he wanted to do was curl back up under the covers and sleep until morning but his stomach protested. He got out of bed and pulled on some jeans and a jumper before heading out into the house. The living room and kitchen was alive with noise and he paused, looking in to see Sirius and Regulus sat together on the armchairs in deep conversation while Severus and Peter sat on the sofa watching over Siri and Briar who were colouring on the floor. Draco slipped into the kitchen and stopped seeing Harry sat at the table with a man who had to be his dad while Remus bustled about making dinner.

"Morning, sleepyhead," Remus greeted with a warm smile. "Dinner will be ready soon. Did you have a good rest?"

Draco nodded, his mouth curving into a slight smile. "Yeah, I did. Thanks. How long have they all been here?" He asked, gesturing towards the lively scene in the living room.

"Not too long," Remus replied, stirring a pot on the stove. "Everyone just wanted to spend some time together. It's nice, isn't it?"

Draco felt a warmth spread through him and nodded. “The whole gang is back together.” He chuckled.

Remus nodded. “We are.” He wrapped his arm around Draco.

“Any hot chocolate going?” Draco asked.

“Always.” Remus fixed him a cup and passed it over to him. “Go and join the others.” He kissed the top of his head.

Draco nodded and walked over, taking a seat at the table, where Harry and his dad were deep in conversation about old family traditions. Harry looked up and smiled, motioning for Draco to join in. “Dad this is Draco. Draco this is my dad.”

James smiled. “Nice to meet you Draco. Harry has told me a lot about you.”

“Nice to meet you too sir. I’m glad your back.” Draco agreed, sipping his hot chocolate.

"We were just talking about our favourite Christmases," Harry said. "Do you have any favourite memories from the holidays, Draco?"

Draco thought for a moment, recalling the few fond memories he had. "I remember the first time Remus and I made gingerbread houses. It was a mess, but we had so much fun. We laughed for hours." He looked over at his dad. “I think the best holiday memory has to be Halloween last year or well, two years ago now. Harry came here to spend the weekend.” He grinned at his best friend.

Harry nodded. “That’s my favourite too.”

James grinned watching the two of them. “Has Remus told you about our third year Halloween when we turned the whole school orange?” He asked.

“No.” Harry hung on his dad’s every word as he retold the story to them in detail of them making this potion and sneaking it into the kitchens and putting it in all the different beverages and then at the feast everyone suddenly had bright pumpkin orange skin and bright green hair.

Briar wandered into the kitchen and climbed into her dad’s lap, clutching a drawing in her hands. “I drew you a picture.” She held it out to Harry.

Harry blinked and took the picture looking down at the drawing of stick figures and a snowman. He smiled. “Is this us?”

“Uh huh, that’s you and me and Siri and Daddy and Papa.” Briar pointed to each of the figures. “Cause we’re a family now.”

Tears welled in Harry’s eyes. “Yeah.” He nodded, smiling, his voice thick with emotion. “Yeah, we are. I love it Briar, thank you.”

James hugged his youngest close to him and kissed the top of her head.

“Okay everyone, dinner is ready.” Remus called into the living room.

Draco wrapped an arm around Harry giving him a reassuring squeeze.

Dinner was a chaotic, rather noisy affair as everyone came together to eat and talk. Severus was unused to such an open display. He felt rather out of place and it made him miss Barty, he hoped what he’d said at Christmas was true and soon they could be together in the open again.

After dinner, Draco and Sirius tackled the dishes together and then they snuck outside for a smoke. “How are you doing kiddo?” Sirius asked him, lighting a cigarette for him.

“Okay, tired.” Draco sighed, looking up at the nearly full moon. “Dad… Do you know anything about the Old Religion?”

“A little bit, that’s more Regulus’ thing, he was a bit obsessed with all that when we were kids. Why do you ask?” Sirius asked.

“Do you think the gods are real?” Draco glanced at him.

Sirius chuckled. “We’re going for the big questions tonight?” He puffed out a breath. “I don’t know. I think we had to come from somewhere, magic is a gift, and someone has to give you a gift.” He took a long drag on his cigarette.

Draco hummed thoughtfully.

The door opened and Regulus slipped out. “Caught you. Give me one.” He walked over to them with a smile.

Sirius rolled his eyes. “I see you didn’t get any manners when you got your memories back.” He teased, offering Regulus a cigarette and lit it for him.

Regulus smirked. “I’ve always had manners Sirius, you were the mannerless one in the family.” He took a long drag on his cigarette. “What are you two talking about?”

“Draco was asking me about the old Religion.” Sirius answered.

“You’ve been reading the books I gave you.” Regulus smiled at Draco.

Draco nodded. “The one with the stories about the gods. I just… Do you think they’re real?” He asked curiously.

Regulus nodded. “I do.”

Draco's curiosity piqued further. "Why do you believe that?" He pressed, eyes flicking between his two companions.

Regulus exhaled a cloud of smoke, gazing thoughtfully at the starry sky. "It's not just about believing in myths or tales. It's about feeling a connection to something greater, something beyond the mundane. The gods, to me, represent the mysteries and the depths of our magic that we have yet to understand."

Sirius nodded slowly, contemplating his brother's words. "I suppose there's some comfort in thinking that there's more out there, watching over us." He mused.

Regulus chuckled softly. "Exactly. It's not so much about worship, but acknowledgment. Acknowledging that there are forces beyond our comprehension that shape our world and our destinies."

Draco took a drag on his own cigarette, feeling the chill of the night and the camaraderie of the moment. "It makes sense." He admitted. "There's so much we don't know, so much we can't explain. Maybe the old gods are a part of that." His mind wandered to the dreams of the woman in white.

Sirius clapped a hand on Draco's shoulder. "Well, kid, whether they're real or not, it's always good to keep questioning. That's how we learn, how we grow."

Regulus raised his cigarette in a mock toast. "To the gods, old and new. May they guide us in ways unseen."

They all raised their cigarettes in silent agreement, the smoke curling upwards as if carrying their thoughts and questions to the heavens.

 

Once Siri and Briar were tucked up in bed the atmosphere in the living room became more serious as Regulus called that he needed to tell them about what led to his capture by Dumbledore.

Regulus took a deep breath, steadying himself before he began. "There's something you both need to know, something that I've kept hidden for too long. It all started with the Life and Death Brigade."

Draco's brow furrowed. "The Life and Death Brigade?”

“In omnia paratus.” Severus smirked at Regulus.

Regulus smirked. “In omnia paratus.” He nodded. “Severus and I, along with our friends Barty and Evan formed the group together after we left Hogwarts. We were a group dedicated to uncovering Lord Voldemort's past. We believed that understanding his origins would give them insight into his power and how to defeat him."

Sirius leaned forward; his interest piqued. "And what did you find?"

Regulus's eyes darkened with the weight of his memories. "We discovered that Tom Riddle, before he became Voldemort, was obsessed with conquering death. He delved into the darkest of magics, seeking ways to make himself immortal. It was during this search that I learned of his horcruxes."

Draco's eyes widened in shock. "Horcruxes?"

“What are horcruxes?” Harry frowned.

Regulus swallowed hard. "They are objects in which a dark wizard can hide a piece of their soul, ensuring that they cannot die as long as the horcruxes remain intact. Voldemort made several of them, splitting his soul into fragments to achieve this twisted form of immortality."

Sirius's face paled. "So that's why he's not really dead."

"Exactly." Regulus confirmed. "I managed to find out about one of the horcruxes. It was hidden in a cave, protected by powerful enchantments and a lake filled with inferi.”

“How the fuck did you find out about that?” Sirius exclaimed.

Regulus sighed. “Do you remember our old house elf Kreacher?”

Sirius scoffed. “How could I forget, wretched thing.” He crossed his arms over his chest.

Regulus glared at him. “Maybe if you had…” He stopped himself. “Father was getting involved with the Death Eaters, he wanted me to join them which was when I ran from home and went to Severus’.”

“Hang on, you aren’t a Death Eater?” Sirius turned to Severus.

Severus scoffed. “I spent my entire childhood living under a tyrant what makes you think I would want to trade one for another.” He rolled his eyes.

“But… But…”

“I play the role well, don’t I?” Severus smirked. “You wouldn’t believe the information people from each side are willing to give you when you play at being their ally.”

“Fucking Slytherins.” Sirius muttered shaking his head.

“We get the job done.” Regulus smirked. “Anyway, Voldemort asked Father for a house elf, and he took Kreacher to the cave, forced him to drink a potion in a basin and then left a locket in the basin. He left Kreacher to die in the cave, but Kreacher remembered I’d told him if he ever needed to, he could come to me. It wasn’t an order, but it was enough to save his life.” He continued with his story.

Harry sat there listening to the story and he was suddenly thinking back to his second year and the events within the Chamber of Secrets and a memory in a diary.

“I returned with Kreacher to the cave, and he forced me to drink the potion. It was hell, the potion it was… I was like nothing I’ve ever experienced before. There was no other way to get to the locket in the basin but to drink it.” Regulus stopped taking a long drink of fire whiskey from his glass. “I ordered Kreacher to take the locket and go, he couldn’t take me the magic wouldn’t let him. I think it knew I was the one who drank the potion. I had to order him to leave and then I was alone, and I was so thirsty. But all I could do was drink from the lake. As soon as I touched the water the inferi attacked and they dragged me into the lake.”

Sirius stared at his brother with wide eyes. “How the fuck are you alive? You can’t even swim!” He exclaimed.

“Kreacher came back, and he brought Evan with him.” Regulus explained. “I don’t remember much after that but when I came to. I went straight to Dumbledore with the evidence. I thought that with proof he would act… I was wrong.”

The room was still as the weight of what Regulus had told them washed over them.

Regulus drained his glass. “He imprisoned me, deep within Hogwarts and he… He tortured me for the information, used Veritaserum and Legilimency to get all the information I had from me. Then he left me alone.”

"Dumbledore has the locket?" Remus frowned.

Regulus nodded. “I don’t know what he did with it.”

“Exactly how many horcruxes do you think Voldemort made?” Peter asked his eyes wide with fear.

“Seven.”

“Seven!” Severus exclaimed.

“He was obsessed with the number seven and it’s magical properties.” Regulus sighed.

Harry frowned. “Can a horcrux be anything?”

“Yes.” Regulus looked to Harry.

“I think I might have destroyed one.” Harry told them all and he retold the story of his second year and Tom Riddle’s diary.

James shook his head. “I’m sorry, you were twelve and you killed a fully grown basilisk with a sword?”

“Not just any sword, the sword of Godric Gryffindor.” Draco added.

James stared at him son. “Harry…”

“It’s not as grand as it sounds. I got really lucky and if Fawkes hadn’t shown up and blinded it and then healed me with his tears afterwards when one of its fangs lodged in my arm, I probably would have died.” Harry flushed bright red.

“You never should have been put in that position in the first place.” James ran his hand through his hair. “I’m going to kill Dumbledore.” He growled.

Regulus placed a gentle hand on James’ arm. "James, you need to calm down." He said softly. "I agree that Dumbledore needs to be dealt with, but this isn’t something we can do rashly, we’re talking about the most powerful man in Britain, the most beloved. If we were to go against him now, it would not end well. Right now, the most important thing to do is focus on finding and destroying the remaining Horcruxes."

James took a deep breath, still fuming. "You're right, of course. But how do we even begin to find them?"

Regulus nodded, understanding the urgency. "We need to think like Voldemort. I have ideas of what the others might be. Tom Riddle was rather obsessed with Hogwarts and the Founders, I believe he would have wanted to use artifacts with significance to the Founders, the locket was Salazar Slytherins, from the research I had done the witch who was the previous owner, mysterious died, her house elf confessed to it. But she also was in possession of the cup of Hufflepuff which vanished along with the locket. It would make sense then that he might have sought out Ravenclaw’s Lost Diadem. The diary makes three. In some of the memories I managed to get, in his teen years he wore a black ring but later it was gone, I believe that might have been one. Along with the diary that makes five. Wherever they are he would have hidden them in places that hold significance to him, places that are well-protected."

Harry nodded in agreement. "Lucius Malfoy gave the diary to Ginny Weasley. Do you think he gave the others to his followers?"

Draco frowned, thinking. “My aunt Bellatrix.” He whispered. “Malfoy, when I was a kid… He always said that they were his favourites, and he’s honoured them with secrets the rest of the inner circle never knew.”

“Of course, there wasn’t anyone more fanatical than dear Cousin Bella.” Sirius glared into his glass.

“I would think one would be at Hogwarts somewhere; the place holds too much significance to him for one not to be there.” Regulus shook his head.

“We can look for it.” Harry volunteered.

Regulus shook his head. “No, I will be searching for it. You must focus on getting through the Triwizard Tournament.” He said firmly.

Harry frowned. With everything going on, he had completely forgotten about that little looming threat of the second task. He probably should start trying to figure out the egg. He nodded his head.

Severus pressed his lips together. “I will assist you.” He said to Regulus.

Regulus offered a small smile, their connection as members of the Life and Death Brigade tying them together once more in their goal of changing the world for neither the light nor the dark side but to a change for the better.

Severus sighed. He had spoken with Barty about this and he had agreed that their allies should know about this. “There is something more you should.”

Everyone turned to look at him. “Barty and Evan are alive.”

“What?” Regulus breathed.

“It appears that Dumbledore wanted to break the Life and Death Brigade, he used Alastor Moody to stage Evan’s death and captured him, he used Karkaroff to frame Barty for the attack on the Longbottoms which sent him to Azkaban.” Severus snarled.

Sirius blinked. “But Crouch died in Azkaban. I remember it.”

“He switched places with his mother. She convinced that cunt of a father of his to let her, she was dying and didn’t believe her boy was involved. It seemed Crouch loved his wife enough to agree. He’s been keeping Barty under the Imperius curse in his home since but he managed to break free over the summer and came to me.” Severus lied about the last part of the story as discussed with Barty, when dealing with manipulative spiders you couldn’t have everyone in the game knowing the full hand.

“And Evan?” Regulus asked.

“All I know is that Dumbledore sent him under the Imperius curse to complete a task. I believe that task was to find whatever remains of Voldemort in Albania.” Severus sighed.

The group fell silent again as the horror of that news set in.

“Dumbledore is trying to find Voldemort.” Harry shivered.

Severus nodded. “I believe the events of last year shook Dumbledore; they did not play out the way he wanted them to. I believe Sirius was never meant to be found innocent, that Peter was meant to be the one to go to Voldemort, that you were meant to be kept isolated Harry.” He looked at Harry. “Dumbledore is playing a dangerous game, whatever the reasons for it, whatever the outcome he wants, he doesn’t care how he gets it. I believe Voldemort is meant to be a distraction from his own deeds.”

Harry shook his head. “We have to stop him.”

“Easier said than done I’m afraid.” Severus sighed.

Remus cleared his throat with a smirk. “Actually, I might have something there.”

Everyone turned to look at the older werewolf.

“Since the summer, I’ve been doing some digging into Dumbledore’s past. His brother pointed me in the direction of Bathilda Bagshot.” Remus rubbed the back of his neck.

“And?” Severus asked.

“She had some very interesting things to say.” Remus nodded his head. “Like the fact when he was a young man, Dumbledore was close to Gellert Grindelwald. Very close.”

Regulus frowned. “Grindelwald?”

Remus nodded solemnly. “Yes, and it appears their relationship was more than just a friendship. They shared ideals and dreams of a new world order, one where wizards ruled over Muggles. But something happened, and they had a falling out. Dumbledore's brother, Aberforth, suggested that Bathilda might know more about the incident that caused the rift.”

Severus leaned forward, his eyes narrowing. “And what did Bathilda say?”

Remus took a deep breath. “She was hesitant at first, but after some convincing, she revealed that the falling out had something to do with a family tragedy. It seems Dumbledore's sister, Ariana, was involved. There’s a lot of pain and guilt wrapped up in that story. But the most intriguing part is that Grindelwald left behind some correspondence, letters that might hold the key to understanding Dumbledore's true motives.”

Harry looked determined. “We need to get those letters. They might be the only way to uncover the truth.”

Severus nodded. “Agreed. But we must be cautious. If Dumbledore is as manipulative as we suspect, he will have safeguards in place to protect his secrets.”

Remus smiled faintly. “I've already made contact with an old friend of Bathilda’s who may have access to these letters. It’s a long shot, but it’s the best lead we have.”

“The court of public opinion is the best way to get to Dumbledore.” Regulus nodded his head. “He’s too beloved, too respected right now.”

“We have an idea about that. If there’s anyone who can build a case against Dumbledore, it’s Juliet. She’s been working on rooting out corruption within the Ministry, she has a lot of informants.” Sirius nodded his head.

“So, we divide our efforts, Severus and I will hunt for the horcrux within Hogwarts, Remus and Sirius will continue to find information on Dumbledore…”

“Peter and I will work on finding the other Horcruxes.” James cut in.

Regulus nodded. “Is our old office still intact?” He asked Severus.

Severus nodded. “I haven’t been able to step foot in there since you all…”

“My desk will still have all my old notes; it’ll be a good place for you two to start.” Regulus agreed.

“And I’ll help Harry get through this tournament.” Draco spoke up.

Severus looked around at the gathered group, feeling the weight of their collective determination. "Then it's settled. We each have our tasks. We need to stay in constant communication to ensure our actions are synchronized and to provide support if needed."

Remus added, "And remember, secrecy is paramount. We cannot afford to let any information slip to the wrong ears. Trust only those within this circle."

James clapped Peter on the shoulder. "We can do this. How many odds have we defied finding each other again.” He looked to Harry.

Draco, feeling the gravity of his role, nodded firmly. "I'll make sure Harry is ready for whatever challenges this tournament throws at him. He won't face it alone." He looked to his best friend.

Harry smiled at him, nodding his head in thanks. “What about Ron and Hermione? Should we tell them about this?”

“No.” Severus said. “Their minds are not protected from this. It is hard to keep secrets from your friends but if you value their lives, you must.”

Harry and Draco looked to each other. Draco reached out taking his hand. “He’s right. If we tell them Dumbledore could use them against us.”

Harry sighed and nodded. “Fine, no one else knows.”

With their plan set, each member of the group felt a renewed sense of purpose. They knew the path ahead would be fraught with danger and uncertainty, but together, they were resolved to see it through to the end.

Chapter 49

It seemed so strange to Harry to return to Hogwarts and just carry on as normal with the weight of the knowledge he now had on his shoulders. But luckily, or unluckily, Harry had other things to worry about. February the 24^th was looking a lot closer this side of Christmas and he had no clue what to do about the golden egg. He tried to get somewhere with it, opening the egg and listening to the wailing trying to see if it reminded him of something, he tried asking it questions but nothing happened. He was starting to worry. Draco thought there was something in the runes on the egg, he was spending any free moment he had which wasn’t a lot with his homework, tutoring classes, Occlumency lessons, band practice and his own research into the Old Religion. Draco didn’t know why the old stories called to him, why he felt a need to get a better understanding of the lost Old Ways but the need was like a fire burning inside of him.

Harry hadn’t expected help to come from Cedric. He’d just been heading back to the common room when Cedric jogged over to him. Harry thought he was going to ask if he knew where Draco was but instead, he pulled Harry aside, glancing around to check no one was listening. “Listen…” Cedric said in a low voice. “I owe you one for telling me about the dragons. You know that golden egg? Does yours wail when you open it?”

“Yeah.” Harry nodded.

“Well… take a bath, okay?”

“What?”

“Take a bath, and… er… take the egg with you, and just… mull things over in the hot water. It’ll help you think. Trust me.” Cedric nodded his head.

Harry stared at him not sure what to say and a little annoyed at the vague hint, he’d told Cedric directly exactly what the first task was.

“Tell you what.” Cedric grinned. “Use the prefects’ bathroom. Fourth door to the left of that statue of Boris the Bewildered on the fifth floor. Password’s ‘pine fresh.’” He glanced over his shoulder. “Gotta go, I’m meeting Draco in the library. Just… Give it a go.” He hurried off before Harry would say anything.

Harry stood there frozen to the stop, his brain trying to compute the ‘hint’ from Cedric.

 

Draco walked into the Great Hall after Muggle Studies to find his friends looking furious in the Great Hall. “Hey, what’s going on?”

Harry pushed a copy of the Daily Prophet over to him. Draco read the article his blood boiling with rage. “How the fuck did she find out about this?” He snarled.

“That’s why I’d like to know.” Hermione muttered darkly.

“We should go see him after class.” Harry said. “Tell him we want him back, you do want him back?” He shot at Hermione.

“I… well, I’m not going to pretend it didn’t make a nice change, having a proper Care of Magical Creatures lesson for once… but I do want Hagrid back, of course I do!” Hermione added hastily, quailing under Harry’s furious stare.

So after dinner the four of them made their way down to Hagrid’s cabin and knocked, hearing Fang’s booming barks from inside. But no one answered the door.

“Hagrid, it’s us!” Harry shouted, pounding on the door. “Open up!”

But Hagrid didn’t answer. Behind the door they could hear Fang scratching at the wood, whining, but it didn’t open.

They hammered on it for ten more minutes; Ron even went and banged on one of the windows, but there was no response.

Draco rolled his eyes. “I’ve had enough of this.” He drew his wand and pointed it at the door. “Alohamora.”

The lock clicked and Draco pushed open the door, Fang tackling him as he stepped foot into the cabin. Draco grunted and petted the dog’s head. “Yes, hello to you too.”

“Wha’ are ya doin’?” Hagrid slurred from the table.

Draco rolled his eyes walking over to the table. “If you think I’m going to let you give up and hide in here you’re wrong.”

“Hagrid.” Hermione bit her lip nervously hovering by the door.

“Come to ‘ave a good look ‘ave ya?” Hagrid grumbled. “Come ta see the freak?”

Draco rolled his eyes. “That self-pitying bullshit isn’t going to work on me Hagrid.”

“Get out.” Hagrid bellowed.

“No.” Draco snapped. “I don’t give a fuck that you’re a half giant. You’re speaking to a fucking werewolf Hagrid, why on earth would I give a shit about that.” He crossed his arms over his chest. “No one cares. Harry, Ron and Hermione don’t care, we’re not here trying to beat your door down because we wanted to ridicule you.” He shook his head. “The world thinks I’m a monster, I could spend my life hiding away but I don’t, one day I’m going to find a way to change how people see werewolves. I’m going to do as my dad does and spend every day proving that being a werewolf is only part of who I am and that I have a right to live in this world just as much as anyone else.”

Hagrid blinked up at him. “Yeh forge’ no one knows yer’re a werewolf. Yeh not telling that boyfriend of yours are yeh? Because you know what will happen if you do. You’re hidin’ jus’ as much as I am.” He shook his head. “Jus’ leave me alone.”

Draco rolled his eyes but Hagrid had hit a nerve. “Fine, but you’re letting her win if you do this.” He turned and walked out of the cabin past Harry, Ron and Hermione. The trio caught up with him a few minutes later having tried to talk Hagrid round but with no luck. Hermione linked arms with Draco. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” Draco nodded his head.

Ron glanced over at Draco; his brows furrowed. "You know, mate, what you said back there... it was brave."

Draco sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "It's not bravery, Ron; it's just the truth. Hagrid needs to see that hiding away doesn't help anyone."

Harry nodded in agreement. "You're right, Draco. But sometimes, it's hard for people to see beyond their own pain. We just have to keep trying."

Hermione squeezed Draco's arm gently.

 

By mid-January, Hagrid still hadn’t resurfaced. On the 13^th of January, there was another Hogsmeade visit, and Draco happily walked hand in hand with Cedric down to the village. Hagrid’s words still rang around in his head. He hadn’t told Cedric about being a werewolf and the thought of telling him terrified him. But how could they continue to be together if he didn’t tell him. It wasn’t something he could keep from him forever. But if he told him, he’d risk losing him.

“Something on your mind love?” Cedric asked as they walked through the village. “You’ve been very quiet today.” He observed.

Draco smiled. “Sorry, just worrying about Harry and the second task. I don’t think he’s made much progress with the egg.”

Cedric frowned. “Did he take my advice?”

“What advice?” Draco looked at him in confusion.

“The egg, you have to hold it underwater to hear the clue properly. I told him to take a bath and use the Prefect’s bathroom.” Cedric explained.

Draco’s face lit up with realization. “Oh, that makes sense now! I guess he just hasn’t had the chance to try it out yet.”

Cedric chuckled softly. “Well, let’s hope he does soon. The second task is no walk in the park.”

As they continued their stroll through Hogsmeade, the village bustling with students and the winter air crisp, Draco found his mind drifting back to the secret he was harbouring. The warmth of Cedric’s hand in his reassured him, but the fear of losing him gnawed at his heart. He just couldn’t risk it.

“How about a drink in the Three Broomsticks?” Cedric suggested.

Draco nodded. “Sounds like a great idea.”

They entered the warm pub and found a table while Cedric went up and ordered them some drinks.

“Well, well. Aren’t you two such a lovely couple.”

Draco glared up at Rita Skeeter. “What do you want?”

Rita slid into the empty chair. “Oh, come now Draco, no need to be so hostile. I just thought we could have a little chat.”

“In what universe would I want to chat with you?” Draco snarled.

“I think my next article might change your mind. A detailed expose into Juliet Haroldson and how she worked with your father to create fraudulent evidence to clear the name of Sirius Black. How your father, Remus Lupin, is an unregistered werewolf.” Rita said in a low voice.

"You have no proof. That’s all slander and lies." He retorted, his voice barely above a whisper, yet laced with a venomous edge.

Rita's eyes sparkled with mischief as she leaned in closer. "Don't I? You'd be surprised at the things I know and the connections I have. But let's not get ahead of ourselves. I'm willing to strike a deal."

"A deal?" Draco repeated, scepticism dripping from his tone.

"Yes, darling. I keep this little secret of yours under wraps, and in return, you give me exclusive interviews, juicy tidbits, the inside scoop on your little circle. Think about it, Draco. It’s a win-win."

Draco's mind raced. The thought of betraying his friends for his own safety was abhorrent, yet the risk of Rita's revelations going public was too great. And then an idea came to him. “What if I gave you something better? Something that would put you down as the greatest journalist of all time?”

Rita smirked. “Well, that depends on what you can give me?”

Draco glanced around and leant in. “What if I could give you a story on Albus Dumbledore?” He whispered. “Something so scandalous it would rock the wizarding world to it’s core.”

“My-my, that would be something. If you can deliver.” Rita cocked an eyebrow.

Draco glanced at Cedric, who was returning with their drinks, blissfully unaware of the dangerous game unfolding at their table.

"What's going on here?" Cedric asked, placing the drinks down and eyeing Rita with suspicion.

"Just a friendly chat," Rita said sweetly, flashing her most charming smile.

Draco took a deep breath, steeling himself. "We'll talk later, Rita," he said firmly. "Now, if you'll excuse us, we'd like to enjoy our afternoon."

Rita stood, smoothing out her robes. "Of course. Think it over, Draco. I'll be waiting." With a final glance at Cedric, she sauntered away, leaving a trail of tension in her wake.

Cedric frowned, looking from Draco to the retreating figure of Rita Skeeter. "What did she want?"

Draco forced a smile, though his heart was heavy. "Nothing important. Just her usual nonsense. Let’s not let her ruin our afternoon."

But as they sipped their drinks, the weight of Rita’s words hung over Draco, but it had presented an opportunity to start to bring about Dumbledore’s downfall and Rita would be the scapegoat who brought it about.

 

The streets of Hogsmeade glittered under a light dusting of snow, which had turned the quaint wizarding village into a picturesque wonderland. Harry, bundled in his warmest cloak, stood anxiously near the Three Broomsticks, scanning the bustling crowd for a familiar face. He didn't have to wait long. Theo's tall, elegant figure emerged from the crowd, his eyes lighting up as they met Harry's.

“Harry,” Theo greeted, his voice a soft murmur amidst the chatter of witches and wizards around them.

“Theo,” Harry replied, a smile spreading across his face. “Shall we?”

Their first stop was Honeydukes, the beloved sweet shop that always seemed to be a hive of activity. Inside, the air was thick with the scent of sugar and chocolate, and the shelves were lined with colourful confections. Theo picked out a few of his favourites, insisting Harry try the fizzing whizzbees. Laughing, they shared bites of various sweets, the playful exchange adding a lightness to their day.

Next, they made their way to the Shrieking Shack. Though it was reputed to be the most haunted building in Britain, it held no fear for Harry and Theo. Instead, they found a quiet spot nearby, where they could talk in hushed tones, sharing stories and secrets. The heavy snowfall muted the sounds of the village, creating a cocoon of intimacy around them.

As the afternoon wore on, they ventured to Madam Puddifoot's Tea Shop, a cozy little café known for its romantic ambiance. It was filled with couples, all nestled in their own worlds. Harry and Theo found a corner table, where they ordered steaming cups of hot chocolate. The warm drink was a balm against the winter chill, and the flickering candlelight cast a golden glow on their faces. They talked about everything and nothing, the conversation flowing as naturally as the magic around them.

The day wouldn’t have been complete without a visit to the Three Broomsticks for a mug of the famous butterbeer. The pub was lively, filled with students and villagers alike. Rosmerta greeted them warmly, and they found a spot by the fire. The butterbeer was rich and frothy, warming them from the inside out. Harry felt a sense of contentment settle over him, a feeling of rightness in the simplicity of the moment.

As the evening drew to a close, they wandered back through the snow-covered streets of Hogsmeade, the village lights twinkling like stars. Harry reached for Theo's hand, their fingers intertwining easily.

"Today was perfect," Harry said softly, his breath visible in the cold night air.

Theo nodded, a gentle smile playing on his lips. "It was. I can't think of a better way to spend a day."

Under the watchful eyes of the enchanted village, Harry and Theo's date ended as it had begun – with a promise of many more magical moments to come. Theo leaned in and kissed Harry softly. “You continue to surprise me Harry.”

“You’re the one who surprises me.” Harry shook his head. “How are your housemates finding this? You and me?” He asked cautiously.

Theo sighed. “Abraxas and co are ignoring me which I don’t mind. Blaise thinks I’m nuts but he’s okay with it, Daphne is pretty much the same.” He shrugged.

Harry nodded. “Just so long as no one is giving you any trouble.”

“Don’t worry Harry, I can take care of myself and you’re worth it.” Theo smiled at him.

Harry squeezed Theo's hand gently, gratified by his reassurance. "I'm glad to hear that. You mean a lot to me, and I wouldn't want anything to come between us."

Theo's eyes sparkled with affection. "Nothing will, Harry. We have something special, and I intend to cherish it."

They continued their walk, the crunch of snow beneath their boots the only sound in the tranquil night. As they reached the edge of the village, they paused to take in the serene beauty around them. The moonlight bathed Hogsmeade in a silvery glow, casting long shadows that danced gently with the breeze.

Harry turned to Theo, his heart swelling with gratitude and love. "Thank you for today. It was truly magical."

Theo leaned his forehead against Harry's, their breaths mingling in the cold air. "Every day with you is magical, Harry. I can't wait to see what the future holds for us."

With one last lingering kiss, they reluctantly parted ways, each heading to their respective dormitories with hearts full of joy and anticipation for the days to come. The promise of a new chapter in their lives had been written in the stars that night, and both Harry and Theo felt ready to embrace it with open arms.

 

Draco lay in bed with the book Regulus had given him on the stories of the gods and opened to the page he’d last left off.

In a time beyond the reach of mortal memory, when the world was young and the gods walked among men, Life and Death continued to dance and weave through the world. Death was neither feared nor detested but revered for the balance he maintained between life and the afterlife. He loved his wife, Life with all his heart and together they kept the balance.

One fateful evening, under a dark and starless sky, Death stood upon a high ridge overlooking the world below. He had grown weary of the ceaseless cycle of birth and demise, and he yearned to bestow upon humanity a gift, a chance to transcend the mortal coil and glimpse the eternal truths beyond. To accomplish this, he sought three worthy champions, each to receive a gift of immense power and significance.

After a lengthy search, Death found his champions in the form of three siblings: a wise sage named Alaric, a valiant warrior named Eamon, and a humble healer named Elara. Summoning them to his sacred grove, he spoke in a voice that echoed through the ages.

"I have chosen you, my champions, for the purity of your hearts and the strength of your spirits." Death declared. "To each of you, I bestow a gift. Use them wisely, for they hold the keys to realms beyond your understanding."

To Alaric, the sage, he presented a wand of Elderwood, intricately carved and imbued with ancient magic. "This wand," Death explained, "holds the power to command the elements and bend reality to your will. Wield it with the wisdom you have gained, and it shall amplify your knowledge tenfold."

To Eamon, the warrior, he offered a stone, smooth and dark as obsidian, warm to the touch. "This stone," he said, "has the ability to summon the souls of the departed. With it, you can commune with those who have passed beyond the veil. Use it to seek counsel from the great warriors of old."

Lastly, to Elara, the healer, he gave a cloak woven from the finest shadows, shimmering like the night sky. "This cloak," he revealed, "grants its wearer the power of invisibility. It will shield you from harm and allow you to move unseen by both the living and the dead. Use it to protect and heal those in need."

With their gifts in hand, the three siblings, the three champions embarked on their separate journeys, each guided by the God of Death's wisdom and foresight. Alaric used the wand to uncover lost secrets and teach the world the mysteries of the arcane. Eamon called upon the ancient spirits to aid him in battle, becoming a legendary hero whose name was spoken with reverence. Elara, cloaked in shadows, saved countless lives, her acts of compassion and bravery whispered in the annals of history.

Years passed, and the deeds of the three champions became the stuff of legend. Yet, despite their extraordinary powers, they remained humble and true to their purpose, never straying from the path Death had set for them. In the end, their gifts were not merely tools of power but symbols of their unwavering dedication to the greater good and to keeping the balance.

As time wore on, Alaric, Eamon, and Elara grew old and weary, their mortal forms succumbing to the inevitable decay of time. They passed their gifts onto their children and when their final breaths were drawn, they were welcomed into the realm of the God of Death with open arms. There, they were honoured not as mere servants, but as true friends who had fulfilled their purpose with grace and dignity.

And so, the tale of Death and the three champions became a timeless legend, passed down through generations as a testament to the power of wisdom, valour, and compassion. It served as a reminder that even in the face of death, the greatest gifts are those that transcend life itself, leaving an indelible mark on the world for all eternity.

Draco frowned, the story sounded familiar, he just couldn’t quite remember where. He shook his head and turned the page. He was reading a story about the God of the Ocean falling in love with a mortal woman when the door to the dorm opened and Harry slipped into the dorm looking a little shell shocked. “Are you okay?” Draco asked, setting the book down.

Harry walked over and sat down on the bed and quickly told Draco about his visit to the Prefect’s bathroom to figure out the egg clue.

“Harry, you said you had it worked out.” Draco shook his head.

“I know. Look that’s the important bit right now.” Harry shook his head. And launched into the tale of seeing Barty Crouch in Snape’s office, getting stuck in the staircase and nearly being discovered by Snape and Filch until Moody had arrived and helped him.

Draco frowned. “What would Crouch be doing in Snape’s office? Do you think he knows something about what we’re all doing?” He whispered.

“I don’t know.” Harry shook his head. “But it’s weird right?”

“Very.” Draco nodded his head. “Circling back, did you figure out the egg?”

Harry nodded. “Yeah, but I have no idea how I’m supposed to breathe underwater for an hour.” He said forlornly.

“What?” Draco frowned.

Harry explained the eggs clue to him, running a hand through his hair.

Draco nodded. “We’ll figure it out Harry. There’s still time.”

But not a lot of it.

Chapter 50

Dumbledore paced his office deep in thought. His plans were not going as he thought. The Weasley boy had not achieved getting Draco Lupin out of the picture for as long as he’d hoped, in fact the whole incident seemed to have strengthened the friendship bond between Harry and his friends. Giving Weasley the locket had been a risk, but he’d hoped the corruption of the horcrux would do more. Despite handing Rita Skeeter with the false story, to take down Sirius and Remus, the woman hadn’t printed it. And there was no word from Rosier on his progress with finding Voldemort. And nothing on the return of Regulus and James, he had thought the two would have been discovered by someone by now.

As he stared out of the window, Dumbledore's mind raced through the myriad of challenges that lay ahead. The complex web of alliances and enmities was becoming harder to navigate, and he knew he had to tread carefully. His thoughts were interrupted by a soft knock on the door.

"Enter," he called, his voice echoing slightly in the vast office.

The door opened and Alastor walked into the room. “You wanted to see me?”

“Ah yes, I wanted to see how things are going?” Dumbledore smiled at his old friend.

“Just fine. You’ve some good students.” Moody nodded. “I’ll have a list for you by the end of the year.” He rubbed his jaw. “You think Voldemort is going to return?”

“There are too many signs pointing in that direction.” Dumbledore nodded. “And how is Harry, you said he’s been doing well in your classes?”

“Strong kid that one. Was able to throw off the Imperius curse like it was nothing.” Moody agreed. “It’ll be useful to him if Voldemort does return.”

Dumbledore sighed. “I’m afraid it’s not a question of if but when Alastor. Thank you for your time. Keep a close watch on Harry, he’ll need all the help we can give him.”

Moody nodded. “Of course.” He turned and left the office.

 

Harry, Ron, Draco and Hermione had been doing everything they could to find something that would allow Harry to breathe underwater. They scoured the library staying until closing with no success. By the night before the second task Harry was close to despair.

“I don’t reckon it can be done.” Ron snapped his book closed. “There’s nothing. Nothing. Closest was that thing to dry up puddles and ponds, that Drought Charm, but that was nowhere near powerful enough to drain the lake.”

“There must be something,” Hermione muttered. “They’d never have set a task that was undoable.”

“They have,” Ron grumbled. “Harry, just go down to the lake tomorrow, right, stick your head in, yell at the merpeople to give back whatever they’ve nicked, and see if they chuck it out. Best you can do, mate.” He shrugged.

Draco would have laughed in the situation wasn’t so dire. He had offered to ask Cedric but Harry had shot him down quickly.

“There’s a way of doing it!” Hermione said crossly. “There just has to be!”

Harry sighed. “I wish I was an Animagus already.” He’d been learning as much as he could with Sirius but it was a longer process than he realised, right now he was still in the meditation stage, trying to find his animal.

“Yeah, you could’ve turned into a goldfish any time you wanted!” Ron agreed.

“Or a frog,” Harry yawned.

Draco gave him a sad smiled. “You’re doing your best to learn and even if you did manage to master it overnight, there’s no way to say you’d be a water creature.”

Hermione nodded. “It takes years to become an Animagus, and then you have to register yourself and everything.” Hermione added. “Professor McGonagall told us, remember, you’ve got to register yourself with the Improper Use of Magic Office. What animal you become, and your markings, so you can’t abuse it...”

“Hermione, I was joking.” Harry rolled his eyes. “I know I haven’t got a chance of turning into a frog by tomorrow morning.”

“Oh this is no use.” Hermione snapped her book closed. “Who on earth wants to make their nose hair grow into ringlets?”

“I wouldn’t mind.” Fred walked over to them his twin George close behind. “Be a talking point, wouldn’t it?”

“What’re you two doing here?” Ron asked.

“Looking for you.” George answered. “Well, Hermione and Draco. McGonagall wants them.”

“Why?” Hermione asked, looking surprised.

“Dunno but she was looking a bit grim, though.” Fred shrugged.

“We’re supposed to take you down to her office.” George explained.

Draco and Hermione looked at Harry with concern. Neither wanted to leave him right now when he needed them most. But they couldn’t ignore Professor McGonagall.

“We’ll meet you back in the common room.” Hermione told Harry. “Bring as many of these books as you can, okay?”

“Right,” Harry nodded.

“We’ll be right back.” Draco promised, giving Harry’s shoulder a reassuring squeeze.

Ron and Harry packed up as many books as they could carry and headed up to the Gryffindor Common Room.

“Hey guys, where’s Draco and Hermione?” Neville walked over to join them.

“Talking with McGonagall about something.” Ron shrugged. “Hey Neville, you don’t know of some magical plant that will let someone breathe underwater do you?”

“I mean… There’s Gillyweed.” Neville answered.

Harry and Ron gaped at their friend.

“What?” Neville blinked.

“Neville, I could kiss you.” Harry exclaimed.

Neville chuckled. “Please don’t.”

“I mean, that’s great, but there’s a small problem, how the fuck are we going to find Gillyweed at this time of night.” Ron pointed out.

“Snape probably has some in his store cupboard.” Neville shrugged.

Harry frowned. “No chance of getting in there.” He shook his head.

Ron sighed heavily, glancing around the darkened grounds. “There’s got to be another way. Maybe if we ask Dobby, he could help us out.”

Harry's eyes lit up. “That’s brilliant! Dobby would definitely help us.”

Neville nodded in agreement. “That’s a good idea. Call for him, see if he’ll come.”

Harry nodded. “Er… Dobby?” He called.

With a small pop the house elf appeared. “Mister Harry Potter called for Dobby?”

“Yeah, listen Dobby, I really need your help. I need this plant, it’s called Gillyweed, Professor Snape has some in his store cupboard, I know it’s wrong to steal but…” Harry bit his lip. “It’s really important.”

Dobby nodded. “Because Mister Harry Potter needs it to rescue Mr Theo.”

Harry frowned. “What?”

“The thing Harry Potter will miss most sir.” Dobby said gravely.

“They’ve got Theo?” Harry exclaimed, jumping to his feet and wanting to go down to the lake and get him right now.

“Chill out Harry, the teachers aren’t going to let anything bad happen to him.” Ron pulled Harry back into his seat. “I’m sure your pretty boy will be fine.”

Harry rolled his eyes at Ron for calling Theo his pretty boy. His best friend still wasn’t overly thrilled about him dating the Slytherin. “Dobby, can you get me the Gillyweed?”

“Of course Harry Potter. Dobby would do anything to help him. Dobby will go and fetch it now.” Dobby disappeared with a pop before Harry could say anything else.

Harry ran his hand through his hair. “Wait… Draco and Hermione… They must be…”

Ron groaned. “Oh no, don’t say it.” He shook his head.

“How could they make it people? The song said if we don’t find them in the hour, they’ll be lost forever.” Harry exclaimed.

“Harry, they’re not going to do that.” Ron shook his head. “Listen, you find them, you grab Theo and get to the surface.” He told him.

Harry swallowed. “But…”

“It’ll be fine.” Ron promised him.

Neville nodded. “Dumbledore wouldn’t leave Draco or Hermione at the bottom of the lake.” He agreed.

Harry felt sick. Wouldn’t he?

Dobby returned. “Dobby has found the Gillyweed, Harry Potter.” He offered him the small lump of a slimy green plant.

“Thanks Dobby, I owe you a lot for this.” Harry accepted the plant.

“Dobby is pleased to help his friend. Dobby must get back to the kitchens now, Harry Potter should get some sleep.” Dobby disappeared again with another pop.

Ron nodded. “He’s right mate. Come on.”

Harry set the gillyweed on his bedside table, in a small glass of water under Neville’s advice and got ready for bed, glancing over at Draco’s empty bed. He would make sure all his friends came out of the lake tomorrow.

 

Draco and Hermione said goodbye to Fred and George outside of the office and then stepped inside to find Professor McGonagall, Ludo Bagman, Percy Weasley, Professor Dumbledore all waiting, along with Theo and a little girl who was looking around obviously terrified.

“Non, non, je ne veux pas. Que se passe-t-il?” (No, no, I don’t want to. What is going on?) The young girl cried.

Draco knelt next to her. “Ce n’est pas grave, vous êtes en sécurité. Je m’appelle Draco, comment t’appelles-tu?” (It’s okay, you’re safe. My name is Draco, what’s your name?)

“Gabrielle.”

“Ravi de vous rencontrer Gabrielle. Tout ira bien. Tu restes avec moi.” Draco smiled at her. (Nice to meet you Gabrielle. Everything will be all right. You just stay with me.)

Dumbledore smiled at them. “Thank you, Mr Lupin. As I’m sure you all know tomorrow is the second task of the tournament and we require your assistance. The champions are faced with finding the thing they will miss the most at the bottom of the lake. Which is why you are all here. I will be placing you into an enchanted sleep. You will all be quite safe and will wake up once you reach the surface of the lake when the task is over.”

Draco calmly explained to Gabrielle in French, reassuring her everything would be all right and they would be safe. Then Dumbledore cast the spell over them and Draco sank into unconsciousness.

As Draco sank into unconsciousness, he felt himself drifting away into a serene, moonlit forest. The gentle light of the full moon bathed everything in a silvery glow. To his surprise, Draco found himself standing on two legs, fully human, rather than in his usual wolf form that he had experienced in previous dreams.

A soft growl snapped his attention, and he froze seeing a wolf in front of him. He looked into its glowing gold eyes and felt a kinship, he realised in a moment that this was his wolf, the wolf inside of him. Draco took a step forward and reached out a hand, a silvery thread tied around his wrist, moving to tie around the wolf’s neck.

The wolf slowly padded forward and butted its head against Draco’s hand. Draco smiled kneeling down to scratch at the wolf’s ear. “You’re a part of me aren’t you. I thought I had to fight you but maybe… Maybe we have to accept each other.”

The wolf licked at his hand.

Draco smiled. “Okay.”

The wolf turned and took off running.

Draco got to his feet running after his wolf. The grass beneath his feet was soft and cool, and the air was filled with the sweet scent of night-blooming flowers. They broke through the trees into a beautiful clearing filled with flowers, glowing with the light of the moon. The woman from his dreams was waiting for him.

“Welcome, Draco.” Her eyes twinkling like stars. Her presence was as ethereal and calming as he remembered, yet there was an added warmth in her gaze that made him feel instantly at ease.

“Selune.” Draco greeted, his voice steady, as he bowed to the goddess. “Well met.”

“Well met Draco. I see you and your wolf have found common ground.” Selune replied, her voice like a gentle breeze. “This is good, the two of you are one. There are many things about yourself you need to understand, but they can only be revealed when you are unbound by the constraints of your other nature.”

Draco took a deep breath, feeling the gravity of her words. “What do I need to know?”

Selune gestured to the moonlit sky above them. “Look at the moon, Draco. It is both a source of light and a reflection of the sun’s brilliance. You, too, are both a source of strength and a reflection of the love and loyalty of those around you. In embracing your true form, you must also embrace both your strengths and your connections.”

Draco gazed up at the moon, feeling its light wash over him. He thought of his friends, of Harry, Hermione, Ron, Neville, Theo. He thought of Cedric, waiting for him in the waking world. He thought of his dads, James, Regulus, Peter and Severus. “I will protect them, with everything that I have.”

Selune smiled, her face radiant with approval. “The path you have chosen, Draco, is a long one but a true one. You are not yet ready for the tasks you must face but you have taken the first step. Remember, you are never alone. The light of the moon guides you, and the bonds you have formed will always be your strength.”

As she spoke, the meadow began to fade, and Draco felt himself being pulled back to the darkness of the lake. Selune’s voice echoed in his mind, a soothing reminder of the wisdom she had imparted.

Draco gasped, his eyes opening to the sudden realisation that he was very cold and wet. Secondly he was in the middle of the lake. He flailed about trying to tread water and would have sunk under had Cedric not grabbed him round the middle. “It’s all right love, I’ve got you.” He smiled at him.

Draco nodded. “Why did they decide to do this in February?” He gasped, shivering violently. He hated the cold.

Cedric laughed and helped him swim to the edge of the lake, where they were both quickly bundled into towels and given Pepper-Up potions by Madam Pomfrey.

“You’re the first ones out.” Ron hurried over to them. “Well… I mean Fleur had to withdraw got attacked by a bunch of Grindylows.”

“Harry?” Draco asked.

“We figured out a way. Neville helped.” Ron whispered to him.

Cedric squeezed his hand. “He was there when I got to you, he should be here any minute.” He promised.

But the next ones out were Hermione and Viktor.

Draco felt a surge of worry in him. “Where is he? The hour is almost up.” He got to his feet and his hip screamed in protest, forcing him to sit back down.

“Madam Pomfrey.” Cedric called.

“Hip causing you trouble?” Madam Pomfrey rushed over.

“Like a knife.” Draco groaned, falling onto his back.

Madam Pomfrey nodded and gave him a heat pack. “Lay still for a bit and try to stretch it.” She advised him.

Draco sighed. “Thank you.” He leant against Cedric so he could sit up again, resting his head on his boyfriend’s shoulder and fixed his gaze on the lake. Finally, just as the hour finished, Harry broke the surface along with Theo and Gabrielle. Draco fought rolling his eyes, of course Harry had saved them both, bloody hero complex.

There was a rush to get the three of them out of the lake. Fleur rushing for her sister, scooping her up in her arms and kissing her cheek. Harry and Theo were bundled up in blankets and led over to the rest of them. Theo was shivering violently. “Who’s bloody idea was it to do this in February, I’m going to sue.” He said through chattering teeth.

Draco laughed. “I have a good lawyer.” He offered. “Harry you okay? Why did you take so long?” He asked him.

Harry flushed. “I wanted to make sure everyone got out.” He mumbled.

“I thought we’d worked on that hero complex of yours.” Draco rolled his eyes.

“I didn’t want to risk anyone being left behind.” Harry whispered.

Theo shook his head, kissing Harry’s cheek. “My idiot hero.”

“Ladies and gentlemen, we have reached our decision. Merchieftainess Murcus has told us exactly what happened at the bottom of the lake, and we have therefore decided to award marks out of fifty for each of the champions, as follows. Fleur Delacour, though she demonstrated excellent use of the Bubble-Head Charm, was attacked by grindylows as she approached her goal, and failed to retrieve her hostage. We award her twenty-five points.”

The stands broke out into applause.

“I deserved zero,” Fleur shook her magnificent head.

“Cedric Diggory, who also used the Bubble-Head Charm, was first to return with his hostage, though he returned one minute outside the time limit of an hour.”

The Hufflepuffs in the crowd erupted in cheers. Draco looked up at Cedric with a soft, glowing smile and kissed his cheek softly.

“We therefore award him forty-seven points. Viktor Krum used an incomplete form of Transfiguration, which was nevertheless effective, and was second to return with his hostage. We award him forty points.”

Karkaroff clapped particularly hard, looking very superior.

“Harry Potter used gillyweed to great effect.” Bagman continued. “He returned last, and well outside the time limit of an hour. However, the Merchieftainess informs us that Mr. Potter was first to reach the hostages, and that the delay in his return was due to his determination to return all hostages to safety, not merely his own.”

Draco, Ron and Theo both gave Harry half-exasperated; half commiserating looks.

“Most of the judges.” Bagman turned and gave Karkaroff a very nasty look. “Feel that this shows moral fibre and merits full marks. However, Mr. Potter’s score is forty-five points.”

Draco laughed at the shocked look on Harry’s face and clapped along with everyone else, this put him into first place with Cedric.

“There you go, Harry!” Ron shouted over the noise. “You weren’t being thick after all — you were showing moral fibre!”

“The third and final task will take place at dusk on the twenty fourth of June,” Bagman called over the crowd. “The champions will be notified of what is coming precisely one month beforehand. Thank you all for your support of the champions.”

Theo pulled Harry in for a kiss. “Congratulations.” He pulled back with a smile. “So, I’m the thing you’d miss most?”

Harry blushed. “Yeah don’t read too much into it Nott, we can’t let that head of yours get any bigger.” He teased him, reaching up to pull a bit of seaweed from his hair.

The crowd around them slowly began to disperse, everyone eager to return to the warmth of the castle. Draco stretched his legs out carefully, feeling the warmth of the heat pack seeping into his aching hip. Cedric rubbed his back gently, murmuring soft reassurances.

Madam Pomfrey checked on the others, making sure they were all sufficiently warmed and in no danger of hypothermia. “You lot,” she called out finally. “Back to the castle, all of you. Warm showers and hot drinks. No arguments.”

As the group trudged back, Draco couldn't help but look back at the lake, its surface now calm and untroubled. “You know, Harry,” he said thoughtfully, “one day you'll have to learn to stop putting yourself in danger for others.”

Harry gave a small laugh. “And you'll have to learn to stop worrying so much.”

Draco shook his head with a fond smile. “Maybe. But not today.” He squeezed Harry's hand, feeling the warmth and strength in his grip.

They walked in silence for a moment, the crisp February air biting at their faces. The castle loomed ahead, a beacon of warmth and safety.

"Next time," Cedric said, breaking the silence, "let's try not to have heroics in the middle of winter."

"Agreed," Theo muttered, still shivering slightly. "Absolutely agreed."

Chapter 51

The warmth of the castle was a welcoming embrace, but for Theo, it was short-lived. Whispers followed him through the hallways, and he could feel the weight of every sneer and pointed glance from his fellow Slytherins. The once tight-knit house had become a minefield of distrust and disdain. Theo had always been a neutral party among his house, to suddenly show a blatant stand with the Boy-Who-Lived had rocked the foundation that Slytherin stood for.

It started subtly, with snide remarks and cold shoulders, but it wasn't long before the taunts grew louder. "Blood-traitor," they hissed under their breaths, their words dripping with venom. Theo tried to shrug it off, to pretend it didn't bother him, but the weight of their judgment was a constant, gnawing presence.

Blaise and Daphne stuck by him, having never seen their friend so happy but worried for what this would mean for him.

“It’s not the best situation to be in Theo.” Daphne shook her head.

“I know.” Theo sighed. “But I don’t care. I’m sick of it Daph, you know what my father wants me to be.” He mumbled.

Blaise nodded. “We know mate. And you know Daph, and I will help you out but you have to be careful.” He pleaded. “It probably would have been better if you hadn’t been so public with it.”

Theo shrugged. “Well, it’s out there now and I can’t put the djinn back in the bottle.”

Daphne's eyes softened with concern. "Just... promise us you'll stay safe. We can't lose you, Theo."

Theo managed a small, grateful smile. "I'll be careful. I promise."

As the days continued, the hostility seemed like an ever-present storm cloud over Theo's head. He found solace in the brief moments of peace in the library, where the whispers seemed to fade into the background. It was there, amidst the dusty tomes and the scent of aged parchment, that Theo found a sense of calm.

One evening, as he was poring over a particularly intricate text on ancient magic, a shadow fell across the table. Looking up, he saw Harry standing there, a hesitant smile on his face.

"Mind if I join you?" Harry asked, gesturing to the empty chair.

Theo nodded, a genuine smile breaking through his guarded expression. "Not at all."

Sitting down, Harry glanced around the library. "I heard about the trouble you've been having. I'm sorry, Theo. I didn't mean for you to become a target."

"It's not your fault," Theo replied, his voice steady. "I chose to be with you Harry. And I don't regret it." He shook his head. “I’ve always had to hide who I am but with you I can just be myself. That means more to me than anything.”

“You can always be you around me.” Harry squeezed his hand. “I can be me when I’m around you. I don’t know what it is but I can talk to you about stuff, I’ve never talked to anyone about.” He shook his head. “You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me.”

Theo blushed. “I don’t think that’s true Harry but thank you all the same.”

“If you ever need a place to get away, you can always come up to the Gryffindor common room and hang out with us.” Harry held his hand.

Theo smiled. “Going where no snake has gone before.” He chuckled. “Thanks Harry, I’ll keep it in mind.” He promised him.

 

Thursday morning Theo woke up feeling a little lighter than he had since the lake. He got up and dressed, heading up to breakfast with Blaise and Daphne. He glanced over at the Gryffindor table and waved to Harry who grinned at him and waved back. He sat down at the Slytherin table, his mood worsening when he saw the rest of their year huddled together, whispering and laughing at something Pansy was showing them. And then his father’s owl swooped into the Great Hall and deposited a Howler in front of him.

Theo stared at it, a bomb about to go off.

“Come on.” Blaise snatched up the Howler and pulled Theo from the Great Hall, they made it into an empty classroom before the Howler exploded.

"Theodore Nott!" his father's voice boomed through the Howler. "You are a disgrace to this family. You have brought shame upon us with your actions. I will not have a son who consorts with men. It is disgusting and unnatural. You are to end your relationship with Harry Potter immediately, or you will be disowned! Do you understand me? You will be cut off from this family forever!"

The Howler disintegrated into ashes, leaving Theo standing there, trembling. Blaise stepped closer, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder, but Theo barely noticed. The cruel words echoed in his mind, each one a dagger to his heart.

Theo's chest tightened; it felt like the walls were closing in on him. He couldn't breathe, couldn't think. Blaise's hand on his shoulder was the only thing keeping him from collapsing.

"Damn it, Theo," Blaise muttered, his voice low but urgent. "He doesn't get to decide who you are. You have us. You have Harry."

Theo's eyes filled with tears, but he blinked them away, furious at himself for being so weak. "What am I going to do, Blaise? I can't be disowned, I’ll have nothing... but I can't lose Harry either."

"You won't lose us." Blaise said firmly. "We'll figure this out together. You're not alone in this." He promised.

Theo nodded, swallowing the lump in his throat. He had to be strong, for Harry, for himself. No matter what his father said, he wouldn't let the man dictate his life. Not anymore.

The door creaked open, and Draco slid into the room, concern on his face. “Hey.” He sighed. “I er… I wanted to see if you were okay.”

Theo shook his head. “No. Not really. My father knows about me and Harry. He says I have to end it or he’ll disown me.”

Draco's eyes softened as he approached Theo. "Your father doesn't control your happiness. You deserve to be with Harry if that's what makes you happy."

Blaise added, "We’ll stand by you, Theo. You have a family in us, one that accepts you for who you are. Mum doesn’t care about all that pureblood shit, she’ll take you in if I ask her, she likes you more than me.”

“How did you do it? How did you handle being disowned?” Theo asked Draco.

“It wasn’t easy. But it wasn’t the end I thought it was either.” Draco shook his head. “And I’m happier for it.” He added. “Being disowned was the best thing that ever happened to me.” He admitted with a smile.

The words offered a small measure of solace, a spark of hope in the darkness that had enveloped Theo. He took a deep breath, feeling a bit steadier on his feet. "I won't give up." He said softly but with a newfound determination. "I love Harry, and I won’t let my father take that away from me."

Draco hugged his friend. “It’ll be all right. We’ll all stand beside you. You don’t have to go through it alone.” He promised.

Blaise and Daphne joined the hug. “You’re stuck with us.” Daphne promised.

“And you’ve got Potter too, that’s a damn good consolation prize.” Blaise agreed.

The other three laughed, looking at Blaise with a surprised look.

Blaise shrugged. “What even I can appreciate the glow up that boy has gone through over the summer. He’s fit as fuck.”

Theo glared at him. “Hands off my boyfriend.”

Blaise laughed holding his hands up. “Don’t worry Theo, I’m still waiting for Cedric to fuck off so I can make my move on Draco.” He winked at Draco.

Draco laughed. “In your dreams Zabini.”

Daphne grinned, squeezing Theo’s shoulder reassuringly. “We’ll get through this, Theo. Together.”

Theo nodded, feeling the warmth and support of his friends envelop him. It was a feeling he had long been deprived of, and it gave him the strength to face whatever lay ahead. “Thank you, all of you.”

Draco ruffled Theo’s hair playfully. “No need for thanks. Just remember, you’ve got us.”

As the group began to disperse, Blaise couldn’t resist one last comment. “Hey, Draco, if Cedric doesn’t work out, you know where to find me.”

Draco rolled his eyes but couldn’t hide his smile. “Don’t hold your breath, Zabini.”

The laughter and camaraderie of the moment lingered, a stark contrast to the turmoil that had threatened to tear them apart. Theo knew the road ahead wouldn’t be easy, but with friends like these, he felt ready to face anything. “Come on, we should get to Potions before Snape gives us all detention for being late.”

When they arrived outside the potions classroom, the Slytherins were all still hunched together. “Oh there he is.” Pansy giggled, looking over at Theo.

“And there’s lover boy.” Abraxas added as Harry, Ron, Hermione and Neville arrived.

“You might find something interesting in there Potter.” Pansy tossed a magazine at him.

Harry frowned, taking the magazine and went to retort when the door opened and Snape beckoned them into the room.

Draco slid into his usual seat next to Hermione, and once Snape had his back to them, Harry rifled through the magazine until he came to it. Another article by Rita Skeeter.

EXCLUSIVE: HARRY POTTER’S TRUE LOVE?

In a shocking twist that has left the wizarding world buzzing, rumours are swirling about the nature of Harry Potter’s relationship with Theodore Nott. The speculation began when the pair were seen together at the Yule Ball as each other’s dates, a seemingly out of nowhere romance, which has only blossomed since then with Theodore Nott being the chosen hostage for Potter in the second task as the ‘thing he would most miss’. Sources have even reported that Potter has recently claimed Mr Nott ‘to be the best thing that has ever happened to him’.

This whirlwind romance has caused controversy with Mr Potter belonging to House Gryffindor and Mr Nott to House Slytherin, the rivalry between the two houses has been known to exist since the time of the four Founders of Hogwarts. This leads us to wonder how the two opposites were able to bridge the gap and find love. Is this the tale of two star-crossed lovers or is there something more sinister at play here?

An anonymous source suggests that Harry might be under the influence of a love potion, given Mr Nott’s Slytherin background and skill for potions, being third in the year behind only Draco Lupin and Hermione Granger. The source points to a suspicious pattern, noting that Hermione Granger, has also formed a romantic relationship with International Quidditch Star Viktor Krum, another relationship no one saw coming.

Krum, who is openly smitten with the devious Miss Granger, has already invited her to visit him in Bulgaria over the summer holidays, and insists that he has “never felt this way about any other girl.” However, it might not be Miss Granger’s doubtful natural charms that have captured these unfortunate boys’ interest. “She’s really ugly,” says Pansy Parkinson, a pretty and vivacious fourth-year student, “but she’d be well up to making a Love Potion, she’s quite brainy. I think that’s how they’re doing it.”

To top this off, the rumours are that there is a third conspirator in this plot. As this writer has previously reported, Draco Lupin has spent the year in close proximity to Cedric Diggory, the two have been inseparable since the beginning of the year. Some believe that the trio has concocted a scheme to ensnare the three champions of the Triwizard Tournament: Harry Potter, Viktor Krum, and Cedric Diggory. The motive behind this alleged plot remains unclear, but the involvement of such influential young wizards has raised eyebrows.

Close friends of Harry have expressed concern over his sudden closeness to Theo, fearing that the so-called “Chosen One” might be under a spell. Detractors, however, argue that Harry is fully capable of making his own decisions and that the relationship is genuine. The revelation that Harry Potter favours a wizard over a witch will certain break a few young witch’s hearts but as the wizarding community waits with bated breath for more information, one thing is certain: the developments in Harry Potter’s love life will continue to captivate and intrigue us all.

Harry looked up and over to Theo who was staring ahead writing down the instructions on the board, while the Slytherins were looking between the two and sniggering to themselves. He rolled his eyes and dropped the magazine into his bag. “What a load of rubbish.” He muttered.

Snape's voice cut through the buzzing thoughts in Harry's mind as he began the lesson, his stern tone demanding focus. "Today, we shall be brewing the Draught of Peace," he announced, his eyes scanning the room with a scrutinizing glare. "A complex potion that requires precision and attention to detail, two qualities I expect you all to possess, though I have my doubts."

Harry exchanged a quick glance with Ron, who rolled his eyes and sighed. As they gathered their ingredients, Harry's thoughts drifted back to the article. The idea of being under a love potion's influence was absurd, yet the notion had a way of worming into his mind. He glanced over at Theo, who was meticulously measuring out powdered moonstone, his brow furrowed in concentration.

"Ignore them, Harry," Hermione whispered, nudging him with her elbow. "Rita Skeeter thrives on creating drama where there is none. You know the truth." She frowned. “It is strange how she knew that Viktor asked me to visit him over the summer and well… He did say that he hadn’t felt this way about any other girl.” She blushed. “Down at the lake after the second task. But she wasn’t there…”

Harry nodded. “Yeah, and that I said Theo was the best thing that has ever happened to me. We were in the library.” He whispered. He focused on his potion, carefully following the instructions Snape had written on the board. As the class progressed, the room filled with the scent of simmering potions and the quiet murmur of students working.

Despite the controversy, Harry valued his relationship with Theo, and he hoped others would soon see the sincerity in it.

As they finished their potions, Snape began his rounds, inspecting each cauldron with a critical eye. When he reached Harry and Ron's table, he peered into their cauldron and gave a curt nod. "Acceptable," he muttered, before moving on.

The class ended, and Harry packed up his things and followed after Theo, grabbing his hand. “Hey, you got a second?” He asked.

Theo nodded and the two of them stepped into an empty classroom.

Harry turned to him. “Are you okay? What happened at breakfast? Did they show you the article?”

“My father sent me a howler.” Theo dropped his bag, leaning against one of the desks, crossing his arms. “He found out about us; he said that I had to stop seeing you or I’ll be disowned.” He shook his head. “But I’m not going to. I don’t care what he says, fuck him and his stupid fucking bullshit ideals.”

Harry rushed over to him and pulled him into a kiss. The kiss was urgent and tender, a mingling of their breaths in the dimly lit room. Harry's hands cupped Theo's face, fingers tracing the lines of his jaw as if memorizing every detail. Theo's arms wrapped around Harry's waist, pulling him closer, seeking solace and strength in the embrace. The world outside, with all its judgments and expectations, melted away, leaving only the two of them in their own universe.

Harry could feel Theo's heart pounding against his chest, mirroring the rapid beat of his own. Their lips moved in a synchronized dance, a silent promise of unwavering support and love. Theo's fingers threaded through Harry's hair, grounding him, while Harry's thumb brushed gently over Theo's cheek.

When they finally pulled apart, breathless and flushed, Harry rested his forehead against Theo's, eyes closed, savouring the moment. “We’ll get through this together, you and me,” he whispered, voice filled with determination and affection. “No matter what.”

Theo nodded, a small, grateful smile playing on his lips. “Together,” he echoed softly, sealing their resolve with a lingering kiss. He pulled back. “Wait, what article?”

Harry sighed and pulled the copy of Witch Weekly from his bag.

Theo took it, thumbing to the page with the article and scoffed as he read it. “Damn, I’ve been caught.” He rolled his eyes. “I should talk to Draco and Hermione; we’ll need to figure out how to change the love potion.” He laughed.

Harry laughed with him, the absurdity of it hitting him. “Why does Rita Skeeter want to turn my life into a damn soap opera?”

“Because it sells more of these rags.” Theo tossed the magazine into the bin. “You’re going to get plenty of this in the future Harry, the price of fame and all that.” He shrugged. “I suppose we can have a little fun with it.” His eyes sparkling with mischief.

Harry smirked. “What do you have in mind?”

 

Harry wrote to Sirius and Remus that evening explaining his and Theo’s plan and asked them if they would write to Rita Skeeter to arrange for an interview between them on Saturday during the next Hogsmeade weekend. Rita took the bait gladly and it was arranged that they would meet in a private room in the Three Broomsticks. What she didn’t know was Juliet Haroldson would also be in attendance.

The next few days were a whirlwind of secret meetings and hushed conversations. Draco revealed to them his conversation with Rita during his last Hogsmeade visit which mildly changed their plan. Between them, along with Hermione who was also happy to bring down the reporter, they crafted a plan that was as audacious as it was brilliant. The night before the interview, Harry and Theo sat in Harry’s dormitory, finalizing the details.

"Are you sure about this?" Theo asked, his brow furrowing with concern. "It's one thing to trick Skeeter, but this is... Well, it’s blackmail for starters."

Harry smiled reassuringly. "Rita was trying to blackmail Draco and sometimes you have to play the other person’s game to win.”

Theo smirked. “That’s very Slytherin of you Potter.”

“Yeah well… I mean the hat did nearly put me in Slytherin.” Harry smirked back. “And I’m tired of playing by the rules when the rest of the world isn’t.”

“Fuck that’s so fucking hot.” Theo pulled Harry in for a kiss.

Harry grabbed his hips, pulling the Slytherin boy on top of him. Groaning when Theo thrust his hips into his, grinding against him. Harry gently nipped at Theo’s bottom lip, his hands threading through his hair, tugging softly.

They broke apart, breathing heavily, foreheads touching. "Tomorrow," Harry whispered, "we end her reign of terror."

 

The following morning, the atmosphere in Hogsmeade was electric. Students bustled about, eager for a day of freedom and fun. Harry and Theo made their way to the Three Broomsticks, their hearts pounding with anticipation. As they entered the private room, they were greeted by the sight of Rita Skeeter, already seated and tapping her quill impatiently.

"Ah, Mr. Potter, Mr. Nott," she purred, her eyes gleaming with predatory interest. "Shall we begin?"

Harry exchanged a quick glance with Theo before taking a seat. "Of course, Ms. Skeeter. But before we start, there's someone we need to introduce you to."

At that moment, Juliet Haroldson stepped into the room, her presence commanding and confident. Rita's eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly masked it with a thin smile. "Ms. Haroldson, to what do I owe the pleasure?"

Juliet took a seat across from Rita, her gaze unwavering. "I'm here on Mr Potter’s request, to serve you with this.” She held out the papers. “A lawsuit for defamation and slander against you, brought by Mr Potter, Mr Nott, Mr Lupin and Miss Granger.”

Rita’s eyes widened. “What?”

"I believe you heard me correctly," Juliet said, her voice steady and resolute. "We have gathered substantial evidence of your unethical practices, Ms. Skeeter. It is time that the wizarding world knows the truth about your methods."

Theo leaned forward; his eyes fixed on Rita. "You see, this isn't just about us, it's about every person you've ever misrepresented in your so-called articles. The damage you've done is unforgivable."

Rita's smile faltered, and for the first time, a flicker of uncertainty crossed her face. "You can't be serious. This is preposterous."

Harry, maintaining his composure, interjected, "On the contrary, Ms. Skeeter, we are very serious. However, we are prepared to drop this lawsuit on the guise you work for us, printing stories that we have approved."

Rita's eyes darted between Harry, Theo, and Juliet, calculating her options. The room was thick with tension, and the silence stretched on as she weighed her next move.

Finally, her gaze settled on Juliet. "And if I choose to fight this?"

Juliet's expression hardened. "Then be prepared for a long, costly, arduous battle. We are not backing down."

The door to the private room creaked open, and Draco stepped into the room crossing his arms over his chest. “I promised you the story of the century Rita, we can deliver that to you if you take this offer.”

Juliet produced a new document. “This is a binding magical contract, stating you will be under the employ of the House of Potter, you will write and publish approved articles by Heir Potter and his associates, using only the facts given to you. You will be paid a fair wage for the position and the lawsuit will be dropped.”

Rita's hands trembled slightly as she reached for the document, her mind racing with the implications of this agreement. She had always prided herself on her cunning and resourcefulness, but this was an unprecedented challenge. Could she really bind herself to their terms?

Theo watched her intently, sensing her hesitation. "Think of it this way, Rita. You can either continue down your current path, facing inevitable ruin, or you can seize this opportunity to redefine your career, earn our trust, and perhaps even regain some semblance of respect in the wizarding community."

Harry added, "We've seen what you can do with a quill. Imagine channelling that skill into something truly meaningful, something that could instigate real change."

Draco, still standing by the door, nodded in agreement. "It's not just about survival, Rita. It's about redemption. And we're offering you a way out."

Rita looked at each of them in turn, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts. The weight of her past actions pressed heavily upon her, and the realization that she had little choice but to accept this offer began to sink in. With a deep breath, she picked up the quill and signed the document, sealing her fate.

Juliet nodded approvingly. "Welcome to the House of Potter, Ms. Skeeter. Let's make history together."

Chapter 52

Notes:

Hello all thank you again so much for your love and support of this fic.

We get Rita's first new article in this fic ;)

This is a tell all interview with Harry which goes into some detail about the abuse he suffered from the Dursleys, please be careful when reading it

Monday morning a new article appeared in the Daily Prophet.

HARRY POTTER TELLS ALL. THE TALE OF THE BOY WHO SURVIVED

Dear Readers, it is this authors great honour to have had the opportunity to sit with Harry Potter this weekend for a tell all interview about the challenges he has faced since he was taken from the Wizarding World after mysteriously surviving the attack of He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named which led to the dark wizard’s downfall and named Harry Potter the Boy-Who-Lived.

This writer should warn readers to take care when reading this article because the life of Harry Potter has not as many believe to have been an easy one and this article will discuss upsetting matters including child abuse.

Question: Tell me about your childhood Harry, you vanished from the Wizarding World only to return at eleven, no one but select few truly know what happened to you?

Answer: I was left on the doorstep of my Aunt and Uncle in the middle of the night with a letter. My aunt found me the next morning when she went to get the milk.

Question: What was it like to grow up with them?

Answer: Awful. My aunt and uncle were muggles, and they hated magic. I do not think this reflects the muggle world as a whole; they are a small exception, and I would not want their actions to be used as an argument for prejudice beliefs. But it is true my aunt and uncle were cruel, vindictive people. They lied to me about the death of my parents, telling me they died in a car crash. I didn’t know I had magic, or the wizarding world even existed until someone from Hogwarts came to tell me when I turned eleven. This only happened because my aunt and uncle kept me from receiving my Hogwarts letter which was delivered by owl instead of what is traditional for muggleborns where it is delivered by a member of staff.

Harry sits with an air of quiet determination, his eyes reflecting a depth of experience far beyond his years. Despite the gravity of the subject, he spoke with a steady calmness that belied the trauma of his past. It was clear that recounting his childhood with his aunt and uncle was not an easy task, yet he pressed on with unwavering courage. Each word seemed to carry the weight of his resilience, and his voice, though soft, was imbued with a strength that had been forged in the fires of adversity. The experience of listening to him speak, captivated this author, with the deepest respect as Harry Potter told me his story of a boy who had endured so much yet emerged with a spirit unbroken.

Question: What was it like to live in such a household?

Answer: I was constantly terrified. I lived in fear every day. One wrong move could result in a beating. My bedroom for ten years was the small cupboard under the stairs in their home, they only moved me into the spare bedroom in their house, which beforehand housed my cousin’s broken toys, because the Hogwarts letters arrived addressed; the cupboard under the stairs. I was regularly locked in the cupboard as a punishment and denied food. Sometimes as many children do, I displayed accidental magic which would result in the harshest of punishments, one time my uncle beat me so badly they had to take me to hospital where I was treated for a collapsed lung, another time my cousin who used to enjoy playing a game with his friends they dubbed ‘Harry Hunting’, broke my wrist which according to a Healer I saw when I was first adopted by my godfather told me had never healed correctly as it was not attended to by a muggle doctor at the time.

There is silence in the room as Harry reveals this to me. You can see the pain in his eyes from the years of punishment, neglect and abuse he suffered. It is, this author thinks, almost impossible to believe that such a boy who displays such levels of kindness and compassion could have grown from such a harsh environment. Yet Harry Potter remains as his friends and teachers say, a boy who could not leave any person in need despite risk to his own being. This is testament following the second Triwizard Tournament task, in which Potter remained at the bottom of the lake to ensure all hostages were rescued, even rescuing the young Miss Delacour when her sister was forced to withdraw from the task. The judges awarded him second place of forty-five points for his outstanding moral fibre.

Question: And there was no follow up on this from Hogwarts? Or any Ministry Official?

Answer: No, I was left alone with them for ten years. When I got to Hogwarts, I had never had three meals a day, I still wore my cousin’s hand-me-down clothes which were far too big for me, I quickly learnt the shrinking spell to make them fit me better. My glasses were broken and held together with cellotape until my friend Hermione fixed them for me. Again it wasn’t until I was adopted by my godfather, Sirius Black, that I learnt my original prescription for my eyesight was vastly out of balance and also that I suffered from Attention Deficit and Hyperactivity Disorder both of which I have since been treated for and found a great improvement in my day to day life.

Question: Did you try and tell any of your teachers about the abuse you’d faced?

Answer: I tried to tell the headmaster at the end of my first year. I begged him not to send me back to my aunt and uncle, but he told me I was safest with them. I couldn’t believe it. How could I be safest with them? How could he believe that when I’d told him what they were like? But he refused and I went back for the summer.

Harry goes on to tell me, that it was a realization that shattered his already fragile trust. The very institution that had opened a door to a world of wonder and belonging had seemingly turned a blind eye to his suffering. The young wizard's heart hardened with resolve. He vowed never to rely on others for his safety, yet this did not diminish his inherent bravery and kindness. Instead, it made him more determined to protect those who could not protect themselves.

Question: The summer between your first and second year, there is a record of a warning issued to you for the use of underage magic by the Ministry of Magic, could you tell me more about this incident and what happened to you afterwards?

Answer: Yes, this happened one evening when my uncle had important business clients for dinner. I was told to remain in my bedroom and pretend I didn’t exist. Since I got back from school, my uncle locked all my school belongings in my old cupboard and put a padlock on my owl’s cage so I couldn’t write to my friends. A house elf visited me that night to warn me or a plot to make terrible things happen at Hogwarts and to stop me returning to school. I later learned that this plot was to use a possessed diary to open the Chamber of Secrets and unleash the basilisk on the school. When I refused to not return to school, the only home I really had, the house elf, left my room and used a hover charm to drop the night’s dessert on my uncle’s guests. Ruining the evening and my uncle’s business deal when the owl from the Ministry arrived and scared the wife of the businessman into fleeing. I’d kept from them that I wasn’t allowed to use magic outside of school, the fear of my being able to had prevented them from hurting me too badly, although I was still beaten and starved. With this knowledge, my uncle installed bars on my bedroom window and locks on the outside of the bedroom door. He installed a cat flap in the door where meals, when they remembered to feed me were pushed through. This was usually a cold can of soup or a crust of bread and some cheese. I was beaten every night by my uncle to try and break me and squash out magic. Luckily my friends, the Weasleys, came to rescue me after two weeks of this. The bruises hadn’t faded by the time I went back to Hogwarts a month later.

Harry’s recounting of his past sheds light on the resilience and strength he developed amidst such adversity. Despite the severe treatment from his relatives, he remained unbroken, nurturing a spirit that consistently sought justice and fairness. This unwavering commitment to doing what is right, regardless of personal cost, has been a hallmark of his character throughout his time at Hogwarts and beyond.

The tale of Harry’s rescue by the Weasleys is not just a story of friendship but a poignant reminder of the contrast between the warmth he found in the wizarding world and the cold neglect of his childhood home. The Weasleys, with their genuine kindness and acceptance, offered Harry a glimpse of what family could truly mean, reinforcing his determination to forge his path with integrity and compassion.

Harry's experiences underline a vital lesson for all those who hear his story: that even in the darkest circumstances, the light of kindness and bravery can prevail. It is this light that Harry carried forward, illuminating the lives of those around him and inspiring countless others to stand against injustice and cruelty.

But there is still more to this heartbreaking story as Harry Potter was forced again to return to this home of abuse for the summer before his third year. It was only through the tireless work of Juliet Haroldson, in clearing the name of Harry’s godfather Sirius Black and the fight to gain the innocent man custody of Harry did the nightmare end.

Question: And how are you now? Living with Lord Black and his husband Mr Lupin?

Answer: I’ve done a lot of healing; it was strange to be in a home filled with love without condition. I have been regularly seeing a mind healer to work through the trauma of my childhood and find peace with it. But I’ve never been as happy or felt as safe as when I am with them. I think the worst thing has been learning that my parent’s wishes were blatantly ignored, their will and testament clearly stated I was never to be placed with my mother’s sister should anything to happen to them. There was a clear line of people who should have taken me in as next of kin. I was deprived of a childhood, a real one because of people who felt they knew better than my own parents. I was deprived the chance of growing up with my godfather because of the Ministry’s poor handling of his case. So many people have let me down and it’s still happening.

Question: Because of the challenges you now face in the light of the Triwizard Tournament?

Answer: I did not put my name into the Goblet of Fire. Some people might think I am an attention seeking brat who wanted to steal the glory for myself but anyone who truly knows me will tell you I hate being forced into a spotlight, attention has never been something I am comfortable with. Spending a childhood being treated like a stain on humanity that should be squashed down and ignored to be thrust into a world where I am suddenly a hero and adored was not something I have nor will ever want. I would much rather spend my life in quiet existence than any glory or fame I do or do not have. Despite my protests, no one has investigated who did put my name in the Goblet of Fire nor their motives for it. While the Ministry have made efforts to make the tournament safer for the champions it is still incredibly hard and dangerous. Honestly, it’s luck that has got me as far as I have.

Question: Why do you think someone entered your name?

Answer: To seriously harm me. There are plenty of people still out there who would gladly see me dead. I can only assume that this tournament has been used as a way to do so.

Question: They have not had much success though, you have done well during the first two tasks, what is your mindset moving forward into the third task?

Answer: To get through it alive. I don’t care if I win, in fact I hope someone else does. The other three champions are the true Triwizard Tournament Champions, if it weren’t for the binding magical contract over my head, I would gladly not compete at all. Cedric, Fleur and Viktor are all exceptionally talented and strong, they deserve the accolade and praise as their school champions. I’m secretly routing for Cedric; he’s worked so hard for the tournament and deserves to win as Hogwarts’ Champion.

Question: Does this mean if you find yourself ahead in the third task, you would throw the competition?

Answer: No, I know my fellow champions and they would all want to win because of their merits alone. I do not expect to win against them, but I will do my best in the third task as I have done for the first and second.

Question: How do you think your experiences have shaped your view on the magical community and its institutions?

Answer: My experiences have made me quite critical of the magical community and its governance. The lack of accountability and the ease with which certain individuals can manipulate the system are alarming. I’ve seen firsthand how decisions driven by prejudice, ignorance, and fear can ruin lives. It’s not just my own experiences; I see it happening to others too. There needs to be a significant overhaul in how our society operates, ensuring that justice and fairness are upheld for everyone, regardless of their background or status.

Question: Is there anyone in particular who has supported you through these challenges?

Answer: Yes, my friends have been my rock. Hermione and Ron have stood by me through thick and thin, never wavering in their loyalty. They’ve been my family in every sense of the word. Sirius and Remus have provided me with the love and guidance I missed out on during my childhood. Their support has been invaluable, and I wouldn’t be where I am today without them. Draco Lupin return to my life after his own struggles in my third year of school and there is no one I trust more in this life than him. Finally, there is Theo, who as you have quoted me to say is the best thing to have ever happened to me. He stands by my side despite his family’s disapproval of our relationship, he gives me confidence to be myself in a world where all eyes seem to be on me, and he is also a terrific dance partner.

In conclusion, it is evident that the journey through the Triwizard Tournament has been fraught with danger, uncertainty, and personal growth for our interviewee. Despite the unexpected and unwanted participation, they have shown remarkable resilience and character. Their reflections on the magical community reveal a deep desire for change and justice, highlighting the need for a more accountable and fair society. Surrounded by unwavering friends and loved ones, their story is a testament to the power of support and the strength found in camaraderie. As we look forward to the final task, we can only hope that this spirit of perseverance and integrity will shine through, no matter the outcome.

It was Rita Skeeter’s finest work. Harry had barely finished reading when the first wave of owls arrived at the breakfast table bringing with them hundreds of letters of support for him and an outcry for justice.

Harry was overwhelmed by the sheer number of people who had taken the time to write to him. Each letter was a beacon of hope and solidarity, a reminder that even amidst the chaos and corruption, there were still those who believed in fairness and justice. As he skimmed through the heartfelt words, he couldn't help but feel a renewed sense of determination.

Among the letters, there were messages from fellow students, parents, and even strangers from distant lands, all united in their support for Harry and their condemnation of the injustices he had faced. Some letters were short and simple, offering words of encouragement, while others were lengthy and detailed, sharing personal stories of struggle and resilience.

One letter, in particular, caught his attention. It was from a young witch in France, who wrote about her own experiences with discrimination and how Harry's courage had inspired her to stand up for herself and others. Her words resonated deeply with him, reinforcing his belief that change was possible, even if it came one small step at a time.

As Harry continued to read, he couldn't ignore the growing sense of responsibility within him. He realized that his journey was no longer just about surviving the Triwizard Tournament; it had become a symbol of a larger fight for justice and equality in the magical community. He was determined to use his platform to advocate for those who couldn't speak for themselves and to push for the reforms that were so desperately needed.

With a newfound resolve, Harry folded the letter from the young witch and placed it carefully in his pocket. He knew that the road ahead would be challenging, but with the support of his friends, loved ones, and countless others who believed in him, he felt ready to face whatever came next. The third task awaited, and Harry was more determined than ever to give it his all, not just for himself, but for everyone who had placed their trust in him.

 

More owls arrived throughout the day, from Sirius and Remus telling them how proud they were of him. An anonymous letter from his dad telling him much the same. And then there was a note which read.

Dear Mr Potter,

Please come to my office after dinner, there are some things I think we should discuss.

Yours

S. Snape

Harry frowned, glancing up at the staff table but Snape was in deep conversation with Regulus, purposefully not looking at him.

“What do you think he wants?” Harry asked showing the note to Draco.

Draco shrugged. “No idea. Guess you’ll have to go to find out.”

 

Nervously, Harry made his way to the Potion Professor’s office and knocked on the door, waiting to be called to enter. He pushed open the door when called and walked inside. “You wanted to see me Professor?”

Severus looked up from his marking and nodded. “Yes, please come in.” He motioned for Harry to take a seat.

Harry bit his lower lip, walking over and sat down. “Am I in trouble Professor?”

Severus shook his head slightly, a rare, almost imperceptible smile playing on his lips. "No, Potter, you're not in trouble. In fact, it's quite the opposite." He paused, as if choosing his words carefully. "I wanted to discuss your recent interview with you."

Harry blinked in surprise. "My interview, sir?"

"Yes," Severus continued, his tone measured. "I must admit, you handled yourself well, far better than I had anticipated. Your insights and composure were commendable."

Harry felt a flicker of pride but was also puzzled by the unexpected praise. "Thank you, Professor. I didn't think it was going to be this significant."

Severus leaned back in his chair, his expression still serious. "It was significant, Potter. Your words carry weight, more than you realise. I wanted to ensure you understand the importance of what you have started."

Harry nodded slowly, feeling the gravity of Snape's words settle on his shoulders. "I understand, sir."

Severus's gaze softened slightly, and he nodded in approval. "I also, wanted to apologise to you.”

Harry pinched himself sure he was dreaming. "Apologise, sir?" Harry's voice was barely above a whisper, still reeling from the shock.

"For the way I have treated you in the past," Severus said, his voice steady. "I see now that I have been unfair, allowing my prejudices to cloud my judgment. You have shown great strength and maturity, qualities I failed to recognise."

Harry's throat tightened. "Thank you, Professor," he managed to say. "That means a lot to me."

Severus gave a curt nod. "Very well. Keep up the good work, Potter. And remember, my door is always open should you need guidance."

With that, the conversation ended. Harry left Snape's office, his mind buzzing with the unexpected turn of events. He had never imagined that he would receive praise and an apology from Severus Snape, but it felt like a turning point, a new chapter in their complicated relationship.

Chapter 53

Notes:

Warning for brief homophobic language

Thank you for all your love and support

Life at Hogwarts continued on. Harry still received dozens of letters following the article and he made sure to read them all. A few were not so nice, downright nasty even but Harry just burnt those ones and focused on the positive ones.

It was about a week after the article that another Howler arrived for Theo, he didn’t even have time to leave the Great Hall before it exploded and Lord Nott’s voice boomed, echoing off the stone walls.

The Howler's deafening roar silenced the chatter in the Great Hall. "THEODORE NOTT, HOW DARE YOU IGNORE YOUR FAMILY'S WISHES!" The voice thundered, sending shivers down the spines of the students. "YOU DISGUST ME! I WILL NOT HAVE A FAGGOT FOR A SON!"

Theo's face turned ashen, but he held his ground, his jaw set in defiance. He took a deep breath, his hands trembling slightly as he clenched them into fists.

The Howler continued to scream, hurling a barrage of insults at Theo. "YOU ARE A DISGRACE TO OUR BLOODLINE! FROM THIS DAY FORTH, YOU ARE NO LONGER A MEMBER OF THE MOST NOBLE AND ANCIENT HOUSE OF NOTT. NEVER DARKEN OUR DOORSTEP AGAIN!"

The Howler's final words echoed through the hall before it burst into flames, leaving behind only a wisp of smoke. The silence that followed was heavy, as if the very walls of Hogwarts were absorbing the weight of the moment.

Theo sat there frozen, his face a mask of defiance despite the pain that flickered in his eyes. Severus Snape swept down the table and placed a hand on Theo’s shoulder and quickly steered him out of the Great Hall and up to his office, sitting him down and passed him a mild calming draught.

“I knew it was coming.” Theo croaked after he drank the potion.

Snape's usually stern face softened slightly as he regarded the boy in front of him. "Your father is a fool," he said in a low, even tone. "You are worth ten of him."

Theo looked up, surprise flickering across his features. "Thank you, Professor," he whispered, his voice barely audible.

Snape nodded curtly. "You are not alone in this, Nott. Remember that." With that, he turned and strode to his desk, leaving Theo to gather his thoughts.

Word of the Howler spread quickly through Hogwarts, and while there were whispers and glances, Theo found unexpected allies. The Gryffindor four, Harry, Draco, Hermione, and Ron, made a point to include him in their activities, offering silent support that spoke louder than any words. Blaise and Daphne stuck by his side, ignoring warnings from the other Slytherins that they would be excommunicated right alongside Theo.

But the thing worrying him was what he was going to do when school finished for the summer. He was surprised when Professor Snape called him into his office at the end of the week.

“How are you doing Theodore?” Snape asked him.

Theo shrugged. “I don’t really know Professor.” He sighed. “It’s… I don’t know what I’m going to do. I suppose I can couch surf for a bit over the summer, but I don’t have a penny to my name now. I don’t know how I’ll pay for school next year. I suppose I’ll have to get a job but who’s going to hire a fifteen-year-old.”

Severus nodded his head. “I have been thinking about your situation a great deal as your head of house.” He pressed his lips together. “I know what it is like to have a father who despises everything you are, Theo. If you would like, I would like to offer you a place to stay.” He offered.

Theo blinked. “You mean… Live with you?”

“Yes.” Severus nodded. “I have a residence with a room for you should you like it. I will ensure you are funded to continue your education and offer any other support that I can.” He sat down next to Theo. “You do not have to do this alone.”

For a moment, Theo sat in stunned silence, his mind racing to comprehend the magnitude of Snape's offer. The stoic professor, known for his harsh demeanour and strict discipline, was extending a lifeline, a sanctuary he never thought possible.

"Thank you, sir," Theo finally managed, his voice shaky. "I—I'm not sure what to say."

Snape's expression remained unreadable, but there was a softness in his eyes that Theo had never seen before. "There is nothing to thank me for. This is simply the right thing to do.” He offered a small smile. “You don’t have to give me an answer right now if you need time to think about it.”

“I don’t need to think on it. I would greatly like to accept your offer, but I don’t want to be a charity case. If there’s something I can do to assist you over the summer, I know you aid the school in potion restocking, I would like to help.”

Severus smiled. “I would be happy for the assistance.”

As Theo left Snape's office, a weight lifted from his shoulders. The uncertainty of his future had been replaced with a glimmer of hope. He knew challenges lay ahead, but for the first time in a long while, he didn't feel completely alone.

That evening, as Theo walked through the halls of Hogwarts, he found solace in the small gestures of kindness from his friends. Harry offered him a warm smile, Hermione gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder, and Ron and Draco exchanged nods of silent understanding. Blaise and Daphne, as always, were steadfast in their loyalty, walking beside him with unwavering support.

With each step, Theo felt the bonds of friendship and trust strengthen around him. He realized that family wasn't just about blood; it was about the connections we forge, the people who stand by us in our darkest hours, and the courage to accept help when it's offered.

He sat with Harry in the warmth of the Gryffindor common room. It had taken the other Gryffindor’s a while to adjust to seeing the Slytherin in their common room but now it seemed commonplace to them.

“You’re going to live with Snape?” Harry’s eyes widened as Theo told him the news.

Theo nodded. “He’s offered to let me stay with him over the summer. I don’t know what it’ll be like, but it’ll be better than being homeless.”

“You wouldn’t have been homeless. You could have stayed with me. You still can if you want to.” Harry offered.

“Thank you, Harry.” Theo smiled at him. “But I don’t want to feel like a charity. I need to be able to work for it, Snape said he’d let me help him over the summer with brewing the restock potions for Hogwarts. It feels like I’ve earnt it, I need that. It might seem stupid but…”

“It’s not stupid.” Harry shook his head. “I get it. I used to feel that way too when I first moved in with Remus and Sirius. But you don’t have to earn people’s kindness Theo, it shouldn’t be transactional. But if that’s what you need, I respect it.” He promised him.

“If it ever gets too much there, you know where to find me,” Harry said earnestly.

Theo nodded, feeling a warmth in his chest at Harry’s unwavering friendship. “I know, Harry. And I appreciate it more than you know. Having you and everyone else… it means the world to me.”

They sat in companionable silence for a while, the crackling of the fire providing a comforting background. Theo’s thoughts wandered to the summer ahead, imagining the quiet of Snape’s house, the smell of potions brewing, and the patient guidance of a man he was beginning to respect deeply. It was a new chapter, one he was both anxious and excited to start.

As the evening wore on, students began to filter back into the common room, and the space filled with laughter and chatter. Theo found himself drawn into a game of chess with Ron, while Hermione and Draco discussed their Ancient Runes homework and Harry read a copy of Quidditch Weekly. The sense of normalcy, of belonging, was something Theo had yearned for, and now that he had it, he cherished every moment.

Later that night, as he lay in bed, Theo reflected on how far he had come. From feeling like an outsider to finding a place where he was accepted and valued. He knew the journey ahead wouldn't be easy, but with so many friends around him, more than he’d ever known, and the unwavering support of Snape, he felt ready to face whatever challenges came his way.

With a contented sigh, Theo closed his eyes, letting the warmth of friendship and hope carry him into a peaceful sleep, dreaming of a future that, for the first time in a long while, felt bright and full of promise.

 

While the drama within Hogwarts continued. Things were progressing outside of Hogwarts too. Remus and Sirius had finally received word back from the friend Bathilda Bagshot had pointed them in the direction of and they had agreed to a meeting in muggle London.

Sirius and Remus entered the private room of the pub and ordered drinks then sat down to wait. The door opened after ten minutes and a man walked inside, locking the door and cast several privacy charms on the door before removing his hood and revealed himself. The man was much younger than either of them had expected.

“Er…” Sirius frowned.

“My great-grandfather offers his apologies that he couldn’t meet with you himself, he is not up for travelling now and he asked me to come in his place.” Thaddius Scamander offered his hand. “Thaddius Scamander.”

“Pleasure to meet you, I’m Remus Lupin and this is Sirius Black.” Remus shook his hand. “We appreciate your help.”

Thaddius took a seat. “My family knows all too well the manipulations of Albus Dumbledore.” He looked between them.

Sirius and Remus glanced at each other, absorbing the unexpected comment.

“Manipulations of Dumbledore?” Sirius echoed, curiosity laced in his tone. “What exactly do you mean?”

Thaddius leaned forward, his expression serious. “Our family has a long history with Dumbledore, dating back to the days of Grindelwald. My great-grandfather, Newt Scamander, had several run-ins with Dumbledore's schemes, some of which were not as altruistic as history might suggest.”

Remus frowned slightly. “Are you implying that Dumbledore had ulterior motives in his fight against Grindelwald?”

Thaddius nodded. “In part. While there is no denying his contribution to the defeat of dark wizards, there were times when his actions were more for his own benefit than for the greater good. My great-grandfather often spoke of the fine line Dumbledore walked between light and dark.”

Sirius leaned back in his chair, contemplating this new information. “That certainly puts things in a different perspective. What is it that your great-grandfather discovered that might help our current situation?”

Thaddius pulled a worn, leather-bound journal from his coat and placed it on the table between them. “This is a collection of notes and observations made by Newt during his travels and encounters with Dumbledore. It includes details about various magical creatures, but more importantly, it contains insights into the nature of certain dark artifacts and spells that Grindelwald used, some of which Dumbledore had a keen interest in.”

Remus picked up the journal, carefully leafing through the pages. “This could be invaluable. But why entrust it to us now?”

Thaddius sighed. “Because what you’re up against isn't just another dark wizard. Dumbledore is… He is more powerful than any of us can begin to imagine. My great-grandfather knew he would never be able to cross him. But he held one piece of information that Dumbledore would do anything to keep secret.”

Sirius frowned. “What is it?”

“Dumbledore and Grindelwald were lovers; they made a pact when they were younger meaning neither could bring harm to the other. Dumbledore manipulated my great-grandfather into helping him break the pact so he could take Grindelwald down and claim his wand.” Thaddius explained.

“His wand?” Remus tilted his head to the side.

“Wands are loyal to their wizards but if a wand is won in a dual it’s loyalties can change.” Thaddius shrugged. “Dumbledore was obsessed with claiming Grindelwald’s wand.”

“Why?” Sirius frowned.

“I don’t know. But I think it has to do with the Deathly Hallows.” Thaddius produced a stack of letters. “My great-grandfather discovered these after he assisted in the battle against Grindelwald, they are from when both men were young and still in love. They talk a lot about the Deathly Hallows and becoming a master of death.”

Remus took the letters, his expression grave. “This is... a lot to take in. We had suspicions that Dumbledore's intentions might not be as pure as we always believed.”

Thaddius nodded solemnly. “You need to be cautious. Dumbledore's power and influence are immense, and his past actions suggest he is willing to go to great lengths to achieve his goals. The information in that journal and these letters could be the key to understanding his next move.”

Sirius leaned forward with his determination evident. “But the Deathly Hallows are a myth, a children’s story.”

Thaddius shrugged. “All myths and legends come from some form of truth.”

Remus placed the letters on top of the journal, his mind racing with the implications. “Thaddius, we will need your help to piece this all together. Your great-grandfather's knowledge could prove crucial in countering whatever Dumbledore is planning.”

Thaddius gave a firm nod. “I’ll do whatever it takes to stop him. My great-grandfather believed in the greater good, but he also recognized the danger of unchecked power. If Dumbledore seeks to become the Master of Death, we must be prepared for anything.”

It was more than either Remus or Sirius had hoped to find. They had expected a few scandalous love letters between Dumbledore and Grindelwald that would help them to cast doubt on the man within the wizarding community.

“We should speak with Grindelwald. He’s still imprisoned.” Sirius muttered.

“Do you think we could?” Remus asked.

“I’m the Lord to the Most Ancient and Noble House of Black. I reckon I could swing it.” Sirius rubbed his jaw.

Thaddius nodded. “Be careful. From the stories my great-grandfather has told me. Grindelwald is… He’s a mad man.”

“We will.” Remus agreed. “Thank you, Thaddius, and please thank your great-grandfather for us too.” He nodded his head.

“The Scamander family are happy to assist in any way we can.” Thaddius vowed.

As they left the pub, the weight of their mission settled heavily on Remus’s shoulders. The stakes had never felt higher. The prospect of confronting Grindelwald, even in his imprisonment, filled him with an uneasy mix of dread and determination.

Sirius, sensing his friend's turmoil, clapped a hand on his shoulder. “We’ve faced worse odds, Moony. We'll get through this, just like we always do.”

Remus managed a small smile. “I know. It’s just... we’re venturing into uncharted territory. The secrets we uncover could change everything we know about the wizarding world.”

“Precisely why we need to do this,” Sirius said, his voice firm. “If Dumbledore’s intentions are as dangerous as we suspect, we can’t afford to turn a blind eye. For Harry and Draco.”

“For Harry and Draco.”

 

James Potter stepped out of the fireplace into Spinners End, heading upstairs into the office to find Peter staring at the large corkboard they were using to track everything they knew and learned about Voldemort and his horcruxes. “Did you sleep at all?” James asked noticing the dark circles under Peter’s eyes.

“A little.” Peter nodded. “I don’t sleep well… Nightmares.” He admitted.

James nodded. “Do you want to talk about it?” He steered Peter into a chair.

Peter shook his head. “You don’t need to hear about my problems James.” He still struggled to accept his best friends’ forgiveness. Especially when he hadn’t yet forgiven himself.

James sat down opposite him. “Pete… What happened wasn’t your fault.”

“But it was. I’m the one who…” Peter swallowed. “Lily would be alive if it wasn’t for me. Harry wouldn’t have had to grow up with those… those awful people. Sirius wouldn’t have spent twelve years in Azkaban.”

James felt a stab of sadness at the mention of Lily. With everything that had happened he’d not had time to grieve for her. It was strange to have his memories back, to remember loving her, when he now had so much love for Regulus. Neither dampened the other but they were so different. Some days it felt like a betrayal to Lily and her name, to love Regulus now. But he hoped she would not want him to be unhappy.

James took a deep breath, reaching out to place a comforting hand on Peter's shoulder. “You’re not alone in this,” he said softly. “We all made mistakes, and we’re all paying for them. But we’re here now, together. We have a chance to set things right. And we have to remember that the root cause of all of this is Dumbledore. He manipulated all of us. He made the choices.”

Peter looked up, his eyes filled with a mixture of hope and despair. “Do you really think we can?”

James nodded firmly. “I know we can. We have to believe in ourselves and each other. We’ve come this far, haven’t we?”

Peter managed a small smile, the weight on his shoulders seeming to lighten just a little. “Yeah, I suppose we have.”

“So, let’s go back to what we have.” James looked at the board. “We know Voldemort started his life as Tom Riddle, his mother was Merope Gaunt who died in childbirth and his father was Tom Riddle Senior, a muggle who lived in Little Hangleton.”

Peter nodded. “Which means it’s right to assume the Gaunts lived close by.”

James nodded. “I think we should pay a little visit to the village, someone might know something about it.”

“We know the Riddles were killed in 1943. The police investigated the gardener but there was no evidence and he was let go and the case ran cold.” Peter ran his hand through his hair. “Likely to assume it was Voldemort.”

“Yes, and from what we know he probably made a Horcrux at that time.” James agreed.

“And potentially hid one there.” Peter sighed.

James nodded. “Bellatrix Lestrange is our other lead. We know that when they were arrested the Ministry did a search of all the Lestrange properties, nothing was found at that time. There could be more that we don’t know about. There’s also Gringotts, their vault was never seized or searched.” He pressed his lips together.

Peter nodded. “I doubt we’re going to be able to break into Gringotts.”

“We might have to.” James shrugged. “But that’s a problem for another day. I think we should focus on Little Hangleton for now. See what we can find out.”

“Severus and Regulus aren’t any closer to finding the Diadem.” Peter sighed. “It’s been months and we don’t seem any closer to finding anything.”

The whole thing felt hopeless.

In the middle of the board was a list.

Diary – Destroyed

Ring – Location Unknown

Locket – Dumbledore/Destroyed?

Diadem – Location Unknown

Cup – Lestrange?

Others - ?

“We knew this wasn’t going to be easy Pete but I know we can do this.” James reassured his best friend. “You’re smarter than you give yourself credit for.”

Peter looked down at the board, the weight of their mission settling heavily on his shoulders. “I just wish we had more to go on,” he murmured, tracing the line that connected the items, each representing a piece of the dark puzzle they were trying to solve.

James placed a firm hand on Peter's shoulder. “We will. We just need to keep digging, keep searching. Every clue, no matter how small, brings us one step closer.”

Peter nodded, taking a deep breath. “You’re right. We can’t give up now. We owe it to everyone.”

In the dim light of the room, the list on the board seemed to glow with a mysterious significance, urging them to press on despite the daunting challenges ahead.

 

Barty paced his office… Well, Moody’s office. One more task. He just had to get Harry Potter through one more task. He ran his hand through his hair. If everything went according to plan… There would be more obstacles to overcome but they could do it. They were stronger than Dumbledore or Voldemort gave them credit for. Just so long as nothing went wrong.

The mirror in his pocket burned hot and Barty took it out, opening it to see Evan’s concerned face on the other side. “What is it?” Barty asked.

“It’s your father… He’s escaped.”

Barty cursed. “Fuck. I’ll deal with it.” He promised.

Evan nodded. “Be careful. You can’t be discovered.”

“I will. Stay strong Evan, this will be over soon.” Barty promised his best friend.

Evan gave him a small smile. “You too.” He ended the call.

Barty sighed. His father’s escape was a huge problem. But he would correct it, he had one advantage, Potter’s map he’d leant him after he’d helped save the boy from being caught out of bed. If his father was coming for Hogwarts, Barty would stop him before he even stepped through the front doors.

Chapter 54

The arrival of the summer term usually meant heavy Quidditch training for the cup final but this year brought the ever looming third Triwizard task. In the last week of May, Professor McGonagall held Harry back from class to tell him he was to go down to the Quidditch pitch at nine o’clock where Mr Bagman would give them the details of the third task. So at half-eight Harry left the Gryffindor common room and made his way down to the Entrance Hall, crossing paths with Cedric who was saying goodbye to Draco outside the door that led to the Hufflepuff common room. They were snogging rather heavily and Harry felt himself blush catching them. “Oi, get a room.” He called teasingly. It had become increasingly easier to be around Draco and Cedric now he had Theo in his life.

Draco flipped him off, lips still locked to Cedric’s and then he pulled back. “I’ll see you tomorrow, good luck.” He kissed his boyfriend quickly.

Cedric grinned. “Goodnight love.”

“Where’s my good luck kiss?” Harry teased Draco, who playfully tried to kick his best friend. “Hey!”

“Oh sorry, I thought said good luck kick.” Draco smirked and ruffled Harry’s hair. “Good luck.” He headed up the stairs leaving Harry and Cedric alone.

“What d’you reckon it’s going to be?” Cedric asked Harry as they headed out into the cool night air, the sky was clear tonight and the stars were out in full. “Fleur keeps going on about underground tunnels; she reckons we’ve got to find treasure.”

“That wouldn’t be too bad,” Harry mused. “Maybe we could grab some Nifflers. We just learnt about them in Care of Magical Creatures.”

Cedric grinned. “Somehow I doubt they’re going to give us an easy life so close to the end.” He nodded his head.

“Yeah, easy and my life don’t mix.” Harry shook his head.

“Did you really mean what you said in that article? About hoping I win?” Cedric asked him curiously.

Harry nodded. “Yeah. It should have been you anyway. Doesn’t mean I’m going to go easy on you Diggory.”

“I wouldn’t want it any other way.” Cedric shook his head. “If I win, it’s because I’ve earned it.” He said with determination.

“Merlin you’re such a Hufflepuff.” Harry teased him.

“You’ve got a bit of Hufflepuff in you too Potter, you’re far too into fairness and loyalty not to be.” Cedric grinned at him.

Harry shrugged. “I think all the attributes of the four houses are important to strive to, no matter which singular house you’re sorted into.”

Cedric hummed. “I suppose you’re right.” He agreed.

 The reached the Quidditch stadium walking onto the pitch and stopped in horror. “What’ve they done to it?” Cedric exclaimed.

The Quidditch pitch was no longer smooth and level. It appeared as if someone had constructed extensive, low walls throughout the area, which twisted and intersected in various directions.

“They’re hedges!” Harry crouched down to examine one.

“Hello there!”

Ludo Bagman stood in the centre of the field alongside Krum and Fleur. Harry and Cedric approached them, navigating their way through the hedges. Fleur greeted Harry with a radiant smile upon his arrival. Her demeanour towards him had become even more freindly since he had rescued her sister from the lake.

“Well, what d’you think?” Bagman grinned at them motioning around him. “Growing nicely, aren’t they? Give them a month and Hagrid’ll have them twenty feet high. Don’t worry,” He quickly added seeing the looks on Cedric and Harry’s faces. “You’ll have your Quidditch field back to normal once the task is over! Now, I imagine you can guess what we’re making here?”

“Maze.” Krum grunted.

“That’s right!” Bagman exclaimed. “A maze. The third task is really very straightforward. The Triwizard Cup will be placed in the centre of the maze. The first champion to touch it will receive full marks.”

“We seemply ’ave to get through the maze?” Fleur asked sceptically.

“There will be obstacles,” Bagman nodded, bouncing on the balls of his feet. “Hagrid is providing a number of creatures, then there will be spells that must be broken… all that sort of thing, you know. Now, the champions who are leading on points will get a head start into the maze. That’s you and Mr Diggory.” Bagman grinned at Harry and Cedric. “Then Mr. Krum will enter and finally Miss Delacour. But you’ll all be in with a fighting chance, depending how well you get past the obstacles. Should be fun, eh?”

Harry, who had first hand experience as to the kind of creatures that Hagrid was likely to provide for an event like this, seriously doubted this would be any fun at all. However, he nodded politely like the other champions.

“Very well… if you haven’t got any questions, we’ll go back up to the castle, shall we, it’s a bit chilly…” Bagman hurried alongside Harry as they began to work their way out of the growing maze and back up to the castle.

Bagman had been trying quite often to offer Harry help and he was sure that was what he was going to start doing now but before Bagman could speak, Krum tapped Harry on the shoulder. “Could I haff a vord?”

“Yeah, all right.” Harry agreed slightly surprised, Viktor had only spoken to him a handful of times, he sometimes joined them in the library but mostly to spend time with Hermione.

“Vill you valk vith me?”

 “Okay,” Harry nodded.

Bagman looked slightly perturbed. “I’ll wait for you, Harry, shall I?”

“No, it’s okay, Mr. Bagman,” Harry shook his head. “I think I can find the castle on my own, thanks.” He walked off with Krum before Bagman could protest and they left the stadium together but Krum didn’t set off towards the Durmstrang ship but towards the Forbidden Forest.

“What’re we going this way for?” Harry asked as they passed Hagrid’s cabin and the illuminated Beauxbatons carriage.

“Don’t vant to be overheard,” Krum said shortly.

When at last they had reached a quiet stretch of ground a short way from the Beauxbatons horses’ paddock, Krum stopped in the shade of the trees and turned to face Harry. “I vanted to tell you that I thought your interview vith the press vas very brave.”

Harry, who from Krum’s secretive manner had expected something much more serious than this, stared up at Krum in amazement. “Er… Thank you.”

“Hermy-own-ninny talks about you very often,” Krum said, looking suspiciously at Harry.

“Yeah, we’re friends.” Harry nodded his head. “Just friends. If you hadn’t notice I’m er… I’m actually gay, well pansexual but…” He blushed. He couldn’t quite believe he was having this conversation with Viktor Krum, the famous International Quidditch player. It was as though the eighteen-year-old Krum thought he, Harry, was an equal, a real rival

Krum nodded. “I just… I like Hermy-own-ninny very much.”

“Good, she likes you too.” Harry rubbed the back of his neck.

“You fly very vell. I vos votching at the first task.”

“Thanks,” Harry grinned broadly and suddenly feeling much taller himself. “I saw you at the Quidditch World Cup. The Wronski Feint, you really…”

Something moved behind Krum in the trees, and Harry, aware of the potential dangers in the forest, instinctively grabbed Krum’s arm and turned him around.

“Vot is it?”

Harry observed the area where he had detected movement, shaking his head. As he reached for his wand within his robes, a man emerged unsteadily from behind a tall oak tree. Initially, Harry did not recognize the individual; however, he quickly realised it was Mr. Crouch.

He seemed to have been traveling for an extended period. The knees of his robes were torn and bloody, his face had scratches; he was unshaven and showed signs of fatigue. His usually neat hair and moustache required washing and trimming. However, his appearance was less unusual compared to his behaviour. Speaking and gesturing, Mr. Crouch appeared to be communicating with someone unseen.

The sight vividly reminded Harry of an old tramp he and the Dursleys had come across while out shopping. That man too had been wildly holding a full conversation with the vacant air around him; with the speed of a panther, Aunt Petunia had grabbed Dudley’s hand, not caring to keep Harry away from potential danger and dragged him across the road so as not to cross his path; Uncle Vernon had treated them all to one of his tirades on the drive home about just what he’d like to do with beggars and vagrants.

“Vosn’t he a judge?” Krum stared at Mr. Crouch. “Isn’t he vith your Ministry?”

Harry nodded, hesitated for a moment, then walked slowly toward Mr. Crouch, who did not look at him, but continued to talk to a nearby tree. “…and when you’ve done that, Weatherby, send an owl to Dumbledore confirming the number of Durmstrang students who will be attending the tournament, Karkaroff has just sent word there will be twelve...”

“Mr. Crouch?” Harry said cautiously, aware the man had appeared to have lost his mind and could turn at any minute.

“…and then send another owl to Madame Maxime, because she might want to up the number of students she’s bringing, now Karkaroff’s made it a round dozen… do that, Weatherby, will you? Will you? Will . . .” Mr. Crouch’s eyes were bulging out of his head, staring fixedly at the tree as he continued to move his lips in a soundless mutter. The man swayed on his feet and then staggered sideways falling to his knees.

“Mr. Crouch?” Harry said loudly. “Are you all right?”

Crouch’s eyes were rolling in his head.

Harry looked around at Krum, who had followed him into the trees, and was looking down at Crouch in alarm. “Vot is wrong with him?”

“No idea,” Harry muttered. “Listen, you’d better go and get someone…”

“Dumbledore!” Crouch lunged forward, seizing handfuls of Harry’s robes, pulling him down closer to him but his eyes were staring over Harry’s head. “I need… see… Dumbledore...”

Harry nodded. “Okay, if you get up, Mr. Crouch, we can go up to the…”

“I’ve done… stupid... thing...” Mr. Crouch breathed. He looked insane, with bulging eyes and spittle on his chin. Every word he spoke seemed extremely difficult. “Must… tell... Dumbledore...”

 “Get up, Mr. Crouch,” Harry called loud and clearly. “Get up, I’ll take you to Dumbledore!”

Mr. Crouch’s eyes rolled forward onto Harry. “Who… you?” he whispered.

Harry pressed his lips together. “I’m a student at the school,” Harry looked over his shoulder at Krum silently pleading for help, but the older boy was hanging back looking incredibly nervous.

“You’re not... his?”

“No,” Although Harry had no idea what Crouch was on about.

“Dumbledore’s?”

“That’s right,” Harry nodded, speaking to the man like he was a small child.

Crouch was pulling him closer; Harry tried to loosen Crouch’s grip on his robes, but it was too powerful. “Warn... Dumbledore…”

“I’ll get Dumbledore if you let go of me,” Harry huffed. “Just let go, Mr. Crouch, and I’ll get him...”

Crouch let go of his robes, turning back and looked to the tree again. “Thank you, Weatherby, and when you have done that, I would like a cup of tea. My wife and son will be arriving shortly, we are attending a concert tonight with Mr. and Mrs. Fudge.” Crouch was back to freely chatting with the tree again, back to seemingly being completely unaware that Harry was there. “Yes, my son has recently gained twelve O.W.L.s, all Os if you can believe it, most satisfactory, yes, thank you, yes, very proud indeed. Now, if you could bring me that memo from the Andorran Minister of Magic, I think I will have time to draft a response...”

“You stay here with him!” Harry turned around to Krum. “I’ll get Dumbledore, I’ll be quicker, I know where his office is…” He wasn’t sure with his lack of trust of the man now if he should get Dumbledore and to his surprise he was considering going to find Snape instead which felt like stepping fully into an episode of the twilight zone.

“He is mad,” Krum shook his head, staring down at Crouch who was still gabbling to the tree, he apparently believed was Percy Weasley.

“Just stay with him.” Harry ordered and tried to get up but his movement seemed to trigger another abrupt change in Mr. Crouch, who tackled Harry’s knees knocking him to the ground again. “Don’t… leave... me!” He pleaded, his eyes bulging again. “I… escaped... must warn… must tell… see Dumbledore… my fault… all my fault… Bertha... dead… all my fault... my son... my fault... tell Dumbledore... Harry Potter... the Dark Lord stronger… Harry Potter…”

“I’ll get Dumbledore if you let me go, Mr. Crouch!” Harry shouted struggling against Mr Crouch, he turned around to look at Krum. “Help me, will you?”

Looking extremely apprehensive, Krum moved forward and squatted down next to Mr. Crouch and pulled him back.

“Just keep him here,” Harry pulled himself free. “I’ll be back with Dumbledore.”

“Hurry, von’t you?” Krum called after him.

Harry sprinted away from the forest and up through the dark grounds. They were deserted; Bagman, Cedric, and Fleur had all gone back to their respective rooms. Harry tore up the stone steps, through the oak front doors, and off up the marble staircase, toward the second floor. He had no idea what to do. Past Harry would have gone straight to Dumbledore but now he had more knowledge of the man’s actions he wasn’t sure that was the right thing to do. Crouch had mentioned his son, his son that was alive and he’d been keeping under the Imperius cruse, the son who was working against Dumbledore according to Snape. Before he could make up his mind Harry was hurtling towards the stone gargoyle that housed the entrance to Dumbledore’s office.

“Sher — sherbet lemon!” He panted at it.

It was the password he’d used the last time he’d visited this office but that had been two years ago. Clearly it had changed, the stone gargoyle did not spring to life and jump aside. “Move!” Harry shouted at it. “C’mon!” But nothing at Hogwarts had ever moved just because he shouted at it.

Harry ran his hand through his hair tugging at it. What was he going to do?

“Potter?”

Snape had just emerged from the hidden staircase behind the stone gargoyle. The wall sliding shut behind him. “What are you doing here, Potter?”

“I need to see Professor Dumbledore!” Harry explained. “It’s Mr. Crouch… he’s just turned up, he’s in the forest… he’s asking for Dumbledore.”

Severus’ eyes widened. “Slow down Potter, what’s going on?”

“Mr. Crouch!” Harry shouted. “From the Ministry! He’s ill or something. He’s in the forest, he wants to see Dumbledore! Just give me the password up to…”

Severus was trying to process this information. If Barty Crouch Senior was here in the castle was he here to reveal Barty to Dumbledore. He knew he had to stall Potter as long as possible and hope Barty was already aware of the situation and got there first. “Potter the headmaster is very busy and doesn’t have time to…”

“I’ve got to tell Dumbledore!” Harry yelled unable to believe they were back to this again after Snape had apologised to him.

Severus shook his head. “Go back to your dormitory Potter. If this is of such a concern to you, I will get Filch to go check the grounds…”

“Look.” Harry cut him off angrily. “Crouch isn’t right. He’s… he’s out of his mind… he says he wants to warn…” The stone wall behind Snape slid open. Dumbledore was standing there, wearing long green robes and a mildly curious expression.

“Is there a problem?” He asked calmly, looking between Harry and Snape.

“Professor!” Harry said, sidestepping Snape before the man could speak. “Mr. Crouch is here. He’s down in the forest; he wants to speak to you!”

Dumbledore nodded. “Lead the way.” He motioned for Harry to start walking and the two of them swept away, leaving Severus behind.

Severus waited until they were out of sight and then hurried for Moody’s office. He opened the door, the wards letting him in without hesitation, but the office was empty. A map was open on the desk. Severus hurried over, seeing a perfectly detailed map of Hogwarts and little markings of the people within. His eyes scanned the forest, and he watched Barty Crouch Jnr, close in on Krum and Crouch Snr. Then Crouch Snr’s name disappeared from the map entirely. Court Jnr hurried away from Krum, just in time as Dumbledore and Harry arrived moments later.

Severus relaxed running a hand through his hair and hurried out of the office and down to his own to wait for further news. Whatever was happening tonight, he hoped it did not ruin whatever plan Barty and Evan had.

 

“Where are they?” Dumbledore asked as the Beauxbatons carriage loomed ahead of them out of the darkness.

“Over here,” Harry pointed ahead of him, leading the way through the trees.

He couldn’t hear Crouch’s voice, but he knew where he was going; it hadn’t been much past the Beauxbatons carriage. “Viktor?” Harry shouted.

There was no answer.

“They were here.” Harry turned to Dumbledore. “They were definitely somewhere around here.”

“Lumos,” Dumbledore lit his wand holding it up high to illuminate the ground around them until it fell upon a pair of feet. Harry and Dumbledore hurried forward.

Sprawled on the forest floor, unconscious, was Viktor Krum.

 Dumbledore bent over Krum and gently lifted one of his eyelids. “Stunned,”

“Should I go and get someone?” Harry asked. “Madam Pomfrey?”

“No. Stay here.” Dumbledore raised his wand into the air and pointed it in the direction of Hagrid’s cabin. Something silvery darted from the end of his wand and streaked through the trees like a ghostly bird.

“Rennervate.” Dumbledore pointed his wand at Krum and his eyes opened. “He attacked me!” Krum muttered, putting a hand up to his head. “The old madman attacked me! I vos looking around to see vare Potter had gone and he attacked from behind!”

“Lie still for a moment.” Dumbledore placed a hand on his shoulder to keep him on the ground.

Hagrid came thunderously bounding through the forest, carrying his crossbow aloft,  panting with Fang at his heels. “Professor Dumbledore! Harry… what?

“Hagrid, I need you to fetch Professor Karkaroff.” Dumbledore instructed. “His student has been attacked. When you’ve done that, kindly alert Professor Moody…”

“No need, Dumbledore,” A wheezy growl came through the trees. “I’m here.” Moody was limping toward them, leaning on his staff, his wand lit. “Damn leg,” He muttered furiously. “Would’ve been here quicker… What’s happened? Snape said something about Crouch.”

“Crouch?” Hagrid frowned.

“Karkaroff, please, Hagrid!” Dumbledore ordered sharply.

Hagrid nodded. “Oh yeah… right y’are, Professor.” Hagrid turned and disappeared into the dark trees, Fang trotting after him.

“I don’t know where Barty Crouch is,” Dumbledore told Moody, “but it is essential that we find him.”

“I’m onto it,” Moody growled, holding his wand in front of him and limped off into the forest.

Alone again with Krum lying on the floor, neither Dumbledore nor Harry spoke.

A few minutes passed when they heard Hagrid and Fang returning with Karkaroff hurrying along behind them, dressed in sleek silver furs and looking pale and agitated. “What is this?” He cried seeing Krum on the ground, Dumbledore and Harry beside him. “What’s going on?”

“I vos attacked!” Krum pushed himself to sit up, rubbing his head. “Mr. Crouch or votever his name…”

“Crouch attacked you? Crouch attacked you? The Triwizard judge?”

“Igor,” Dumbledore tried to calm the situation.

But Karkaroff was having none of it. “Treachery!” He bellowed, pointing at Dumbledore. “It is a plot! You and your Ministry of Magic have lured me here under false pretences, Dumbledore! This is not an equal competition! First you sneak Potter into the tournament, though he is underage! Now one of your Ministry friends attempts to put my champion out of action! I smell double-dealing and corruption in this whole affair, and you, Dumbledore, you, with your talk of closer international wizarding links, of rebuilding old ties, of forgetting old differences. Here’s what I think of you!” Karkaroff spat onto the ground at Dumbledore’s feet.

Harry jumped when Hagrid grabbed the front of Karkaroff’s furs, lifted him into the air, and slammed him against a nearby tree. “Apologize!” Hagrid snarled as Karkaroff gasped for breath, Hagrid’s massive fist at his throat, his feet dangling in midair.

“Hagrid, no!” Dumbledore shouted, his eyes flashing.

Hagrid carefully released his grip on Karkaroff, who then descended the length of the trunk and collapsed at the base of the tree; a few twigs and leaves gently fell upon him.

“Kindly escort Harry back up to the castle, Hagrid,” Dumbledore ordered.

Hagrid kept his gaze fixed on Karkaroff with a glowering look, breathing heavily with rage at the disrespect shown to the headmaster. “Maybe I’d better stay here, Headmaster...”

“You will take Harry back to school, Hagrid,” Dumbledore repeated firmly. “Take him right up to Gryffindor Tower. And Harry, I want you to stay there. Anything you might want to do… any owls you might want to send. They can wait until morning, do you understand me?”

“Er — yes,” Harry nodded, quickly checking his Occlumency skills, hating how quickly Dumbledore knew he was going to send a letter straight to Remus and Sirius about this.

“I’ll leave Fang with yeh, Headmaster,” Hagrid said, staring menacingly at Karkaroff, who was still sprawled at the foot of the tree, tangled in furs and tree roots. “Stay, Fang. C’mon, Harry.”

He grabbed Harry’s arm and started marching them back up toward the castle.

“How dare he,” Hagrid growled as they strode past the lake, all but dragging Harry who was having to jog to stay on his feet. “How dare he accuse Dumbledore. Like Dumbledore’d do anythin’ like that. Like Dumbledore wanted you in the tournament in the firs’ place. Worried! I dunno when I seen Dumbledore more worried than he’s bin lately. An’ you!” Hagrid suddenly stopped, shaking Harry’s arm. “What were yeh doin’, wanderin’ off with ruddy Krum? He’s from Durmstrang, Harry! Coulda jinxed yeh right there, couldn’ he? Hasn’ Moody taught yeh nothin’? ’Magine lettin’ him lure yeh off on yer own…”

“Krum’s all right!” Harry panted, managing to get his arm out of Hagrid’s grip and run a hand through his hair. “He wasn’t trying to jinx me, he just wanted to talk about Hermione…”

“I’ll be havin’ a few words with her, an’ all,” Hagrid muttered darkly, stomping up the stairs. “The less you lot ’ave ter do with these foreigners, the happier yeh’ll be. Yeh can’ trust any of ’em.”

“You were getting on all right with Madame Maxime,” Harry glared at him in annoyance.

“Don’ you talk ter me abou’ her!” Hagrid snapped and for the first time ever he looked quite frightening for a moment. “I’ve got her number now! Tryin’ ter get back in me good books, tryin’ ter get me ter tell her what’s comin’ in the third task. Ha! You can’ trust any of ’em!”

Harry was relieved to say goodbye to such a grumpy Hagrid when they reached the Fat Lady. He climbed into the common room and went straight to Draco, Ron, and Hermione to tell them what happened.

Chapter 55

Draco had been nervous to ask Regulus for a permission slip to access to the restricted section of the library, he’d considered asking Snape, but he felt that would be more awkward and ask more questions. But as he had finished all the books Regulus had leant him, with his dreams and the strong connection he was feeling to the goddess of the moon he wanted to start truly practicing the Old Ways. He needed to do more.

“Why do you require access to the restricted section?”  

“I’ve finished the books you leant me on the Old Religion, and I want to explore more, I couldn’t find anything in the main library and I’m hoping there might be something in the restricted section.” Draco bit his lip.

“I was expecting this when I gave you those books. The Old Religion is fascinating but also dangerous, I would advise you take care in your learning and if you have any questions, I’d be happy to answer them.” He filled out the slip and held it out to Draco.

“Thank you sir. Do you practice the Old Ways?” Draco asked him.

“I do. My father was a follower of the God of Strategy and Way, he worked very closely with him and he taught me a lot. I myself found myself walking the path of the Goddess of the Stars and Night Sky. Has a particular patron called to you?”

“Selune.” Draco shifted in his seat. “Goddess of the Moon. I’ve… I’ve had a few dreams… She talked to me.”

Regulus smiled. “Of course, it makes sense for you to share a bond with her. Did the dreams begin before or after you learnt about the Old Religion?”

“Before.” Draco nodded his head. “One of the books I’ve read mentioned rituals to connect with the goddess and offer respect. But there wasn’t a lot of detail into them.”

“You will find something in the restricted section. I must advise you to be careful Draco, performing such rituals open the space between our world and the next you have to ensure you protect from other things coming through the doorway. If you decide you wish to perform a ritual, I would like to be present as your mentor.” Regulus explained. “You shouldn’t practice this alone or without a proper high priest.”

Draco nodded. “I would appreciate that sir. Why are the Old Ways so forgotten now? How did the world change so much?”

Regulus sighed. “That is an interesting question. The simple answer is that all things change with time, the arrow of time points one way and there’s no real changing it. That’s why time magic is so… tricky. The longer answer is the back in the time of Merlin magic was much more common, as the wizarding world was forced into hiding people found New Ways and slowly what was once the way became the Old Way. People were scared too. The Old Ways were dangerous, with the Great Purge people were practicing dark magic to fight back. The balance was shaken and everyone lived in fear.” Regulus explained.

“History keeps repeating itself, doesn’t it?” Draco sighed. “Do you think we will ever break the cycle?”

“Some say the return of King Arthur will end it.” Regulus shrugged.

“Like… He’ll come back from the dead?” Draco frowned.

Regulus shook his head. “Some believe he will be reincarnated. That the whole court of Camelot will one day be reincarnated.”

Draco nodded. “Well, he should really hurry up, the world is pretty fucked right now.”

Regulus laughed. “I agree.”

“Do you know anyone else who practices the Old Ways?” Draco asked him.

“Severus does and my friends Barty and Evan did as well. Severus works with the goddess of life, Evan worked with the god of death and Barty worked with the god of chaos and mischief.” Regulus smirked thinking of his friends.

“Do you think Severus would be willing to teach me as well?” Draco asked, curiosity lighting up his eyes.

Regulus considered this for a moment. “Severus is a private man, but he values knowledge. If you show genuine interest and respect for the Old Ways, he might be willing to share some of his wisdom with you. Just be prepared; his methods can be... demanding as is life.”

Draco smiled, a determined glint in his eye. “I’m willing to do whatever it takes. I feel like understanding the Old Ways might be the key to making sense of all this madness.”

Regulus nodded approvingly. “That’s the spirit. The Old Ways are not just about power; they’re about balance and understanding the deeper connections in magic and life. It’s a responsibility as much as it is a gift.”

Draco’s mind raced with possibilities. Perhaps there was hope after all, a way to navigate the chaos and find a path forward, guided by the ancient wisdom that had been long forgotten but not lost.

 

With everything going on Draco almost completely forgot about his birthday until Harry reminded him.

“So, do you and Cedric have any plans for your birthday?” Harry asked him.

Draco blinked. “Oh… Right… I forgot about that.” He shook his head. “I don’t know, we’ve not talked about anything, but he’s got a lot on at the minute, his NEWTs and the third task. Why?” He asked taking a bite of his scrambled eggs.

Harry smiled. “Well, it’s on a Saturday so we were thinking of having a party in the Gryffindor Common Room, but I wanted to check first, in case you two had plans.”

Draco grinned. “Thanks Harry and no, no plans.” He shook his head. “I’ll double check with him, we might do something just us during the day.”

“Everything okay with you two?” Harry asked.

“It’s just been a bit tough recently, we’re both so busy, it’s hard to make time for each other. I get it.” Draco added quickly. “It’s just not as easy as it was. I’m sure it’ll be better again once the tournament and everything is over.”

Harry nodded. “You know you can take a break from helping me with stuff for the third task right? I mean you have so much going on, band practice, tutoring, studying. It’s okay to step back for a bit and spend some time with Cedric. Ron and Hermione have it covered, even Theo, Blaise and Daphne have been helping me.”

Draco considered this, looking up at Harry with gratitude. “Thanks, Harry. I appreciate it. But honestly, I like helping you. It’s kind of a nice distraction from all the pressure.” He paused, a thoughtful look crossing his face. “Maybe after the third task, Cedric and I can take a weekend off and just relax. No school, no studying, just us.”

Harry’s smile widened. “That sounds like a great idea. You two deserve it.” He glanced around the table. “Anyway, let’s talk about your birthday party. I was thinking we could have a bit of everything—music, food, maybe even a few games.”

Ron, who had been listening quietly, perked up. “We could get Fred and George to help with the decorations. You know they’d love to be involved.”

Hermione nodded enthusiastically. “And I can help with the food. We could try some new recipes, make it really special.”

Draco’s eyes sparkled with excitement. “That sounds amazing. I’ll let Cedric know tonight. He’ll be thrilled to have something fun to look forward to.”

As they continued to plan, the sense of camaraderie and friendship around the table was palpable, easing the tensions of their busy lives. The anticipation of Draco’s birthday celebration brought a welcome reprieve from the challenges they faced. It had been a tough year for all of them and something fun was definitely needed.

 

Draco cuddled close to Cedric that night in the seventh year Hufflepuff dorm. He felt back at how neglected their relationship had been the past few weeks. It was understandable for both of them, but he couldn’t help but feel there was a bit of a wedge between them nowadays.

Draco sighed softly and nestled deeper into Cedric's embrace. "I'm sorry I've been distant," he whispered, his voice barely audible in the quiet room. Cedric tightened his hold, pressing a gentle kiss to Draco's forehead.

"I know, love. We've both been swamped with everything, but we'll get through this," Cedric murmured reassuringly. "And I can't wait for your birthday. It sounds like it’s going to be amazing."

Draco smiled, feeling a warmth spread through him. "Yeah, it will be. Just the break we need."

Cedric nodded, his fingers tracing soothing patterns on Draco's back. "Exactly. And after the tournament, we’ll make sure to set aside more time for us. We deserve it."

Draco's heart swelled with gratitude. He knew their love was strong enough to withstand the pressures of their hectic lives. The promise of time spent together, without the weight of responsibilities, gave him a renewed sense of hope.

“You’ll come visit me over the summer right?” Draco asked. “I’d love to show you the woods around Moonlit Haven.”

Cedric bit his lip. “I’m not sure…”

Draco sat up. “What do you mean?”

Cedric sighed. “Well… I applied for a summer internship at Gringotts, it’s for a position out in China, working on the ancient tombs there.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “I wasn’t going to tell you until I heard back. But I’d pretty much start a couple of weeks after school finishes.”

“Oh.” Draco ran a hand through his hair. “Wow, that’s brilliant Ced.”

“We never really talked about what would happen after I finished school did we?” Cedric bit his lip.

Draco sighed. “No, I guess… I don’t think I really thought about it.”

Cedric reached out to rub his back. “I suppose it’s something we should talk about.”

Draco hugged his knees to his chest. “Do we have to?” He suddenly felt so childish. Here Cedric was about to enter the wizarding world as an adult, and he still had three more years of school ahead of him. How could they navigate being so far apart?

Cedric's expression softened. “I know it’s hard. But this internship, it’s a huge opportunity for me. I mean, working on ancient tombs in China? It’s a dream come true. But it hasn’t happened yet, I won’t hear for a while. We can just enjoy this time together now and worry about what happens next later.” He smiled at him.

Draco nodded slowly, feeling a mixture of pride and sadness. “I get that, I really do. It’s just… it’s going to be tough not having you around.” He admitted with a sad smile. “I mean… I guess it’s just hitting me that you’re going to out there being an adult and I’m still going to be here.” He looked around at the common room.

Cedric scooted closer, pulling Draco into a comforting embrace. “We can write and I’ll have time off so I can come and visit, we can make it work. It’ll just be a little different and a little harder.”

Draco rested his head on Cedric’s shoulder. “I just wish we could freeze time sometimes, you know? Just stay in this moment a little longer. Or I wish you were my age or I was your age and we didn’t have to worry about being apart.”

Cedric chuckled softly. “Me too. But no matter what happens, I know we’ll be okay. And who knows, maybe you can come and visit me in China. Imagine the adventures we could have.”

A small smile tugged at Draco’s lips. “That would be pretty amazing. Although I don’t Sirius and Remus would let me go alone.”

Cedric smiled and kissed the top of Draco’s head. “We’ll make it work.”

Draco closed his eyes, letting Cedric’s warmth and words soothe his worries. For now, they had this moment, and that was enough.

 

Theo brushed his thumb over Harry’s knuckles, the two of them had been working together in one of the Charms classrooms on Stunning spells for the third task. They were taking a break, laying on the cushions they’d placed on the floor to soften the fall when Harry stunned Theo. “How are you feeling love?” Theo asked him.

Harry sighed. “Just want it all to be over already.”

Theo nodded. “Not long now, only twenty days to go.” He smiled. “And then it’ll all be over and we can plan a fun summer together.”

Harry grinned. “Yeah, I can’t wait to just enjoy the summer again. It’ll be even more fun with you around.” He kissed his cheek. “When you’re not busy making potions with Snape that is.” He chuckled. “How are you feeling about that? Living with him?”

 Theo paused, considering Harry's question. "Honestly? I’m a bit nervous. Professor Snape is... well, he's Professor Snape. But I know he means well, in his own way. And it’s an incredible opportunity, learning from one of the best potion masters up close. I just hope I don’t mess up too much. Not like I have any other options.”

Harry squeezed Theo’s hand reassuringly. "You’ll be brilliant. And remember, it’s just for the summer. Before you know it, we’ll be back at Hogwarts, complaining about classes and sneaking out at night."

Theo chuckled. "True."

Harry kissed him softly. "You'll be fine. And I'll be there every step of the way. We’ll make the most of this summer, no matter what."

Theo smiled, feeling a bit more at ease. "Thanks, Harry. I really appreciate that. Let’s start planning our adventures now, shall we?"

Harry's eyes sparkled. "Absolutely. There’s so much I want to show you. You’re going to get the full muggle world experience. We can go to museums and the cinema and Camden market.” He listed off.

“I never thought I’d ever be excited to go into the muggle world. It always seemed so scary and strange.” Theo mused. “My parents used to tell me horror stories about it, how less advance they were, the horrible weapons they had.” He shuddered. “It’ll be nice to learn that’s not all true.”

Harry nodded. “Totally. And we can invite Blaise and Daphne as well, I bet Ron and Hermione and Draco will come. Draco depending on what he’s doing with Cedric.”

“Those two doing okay?” Theo asked him.

“I think so. It’s been a bit tough what with them both being so busy.” Harry shrugged, running his hand through his hair. “But if anyone can make it work, I’m sure they will.”

Theo nodded. “Yeah, I couldn’t imagine dating someone older than me. I mean, Draco still has three more years of school while Cedric is going to be out in the real world doing all that adult shit.”

Harry frowned. “Huh, I didn’t think of that.” He tilted his head to the side. "I guess it could be challenging," Harry continued thoughtfully. "But maybe that's what makes their relationship strong. They’re figuring it out together, even with the age difference."

Theo smiled, reassured by Harry's optimism. "Yeah, you're right. Everyone's got their own challenges."

Harry wrapped an arm around Theo's shoulders. "Exactly. And speaking of challenges." He grinned mischievously. "Are you ready to face the muggle world with me?"

Theo laughed, feeling a surge of excitement. "Bring it on. I can't wait to see what adventures you have in store for us."

Harry's eyes twinkled with anticipation. "It’s going to be the best summer ever!"

 

Draco Malfoy woke up on his fifteenth birthday to the warm light streaming through the Gryffindor dormitory windows. The room was filled with a comforting, golden glow that promised a perfect day ahead. His eyes fluttered open, and he was greeted by the sight of presents neatly arranged at the foot of his bed. He sat up, a smile spreading across his face as he saw the brightly wrapped packages and colourful ribbons.

His first gift was from Blaise, a beautifully bound book on advanced potion-making. Happy birthday, Draco! Hope you enjoy it. Just don't turn me into a frog with one of those potions. Was written in the card.

Next, he unwrapped a sleek, leather satchel in dark grey with a weightless, extension charm and various pockets.

Ron had given him a box of assorted chocolate from Honeydukes, which Draco eagerly sampled, enjoying the way the flavours danced on his tongue. Each gift was thoughtful and personal, reminding Draco how much his friends cared about him.

Harry and Hermione had teamed up to buy him a new record player and a wide variety of records.

Sirius’ gift was an envelope with a picture of a Triumph Bonneville T100 and a note which read; Summer father son project, can’t wait to race. Happy birthday son.

Remus had bought him his own set of mechanic tools and several books on his new bike. Draco felt a rush of excitement at the thought of building his own bike with Sirius and learning to drive it.

Sirius and Remus had also gifted him a leather biker jacket, boots, gloves and helmet.

Regulus had gifted him a few more books on the Old Religion and a blank grimoire to record his learning journey as he discovered his own path working with Selune.

He was surprised to see a note and gift from James. Draco flushed when he read the note; A little birdie told me you were a fan of my books, here’s a few more I’ve been told you don’t have and my latest release which isn’t out yet – JNP. Draco couldn’t believe Harry’s dad was his favourite romance author as he unwrapped the books, recognising the author’s name and connecting the dots.

Theo had gifted him a photo album filled with pictures of Draco, Theo, Blaise and Daphne as kids and more photos from the last few years. He smiled flipping through the pages of happy memories.

After the flurry of present opening, Draco got up, showered, dressed and then met Cedric in the Great Hall for breakfast. Cedric had a mischievous glint in his eyes as he handed Draco a small, elegantly wrapped box. Inside was a silver bracelet, engraved with intricate patterns that shimmered in the light. "Happy birthday, love." Cedric whispered, kissing Draco's cheek. "I thought you might like something to remind you of me, even when we're apart."

"It's perfect." Draco said softly, his heart swelling with affection. He slipped the bracelet on, alongside the one Harry had gifted him for his birthday last year, feeling the cool metal against his skin. "Thank you, Cedric."

The two of them spent the day exploring the castle grounds, hand in hand. They wandered down to the lake, laughing when they saw a boat reminded of their first date. It was a beautiful day and so they decided to go swimming.

“See this would have been the perfect time to do a task in the lake.” Draco drifted to float on his back.

Cedric laughed. “Yeah.” He agreed. “I think I nearly lost a toe to frostbite.”

Draco smiled, shifting in the water and swam over to him. “One more to go, how do you feel?” He asked wrapping his arms around Cedric, the two of them treading water.

“Good. I’m going to win it Draco and then I’m going to kiss you in front of the whole school.” Cedric smiled at him.

Draco grinned. “My champion.”

As the afternoon sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the lawn, they laid on the grassy blank of the lake. Cedric conjured a blanket, and they settled down to watch the giant squid lazily swim by. It was a peaceful, intimate moment, just the two of them enjoying each other's company.

When evening fell, they made their way back to the Gryffindor common room, where the real celebration awaited. The room was festooned with streamers and balloons in Gryffindor colours, and a large banner hung above the fireplace that read "Happy Birthday, Draco!"

All his friends were there, the room buzzing with excitement. The Weasley twins had taken charge of the entertainment, with their usual array of magical pranks and jokes, keeping everyone in stitches. Hermione had organized a trivia game, challenging everyone’s knowledge of Draco.

As the night wore on, they brought out a cake that Hagrid had baked – a massive, multi-layered confection that was as delicious as it was impressive. Draco made a wish and blew out the candles, surrounded by his friends' cheers and laughter.

The party continued late into the night, with music, dancing, and more laughter than Draco could have hoped for. He felt a deep sense of belonging, grateful for the friends who had made his birthday so special. And as the celebration finally wound down, Draco sat by the fire, Cedric's arm around his shoulders, feeling happier than he had in a long time. It had indeed been the best birthday he could have imagined, full of love, joy, and the promise of many more magical days to come.

Chapter 56

Notes:

Hello everyone, I hope you enjoy this next chapter :)

Severus walked into the Room of Requirement, glancing around at the vast room filled with what appeared to be junk. “Barty?” He called.

“You would not believe the crap I found in here.” Barty appeared as himself, bouncing over to Severus and wrapped his arms around him, kissing him softly. “Hi.”

“Hello.” Severus brushed a hand through Barty’s hair. “I missed you. What happened the other night? Potter said your father showed up in the forest, I tried to stall Dumbledore getting down there.”

Barty nodded. “You did. My father won’t be a problem anymore. The plan is all set.”

They shared a moment of silence, their eyes locked in a deep connection that words could never capture. Severus nodded, understanding the gravity of what Barty was implying. "Good." He said quietly. "Promise me you’ll be careful. The stakes are higher than ever, and I can’t lose you again."

“You won’t.” Barty promised. “Everything is going to work out. There’s order in my chaos.” He smiled. “I need you to do something for me.”

“Name it.” Severus nodded.

“The night of the third task, I need you to get Karkaroff before the first task begins.” Barty explained to him.

“Karkaroff?” Severus frowned. “Why? And before the third task, he’s a judge they’ll notice he’s…”

Barty smirked. “I have that handled.” He shook his head. “Once you have him, give him this, it’s a portkey that will activate as the task begins.” Barty pressed a coin into his hand. “Make sure he’s tied up.”

Severus nodded. “It shall be done.”

Barty’s eyes glinted with a mix of excitement and determination. “I knew I could count on you, Severus. This is crucial for what’s to come. We’re so close to achieving what we’ve been working for.”

Severus tightened his grip on the coin, feeling its cold metal against his palm. “I understand. And after Karkaroff?”

“After Karkaroff, everything will fall into place.” Barty nodded his head.

Severus leaned in, capturing Barty’s lips in a passionate kiss, sealing their shared commitment to the dangerous path ahead. The fire in the hearth crackled, casting flickering shadows around them, but the light of their shared purpose burned brighter than any flame.

From somewhere in the room, Severus felt the thrum of darkness. He gasped opening his eyes and pulled back. “Did you feel that?”

Barty frowned. “What?”

“Death magic.” Severus breathed. His work with the god of life made him aware of death magic as his opposite. He grabbed Barty’s hand and pulled him along.

“Where is it coming from?” Barty asked, his voice tinged with urgency.

Severus’s eyes darted around the room, searching for the source. “It’s close, too close. We need to move.”

Barty nodded, gripping Severus's hand tightly as they hurried through the dimly lit room filled with junk from broken desks and furniture, books and statues and various bric-a-brac until he came to stop in front of ornate wooden box.

“This is it.” Severus whispered, his voice barely audible, as he stared at the box.

Barty drew his wand, ready for whatever was inside the box.

Severus reached out with shaking hands lifting the lid to reveal a silver tiara twisted into the shape of an eagle with a large blue gem in the centre. It ooze with death magic and Severus felt his stomach churn being in close proximity to something that went against his own magic.

“Ravenclaw’s diadem.” Barty breathed. “It’s one of his isn’t it?”

Severus snapped the box closed and picked it up. “Yes, I have to get this to Regulus.”

Barty nodded. “Be careful.”

Severus clutched the box tightly to his chest and turned to leave, but a sudden noise froze him in his tracks. He spun around to see a shadow moving among the debris, flickering in the dim light. He felt his blood chill, Death was watching. He leant in and kissed Barty one last time fearing it might be the last time before rushing from the room and purposefully walked to Regulus’ office.

 

James and a heavily disguised Peter, apparated to Little Hangleton and walked through the village, stopping at the pub to see if they could get any information. Both wizards were hyper aware of their surroundings. They walked into the pub and ordered a pint each, sitting on the bar stools.

“Not seen you two around here before. Just visiting or moved?” The bartender asked.

“Just visiting.” James sipped his beer. “We’re writers.”

Peter glanced around nervously before replying, “We’re working on a book about mysterious and unexplained crimes.”

The bartender’s brow furrowed with curiosity. “Unexplained crimes, you say? This village has seen its fair share of odd happenings.”

James leaned in, feigning interest. “Really? Like what?”

“Well… You seen that big old manor on the edge of town?” The bartender leant against the bar. “Folks in the village still call it the Riddle House but ain’t been a Riddle living there in a long time. About fifty years ago, one of the maids came screaming down the road from the house, she’d gone into the drawing room and found all three of them dead.” He told them.

Peter's eyes widened, and he exchanged a furtive glance with James. “Do you know what happened to them?” he asked, trying to keep his voice steady.

The bartender looked around, then lowered his voice. “Some say it was poison. Police arrested the gardener, Frank, I didn’t believe it from the start. I’ve known Frank since the war days, we served together. People thought he was strange, never was one for crowds after the war but I didn’t blame him after some of the shit we saw. The reasoning was there was no forced entry, the door hadn’t been forced, no broken windows and there’s a spare key to the back door in the gardener’s cottage.” He shook his head. “Frank says he’d seen a teenage boy hanging around that day, pale with dark hair. But no one else had seen him and police thought Frank made him up.”

“What do you think?” James asked.

“Ah, now, there was always rumours about Tom Junior having a bastard somewhere. He disappeared for years, then came back like nothing had happened, if more of a snobbish prick than before, never accepted food or drink from anyone he hadn’t seen make it or he knew as a boy.” The bartender shook his head. “I reckon if Frank, who had sharper eyes for trouble than anyone I knew, says he saw a lad lurking around, that’s what he saw.” He nodded his head.

Peter nodded. “What happened to Frank?”

“Well, it weren’t looking good for old Frank but then the autopsy came back. Doctors couldn’t make sense of it, as far as they could tell the Riddles hadn’t been poisoned, stabbed, shot, strangled, suffocated, or, as far as they could tell, harmed at all. In fact, according to the doctors, the Riddles all appeared to be in perfect health… aside from being dead. Only think the docs did find which wasn’t much at all was that each of ‘em looked fucking terrified. But whoever heard of three people being frightened to death?”

James and Peter shared a look. “That sounds like the sort of thing we’re interested in.”

The bartender nodded. “That house has been empty ever since. They say strange things happen there at night. Kids dare each other to break in. Think it’s haunted.”

James took another sip of his beer, trying to appear nonchalant. “Any other odd stories from around here?”

The bartender nodded, leaning in further. “There’s an old shack on the outskirts. It’s been abandoned for years, but some folks claim to see lights flickering inside at odd hours. Others swear they hear whispers and strange noises when they pass by. Used to belong to a family of real lunatics, nailed a snake to the door and the son was a terror around the village, used to come in here, hissing and spitting and getting into fights. There was a daughter too… I always felt sorry for her living in that house. She was a timid little thing. Disappeared around the same time as Tom Junior, I don’t know how she managed it, but I’d bet they ran off together. She never came back though. The dad and brother disappeared too I reckon they died in that shack and are still haunting it to this day.”  

Peter leaned forward, clearly intrigued. “Has anyone ever gone inside to check it out?”

The bartender straightened up and chuckled softly. “Oh, plenty have tried, but they all come back spooked, claiming to have seen shadows moving about or felt a sudden chill. No one stays long enough to uncover anything concrete. It’s become a bit of a local legend, you know.”

James raised an eyebrow. “Sounds like the perfect place for a couple of curious fellows like us to explore.”

The bartender shrugged. “If you’re looking for adventure, you’ll certainly find it there. Just be cautious. Not everyone comes back the same after a night in that shack.”

Peter and James exchanged a determined glance. “Thanks for the tip,” Peter said, sliding a few bills across the bar.

As they left the pub, the wind howled through the narrow streets, carrying with it the faint echoes of secrets long buried. The night ahead promised more than just the ordinary, and the two friends were ready to uncover the mysteries that lay hidden in the shadows. They made their way out of the village, using the directions that the bartender had been happy to give them. Until they came to the rundown shack, the skeleton of a snake still nailed to the door.

The Gaunt shack stood like a spectre against the night, its decrepit walls leaning precariously as if ready to collapse under the weight of forgotten memories. The roof, missing several shingles, allowed moonlight to seep through like ghostly fingers, casting unsettling shadows within. The windows, broken and boarded up, were dark voids that seemed to swallow any light that dared approach.

The air around the shack was heavy with an unnatural silence, broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves or the distant hoot of an owl. A faint, eerie whisper seemed to rise from the ground, as though the earth itself murmured secrets of the past. The stillness was palpable, a quiet so profound it weighed upon the senses, making every creak and groan of the old wood feel magnified.

As they stood before the door, the skeleton of the snake nailed to it was a stark reminder of the house's ominous history. Its bleached bones gleamed in the dim light, a macabre symbol of the madness that once dwelled within. The shack exuded a sense of foreboding, a silent warning to those who dared to venture close.

Peter and James exchanged a hesitant glance, feeling the thrill of their impending adventure mingled with a cold dread. They knew they were about to step into a place where reality and the supernatural blurred, where eerie silence cloaked the horrors that lay in wait. Gathering their courage, they drew their wands, pushed open the creaking door and stepped into the darkness, ready to confront whatever mysteries the Gaunt shack held.

As their eyes adjusted to the gloom, the interior of the shack revealed itself in fragments. Cobwebs draped from the rafters like tattered curtains, and the floorboards creaked with every cautious step they took. The air was thick with the scent of damp wood and decay, a testament to the years of neglect the structure had endured.

In the dim light, they could make out the remnants of a life, long since abandoned. An old rocking chair lay on its side, its once polished surface now marred by deep scratches. A fireplace, choked with ashes and soot, stood cold and unused. Shelves lined the walls, their contents scattered and broken, as if ransacked by unseen hands.

Peter's gaze was drawn to a large, old mirror hanging crookedly on the wall. The glass was cracked and clouded, distorting their reflections into eerie, ghostly images. He shuddered, feeling as though the mirror held a dark, hidden history of its own.

"Let's check upstairs." James whispered, breaking the heavy silence.

They moved cautiously up the narrow staircase, each step protesting under their weight. The upper floor was no less desolate. A narrow hallway led to a series of small rooms, each one a tableau of abandonment and ruin. One room drew their attention: a child's bedroom, frozen in time.

A small bed, its mattress sunken and sheets tattered, stood against the wall. Toys were strewn across the floor, a silent testament to the innocence that once played there. The walls, adorned with faded drawings, seemed to whisper of happier times now lost to the ages.

Peter picked up a small, dust-covered doll, its glass eyes staring blankly. "What happened here?" He wondered aloud, his voice barely above a whisper.

James approached the window, peering out into the night. "Whatever it was, it's long gone now. But something tells me this place still holds its secrets."

As they turned to leave the room, a sudden chill filled the air, and they heard a faint, echoing laugh – the sound of a child, long gone, whose presence still lingered in the crumbling walls of the Gaunt shack.

They headed downstairs and James’ foot went through one of the stairs. “Shit.” He almost lost his balance and tumbled down the last of the stairs had Peter not quickly grabbed the back of his t-shirt.

"Thanks." James muttered, trying to steady himself. They resumed their careful descent, each more vigilant than before.

"Let's see if there's anything in the kitchen." Peter suggested, nodding toward a door that hung slightly ajar. They pushed it open, revealing a room that seemed almost untouched by time. A large wooden table dominated the centre, its surface cluttered with the remnants of meals from a bygone era – tarnished silverware, chipped plates, and the skeletal remains of a once festive feast.

James ran his fingers along the dust-covered tabletop. "It's like they just vanished." He said, his voice filled with a mix of awe and unease.

Peter's eyes were drawn to an old, faded photograph pinned to the wall. It depicted a family, a man his hands gripping one shoulder of each of his two children.

"Look at this." James called, pointing to a small, locked chest in the corner of the room. "Maybe this holds some answers."

They approached the chest with a mix of trepidation and curiosity. Peter bent down and, tried to open the chest when a curse blasted him across the room. He screamed, the that had touched the chest, his fingers began to turn dark and blacken, spreading across his hand.

James rushed to his best friend and tried to counter the curse but nothing seemed to work. The curse was slowly creeping to Peter’s wrist.

“Cut it off.” Peter panted.

“What?” James exclaimed.

“Quickly.” Peter screamed.

"Peter, I can't—" James stammered, panic rising in his chest as he glanced around the room for anything that could help.

“James.” Peter panted. “It’s okay.”

James swallowed and took a deep breath before using a severing charm and severed his best friend’s hand above the wrist. Casting several spells to cauterise the room and take away the pain. It seemed to stop the curse and James felt sick as he watched the curse melt the skin, muscle and flesh from the severed hand before melting the bone.

Peter's face was pale, beads of sweat trickling down his brow as he struggled to control his breathing. The pain was immense, but the sudden relief from the curse's spread brought a fleeting sense of solace.

James, shaken by the ordeal, knelt beside Peter, offering words of comfort that felt hollow in the face of such horror. "We'll get through this, Peter. I promise."

Peter managed a weak nod, his eyes flicking back to the locked chest that had caused him such agony. "We need to find out what's inside. It's too dangerous to leave it here."

James glanced at the chest, his heart pounding. "We need to be more careful. There might be other traps."

With renewed determination, James cast protective spells around the chest, ensuring that any dark magic would be neutralized. Slowly, he approached it again, holding his breath as he cautiously tried to unlock it. The chest creaked open, revealing a collection of old letters and a small, intricately carved box.

Peter, struggling to sit up, peered inside. "Those letters... they might have the answers we're looking for."

James carefully extracted the letters, unrolling the first one. As he read the faded ink, he realized the importance of their discovery. "Peter, these are love letters." He showed his friend. They were intense, from Tom Riddle Junior to Merope Gaunt.

“Careful of the box.” Peter warned.

James cast more spells, finding the box to hold a curse just like the chest. It took a good fifteen minutes to dispel the curses before it was safe to open the box, revealing a gold ring with an opulent black stone set into the centre. Something dark whispered from the ring and James quickly shut the box. “We should get this to the others.”

Peter nodded, clutching his now handless arm to his chest. “We found another one.”

 

The fortress of Nurmengard stood ominously against the grey sky, its dark stone walls looming over the surrounding landscape like a silent sentinel. Within its impregnable confines, the infamous dark wizard Gellert Grindelwald awaited the arrival of unexpected visitors. Remus still had no idea how Sirius had managed to swing them getting in to speak with the man as they approached the gates with trepidation, their hearts heavy with the gravity of their mission. The iron gates creaked open, revealing a narrow, dimly lit corridor lined with cells that seemed to absorb any light that dared to enter.

A silent wizard searched them, and they relinquished their wands before following him through the prison until they came to the far end of a narrow corridor to a cell door. Their escort opened the door and motioned them inside. Remus and Sirius held each other’s hands as they stepped inside. Grindelwald, once the most feared dark wizard in Europe, now sat in his cell, a shadow of his former self. His eyes, though dulled by age, still held a glint of the dangerous intelligence that had inspired legions of followers. He looked up as they approached, a sardonic smile playing on his lips.

"Visitors." Grindelwald murmured, his voice still commanding despite his weakened state. "What brings you to my humble abode?"

Remus stepped forward; his face set with determination. "We need information, Grindelwald. Information only you possess."

Sirius, always the fierce protector, stood a step-in front of Remus. "And you will give it to us, one way or another."

Grindelwald chuckled, a dry, mirthless sound. "You think you can intimidate me? I have seen horrors you cannot begin to imagine." He leaned back against the cold stone wall, regarding them with a mixture of curiosity and disdain.

Remus took a deep breath. "We know you had a relationship with Albus Dumbledore. We’ve read the letters. You will tell us everything you know about Dumbledore."

For a moment, Grindelwald's expression shifted, a flicker of surprise crossing his features. But it was quickly replaced by a look of calculated interest. "And what makes you think I would help you?" He asked, his tone mocking.

Sirius stepped forward, his eyes blazing. "Because you hate Dumbledore as much as we do." He snarled. “Think of this is your only chance for revenge.”

Grindelwald's smile widened, showing his yellowed teeth. "Revenge, you say?" His voice dropped to a whisper. "Ah, yes. Revenge can be a powerful motivator."

Remus felt a shiver run down his spine. "We don't have time for games, Grindelwald. Give us what we need, and perhaps this visit won't be a complete waste."

Grindelwald's laughter echoed off the stone walls, a haunting sound that made Peter's skin crawl. "Very well, gentlemen. I will tell you what you wish to know." He paused for dramatic effect, savouring the moment of their desperation. "But remember, information comes at a price."

“We’re not helping you escape.” Sirius shook his head.

“I wouldn’t ask for it.” Grindelwald rolled his eyes. “I’m tired gentlemen. If I do this, you will end it for me.”

Remus’ eyes widened. “You want us to kill you?”

“I’m ready to greet Death and discover the next life. This place prevents me from harming myself.” Grindelwald explained.

Sirius reached into his pocket and pulled out a vial of clear potion. “This will do the job.” He vowed. “Give us what we want and I’ll give it to you.”

Grindelwald's eyes locked on the vial, a mixture of curiosity and weariness flickering in their depths. "Very well," he said finally, his voice barely above a whisper. "You have a deal." A tense silence fell over the room as Grindelwald began to speak.

He told them of his school days at Durmstrang, when he first became aware of the Deathly Hallows, of a vision he had where he ruled the Wizarding World as the Master of Death. He began to study the Old Religion and the literature around Camelot and King Arthur. He spoke of ancient magics, rituals lost to time, and the artefacts that could grant unimaginable power. Grindelwald described the long-forgotten texts he had studied and the dark spells he had mastered, each detail inflected with the fervour of a man who had devoted his life to the pursuit of absolute dominion.

Remus and Sirius listened intently, their expressions growing darker with each revelation. Grindelwald's tale was one of ambition turned to madness, a quest that had led him to forsake his humanity in search of the unattainable.

“The school excluded me before I could graduate but I had everything I needed from school. I travelled to England, my search for the Hallows brought me to Godric’s Hollow. My great-aunt Bathilda lived there, but my reason for going there was records indicated the first recorded owner of the Invisibility Cloak resided, his grave was in the graveyard. I remained with my great-aunt; her home hosted a treasure trove of books and historical documents I couldn’t access at school. Plus, a freedom of little supervision. It was during this summer, that I met Albus Dumbledore.” Grindelwald paused watching the two young men. “The next two months were… Perhaps the two best months of my life. I loved Albus, he was my equal in everything, intelligence, ambition… sexual desires.”

Sirius cringed.

“We made a blood pact to never fight or harm each other.” Grindelwald continued ignoring the younger man’s discomfort. “Our goals were two-fold. To find the Deathly Hallows and become the Masters of Death, giving ourselves immortality and invincibility.” He smirked. “Secondly we dreamed of overturning the Statute of Secrecy, we envisioned a new world order in which wise, powerful wizards and witches became benevolent overlords of both the magical and muggle world. It was during this that Albus coined the phrase "For the Greater Good" it was his way of justifying when we were required to use force and underhanded means to achieve this goal.”

Remus growled. “He still does.”

Grindelwald's smirk faded as he continued recounting his tale. “But it all fell apart. Albus’ brother Aberforth discovered our plans to leave. When she was younger, their sister Ariana was attacked by some Muggle boys, it caused an emotional breakdown which resulted in her turning into an Obscurial. She required constant care, which fell on her brothers, their father had been sent to Azkaban for retaliating against the muggles and died in prison, their mother died during one of Ariana’s outbursts. Aberforth was disgusted with our plans. I used the Cruciatus curse on Aberforth, Albus defended his brother leading to a three-way duel between us, Ariana got in the way and was killed. History dictates it was my curse that killed her but Aberforth, Albus and I know that the curse came from Albus’ wand.”

Sirius and Remus watched the man in silence. Albus Dumbledore had killed his own sister. He had wanted to rule the world with Grindelwald and become the Master of Death. His history showed he’d never lost those ambitions.

“I fled the country and continued my search for the Hallows. I found the Elder Wand, stealing it from the wandmaker Gregorovitch.” Grindelwald picked at his nails. He paused, his eyes taking on a faraway look. "With the Elder Wand in my possession, my power grew immensely. I travelled across Europe, gathering followers who believed in my vision of a new world order. We conducted numerous campaigns to spread fear and gain control, each victory bringing me closer to my ultimate goal."

Remus and Sirius exchanged apprehensive glances, the weight of Grindelwald's words sinking in. The legendary dark wizard continued, his voice imbued with both pride and a tinge of regret. "But power, as you know, has its price. Those who stood against me were dealt with harshly, and I left a trail of destruction in my wake. It was not long before the magical community banded together to oppose me."

Grindelwald's gaze hardened. "In 1945, Albus and I faced each other for the final time. The duel was legendary, as you might have heard. Albus, with his incomparable skill, managed to defeat me, and I was imprisoned here in Nurmengard, a prison I had built for my enemies." Grindelwald's eyes narrowed. "Now? I am an old man, stripped of my power and left with nothing but memories of what could have been and a desire to find my place in the next world. Heed my warning, the allure of the Hallows and the quest for mastery over death remains strong in Albus. Only one will be able to master the Hallows and bring about peace like no other. The coming of the reincarnation of the King and his court it’s closer than anyone knows, even Albus."

A heavy silence settled over the room, the gravity of Grindelwald's confessions weighing on them all. Remus and Sirius knew that they had learned much more than they had bargained for, and the implications of what Grindelwald had shared would have far-reaching consequences for the battles to come.

“That is all I have to say on the matter. Thank you for your visit.” Grindelwald dismissed them. “I wish you luck.” He uncorked the poison and drank it down.

With a sigh of relief, the dark wizard closed his eyes and drew his last breath as the poison stopped his heart. As Grindelwald's form crumpled on the floor of his cell, lifeless, Sirius and Remus exchanged looks filled with a mixture of horror and determination. The air felt heavy, laden with the remnants of a dark history and the weight of choices made. They stood in solemn silence, contemplating the magnitude of what they had just witnessed.

Finally, Sirius spoke, his voice barely above a whisper. "We need to tell Harry and the others. He needs to know what we are up against and the lengths Albus might go to."

Remus nodded slowly, his eyes reflecting a storm of thoughts. "And we must be prepared. The allure of the Hallows... it's a dangerous path. We can't let history repeat itself."

As they exited Grindelwald's cell, the corridors of Nurmengard seemed colder and more foreboding than ever. They knew that the revelations shared by the once-feared dark wizard were not just remnants of the past but ominous warnings for the future.

The battle for the Hallows was far from over. And with Albus's latent ambitions now laid bare, the stakes had never been higher.

Notes:

Two more Horcruxes found, we know more about Dumbledore and his plots and we're getting closer to the third task :P

I hope you enjoy this chapter, I'm so excited for the third task and the plans for what comes next, hold onto your hats it's going to be a bumpy ride XD

Chapter 57

Notes:

Hello everyone!

It's third task time *claps hands excitedly*

I can't believe we're finally here and I hope you all enjoy this chapter. I'm so excited for what comes next.

The day of the third task arrived and Harry found himself feeling confident about it like he hadn’t felt about the other two. He had trained as hard as he could with his friends, learning as many curses, counter-curses, jinxes and other helpful spells Hermione had found to help him, as possible. Theo sat with him at breakfast and Harry blushed as he came the boy one of his Champion jackets to wear. Draco was sat at the Hufflepuff table already wearing Cedric’s colours with a loving smile. Theo grinned and shrugged it on. “I gotta admit, I look good in your colours Potter.” Leaning in for a kiss.

Harry smiled, feeling a surge of affection for Theo. The support of his friends and loved ones buoyed his spirit in the face of the daunting task ahead. As the group finished their breakfast, the atmosphere was filled with a mix of anticipation and determination. Everyone else had exams but the Champions had been excluded from exams so as to focus on the task, well, except Cedric who was still determined to get his NEWTs as planned save for today where his exams had been rescheduled for after the tournament was over. Harry was just planning to spend the day practicing for the task when Professor McGonagall walked over to him.

“Potter, the champions are congregating in the chamber off the Hall after breakfast.”

“But the task’s not till tonight!” Harry exclaimed, accidentally spilling scrambled eggs down his front, afraid he had mistaken the time.

“I’m aware of that, Potter.” Professor McGonagall said. “The champions’ families are invited to watch the final task, you know. This is simply a chance for you to greet them.”

Harry grinned at that. Excited to see Sirius and Remus. He bade goodbye to his friends and headed for the chamber. Cedric and his parents were just inside the door chatting happily, Mr Diggory beaming with pride at his son. Viktor Krum was over in a corner, conversing with his dark-haired mother and father in rapid Bulgarian. On the other side of the room, Fleur was jabbering away in French to her mother. Fleur’s little sister, Gabrielle, was holding her mother’s hand. She waved at Harry, who waved back, grinning.

“Cub!” Sirius rushed over and wrapped Harry in a tight hug.

“Hey Sirius.” Harry hugged him back.

“Are you ready?” Sirius asked him. “Feeling confident?”

Harry nodded. “Yeah. Just gotta survive tonight and it’s all over right?”

Remus stepped forward to hug Harry. “Right.” He agreed. He and Sirius had agreed not to overload Harry with more worries until after the third task. For now they would focus on getting him through tonight.

Then he saw Mrs. Weasley and Bill standing in front of the fireplace, beaming at him and his godfathers.

“Surprise!” Mrs. Weasley said excitedly as he smiled broadly and walked over to them. “Thought we’d come and watch you, Harry!” She bent down and kissed him on the cheek. “Arthur really wanted to come but he had to work, he sends his love and wishes you good luck.”

Harry beamed at her. “Thanks Mrs Weasley.”

Bill clapped Harry on the shoulder. “You all right, Harry? Charlie wanted to come, but he couldn’t get time off. He said you were incredible against the Horntail.”

Harry shrugged. “I did my best, just tried to stay alive.”

Bill nodded. “You’ve done well kid, takes a lot of a strength and courage to get this far.”

“And an insane amount of luck.” Harry laughed.

Sirius placed a comforting hand on Harry’s shoulder. “How about a tour Harry, I’m sure it’s been a while since Bill and Molly were at Hogwarts.” He suggested.

Harry nodded. “Sure.”

“Hey, is that picture of the crazy knight still around?” Bill asked. “And the Fat Lady?”

“Oh, the Fat Lady was around when I was in school, I doubt she’s gone anywhere.” Molly chuckled. “She gave me such a telling off one night when I got back to the dormitory at four in the morning…”

Bill’s eyes widened. “What were you doing out of your dormitory at four in the morning?” He exclaimed, surveying his mother with amazement.

Mrs. Weasley grinned, her eyes twinkling. “Your father and I had been for a nighttime stroll,” she said. “He got caught by Apollyon Pringle — he wa…”

“I think a tour sounds like a great idea.” Bill cut his mother off before she could reveal what had happened to get his dad caught.

Harry couldn't help but smile at the playful banter between Molly and Bill. "Alright, let's get this tour started.” He said, trying to steer the conversation back on track.

The group started their journey through the familiar halls of Hogwarts, each step echoing with memories both old and new. As they passed the Great Hall, Sirius pointed out some of the notable additions since his time, while Molly reminisced about her own school days, sharing anecdotes that brought laughter to everyone.

They reached the portrait of the Fat Lady, who greeted them with a wide smile. "Welcome back, Molly dear.” She said warmly. "I remember your escapades well."

Molly blushed slightly but laughed as she nodded. "Yes, I do believe you gave me quite the scolding a few times."

Bill chuckled, shaking his head. "I never knew you were such a troublemaker, Mum."

“I did give birth to Fred and George, where do you think they got it from? Don’t you ever tell them.” Molly warned him.

Sirius chuckled; arm wrapped around Remus’ waist.

The tour continued with stops at various classrooms and the library, where Harry pointed out the restricted section, sparking more tales of adventures and mischief. The camaraderie among them was palpable, the shared history weaving them closer together.

“How’s Percy?” Harry asked as they headed out onto the sunny grounds.

“Not good.” Bill shook his head.

“He’s very upset.” Mrs. Weasley, lowered her voice and glancing around. “The Ministry wants to keep Mr. Crouch’s disappearance quiet, but Percy’s been hauled in for questioning about the instructions Mr. Crouch has been sending in. They seem to think there’s a chance they weren’t genuinely written by him. Percy’s been under a lot of strain. They’re not letting him fill in for Mr. Crouch as the fifth judge tonight. Cornelius Fudge is going to be doing it.”

Bill nodded. “Perce has been acting a little weird lately though mum. I mean I get he likes his job, but he’s been coming home at really weird hours.”

Molly chuckled. “Well, I don’t think he’s working late all the time.”

“What do you mean, Mum?” Bill asked, raising an eyebrow with curiosity.

Mrs. Weasley smiled, a hint of mischief in her eyes. “I think Percy might have found someone special. You know how he is about keeping things private. We might be seeing him bring someone home soon enough.”

Harry nodded. “He didn’t mention he had girlfriend for ages in second year, is he not still dating her, Penelope I think her name was?”

Bill snorted. “Yeah, his girlfriend.” He rolled his eyes.

Molly, Sirius and Remus pulled ahead while Harry hung back with Bill. “What did you mean?” Harry whispered.

“Penelope and Percy were using each other as cover. Percy was hooking up with some guy called Oliver Wood, Penelope was dating some girl in Slytherin.” Bill explained. “Mum doesn’t know. At least I don’t think she does.” He glanced ahead at his mum. “I don’t know why Percy feels the need to hide, George and Charlie came out and mum and dad had no problem with it. I think he’s worried about it effecting his career with the Ministry, there’s a lot of people who still don’t take kindly to people being gay.”

Harry frowned. “That’s rubbish.”

Bill nodded. “I know mate. Don’t say anything to anyone okay?”

“I won’t.” Harry promised.

The group continued their walk. Harry’s mind churned with thoughts about Percy. It saddened him to think that someone as diligent and principled as Percy felt the need to hide his true self. He wondered how much of Percy’s behaviour had been shaped by this secret burden.

They returned to the castle for lunch.

 

Draco smiled as Cedric waved him over to the table feeling nervous as he noticed his parents sat with their son.

“Draco, come and meet my parents. Mum, Dad this is my boyfriend. Draco this is my mum Silvia Diggory and my dad Amos Diggory.” Cedric introduced them.

“Pleasure to meet you Mr and Mrs Diggory.” Draco shook their hands, taking a seat beside Cedric, holding his hand under the table.

“You too Draco. Our Cedric has told us a lot about you.” Silvia smiled. “Cedric speaks very highly of you, Draco. We’re so glad to finally meet the young man who’s made our son so happy.”

Draco felt a blush creeping up his cheeks and squeezed Cedric’s hand tightly under the table. “Thank you, Mrs. Diggory. Cedric means a lot to me too.”

Amos hummed watching the two of them. The relationship worried him. He had no issue with his son liking men, but the age difference concerned him. Cedric was due to graduate, he had so much potential and things ahead of him. The way his son talked about Draco, he knew young love, first love, could feel all encompassing at the time. He didn’t want to see his son throw away his future. “Has Cedric told you his good news Draco?” He asked him.

“Dad. I haven’t had the chance yet.” Cedric rolled his eyes.

“You should be proud Cedric; it’s a great opportunity and highly sought after.” Amos shook his head.

“Ced?” Draco asked.

Cedric sighed. “I got the internship.” He told him softly. “In China.”

Draco's heart sank. An internship in China meant thousands of miles between them. He forced a smile, trying to hide the turmoil brewing inside him. "That's incredible, Cedric. Congratulations."

Cedric's eyes softened with worry. "I didn't want to tell you like this. I was waiting for the right moment."

Draco shook his head. “It’s okay, I’m so happy for you.” He forced himself to smile. “I’m sorry… I just realised, there’s some notes I need to review before my exam this afternoon. Excuse me.” He got up and hurried from the table.

“Draco.” Cedric called after him, turning around to glare at his dad. “Why did you do that?” He exclaimed. “It’s my life dad.” He grabbed his bag and hurried after Draco.

Draco's steps echoed down the hallway as he fought to keep his emotions in check. He found a quiet corner in the library and sank into a chair, burying his face in his hands. It felt like his world was falling apart. The thought of Cedric being so far away was unbearable. He knew he should be happy for Cedric, but the distance seemed insurmountable.

Minutes later, Cedric appeared, breathless and worried. He knelt beside Draco, placing a hand on his shoulder. "I'm sorry, Draco. I didn't want you to find out like that."

Draco looked up, his eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "It's just... so far, Cedric. How are we going to make this work?"

Cedric took Draco's hands in his. "We'll find a way, Draco. We have to. You're too important to me."

Draco nodded, trying to muster hope. "I just don't want to lose you."

"You won't." Cedric assured him. “Because I’m not going.”

“What?” Draco frowned.

Cedric shook his head. “There are plenty of great opportunities here in England.”

Draco shook his head. “Ced, no… You… You can’t do that. You have to go.”

Cedric's confusion deepened, but he held Draco's gaze firmly. "But Draco, I don't want to leave you behind. I don't want to risk us."

Draco took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "I know, Cedric. I don't want you to go either, but this is your dream. You can't give it up just for me.”

“Maybe you’re my new dream.” Cedric argued.

“Cedric, I love you. But this… If you give this up… You’ll grow to hate me, resent me. That’s not healthy.” Draco shook his head. “We’ll figure it out.”

Cedric's eyes softened as he realized the depth of Draco's love and wisdom. "You're right." He whispered, feeling a mixture of gratitude and sadness. "I just... I want us to be together."

Draco offered a weak smile. "We'll find a way. We'll make it work. Promise me you'll go and chase your dreams, Cedric. And I'll be here, supporting you every step of the way."

Cedric pulled Draco into a tight embrace, feeling the warmth and reassurance in the closeness. "Promise." He murmured, a tear slipping down his cheek.

Draco hugged him back, knowing that this moment was a testament to their strength and love. "Always." He whispered, feeling the determination in both their hearts.

 

“You doing okay Pup?” Sirius asked as he, Remus and Draco headed for the stadium.

Draco shrugged. “Cedric got an internship but it’s China, I think I’m just starting to realise he’s going to be leaving soon and I’m still going to be here at Hogwarts. The age difference never really dawned on me until recently.”

Sirius wrapped his arm around Draco’s shoulders. “That is tough kid.”

Draco gave him a small smile. “I love him but it’s just hard to see how we’ll make it work.” He sighed.

Remus, always the voice of reason, offered a thoughtful nod. "Long-distance relationships are challenging, but they're not impossible. If your love is strong and you both are committed, you'll find a way to make it work."

Draco looked up at Remus, finding solace in his words. "I just don't want to lose him."

"You won't." Sirius reassured, giving Draco a squeeze. "You just need to trust each other and stay connected. Write letters, use whatever means you have to keep your bond strong. But it’s okay if it doesn’t work. First loves don’t always have to be last loves."

Draco frowned. “Yours and dad’s did.”

Remus and Sirius chuckled. “Oh Pup, as much as I want to say Remus and I have been soulmates and ride or die from the start it took a long time before either of us was ready to be with each other. My first love was a woman.” Sirius explained.

“Don’t remind me.” Remus rolled his eyes.

“Like you can talk, you and Prewitt were sickening for two years.” Sirius smirked at his husband.

“Says the man who had his gay awakening with my boyfriend’s twin.” Remus shook his head.

Draco couldn't help but laugh. "You both have quite the romantic history."

Sirius nodded. "Indeed, and that's the thing - love is a journey. It's not always straightforward. Sometimes you have to navigate through twists and turns to find where you truly belong."

Remus added, "And sometimes, those twists lead you to unexpected places. The key is to be true to yourself and your feelings, and to be patient."

Draco took a deep breath, feeling a bit more hopeful. "I guess I need to give it time and see where it leads us." He sighed. “I do love him.”

“We don’t doubt that Draco. And you should be with Cedric as long as you want to but don’t think you have to stay in a relationship if you’re not happy.”

Sirius smiled warmly. “And remember, we are here for you, no matter what happens."

Draco nodded. “Thanks dads.”

“Anytime Pup, now we have some champions to cheer for.” Sirius led the way up the stands to find good seats.

 

Harry stood with Cedric, Viktor and Fleur on the Quidditch Pitch looking up at the full stands. He was as prepared for this task as he could be. He just had to do his best, hope one of the true Champions got through the maze to the cup before him and if they didn’t and he won, well then it would be because he was meant to.

The crowd buzzed with excitement as the champions prepared themselves for the final challenge. Harry felt a mix of nerves and determination, glancing at Cedric, Viktor, and Fleur. The maze loomed ahead, its towering hedges a daunting labyrinth that promised both danger and glory.

Bagman announced that Cedric and Harry would enter first, followed by Viktor and then Fleur.

Cedric caught Harry's eye and gave him a reassuring smile. "We got this, mate. No matter what happens."

Harry nodded, drawing strength from the solidarity of his fellow champions. They had all trained hard for this moment, and now it was time to put their skills to the test. As the signal sounded, marking the start of the task, Harry took a deep breath and plunged into the maze, his mind focused on the path ahead but his heart hoping for the best outcome for all of them.

Bagman blew his whistle and Harry and Cedric entered the maze, walking ahead until they came to a fork in the path.

“Good luck.” Cedric took the right path.

“You too.” Harry called taking the left path.

Harry noted the sound of Bagman's whistle for a second time, indicating that Krum had entered the maze. He increased his pace. The path he selected appeared to be entirely unoccupied. Turning to the right, he proceeded swiftly, holding his wand aloft to illuminate as much of the way ahead as possible. Despite his efforts, nothing was visible in the distance.

Another blast of Bagman’s whistle. All the champions were now inside the maze.

Harry kept nervously glancing behind him. Unable to shake the feeling that he was being watched. As dusk turned to night, the maze became increasingly dim with each passing minute, while the sky above transitioned to a deep navy hue.

Another fork lay ahead. “Point Me.” Harry whispered to his wand, holding it flat in his palm watching as it spun stilling to point toward his right, into the solid wall of the hedge. The spell showed true north and Harry knew to reach the centre of the maze he had to head northwest. His best bet was to go left and then take the next right when he reached the next fork. Strangely, nothing appeared down this path, at the right turn that path was free of obstacles too.

For a reason he couldn’t quite place, the lack of obstacles made a knot of unease twist in his stomach. It seemed impossible that he hadn’t met something by now. Almost like the maze was trying to lure him into a false sense of security. Then he heard movement right behind him. Whipping around, Harry gripped his wand, ready to attack.

The light from his wand fell onto Cedric, panting as he stumbled out of the path on the right-hand side. Cedric looked severely shaken and the sleeve of his robe was smoking. “Hagrid’s Blast-Ended Skrewts!” He hissed. “They’re enormous, I only just got away!” He shook his head and dived out of sight, along another path.

Eager to never have another encounter with the Skrewts again, Harry hurried off on his own path. Then, as he turned a corner, he saw a dementor hovering over a thin and dirty Sirius about to administer the kiss.

Knowing Sirius was safe in the stands, Harry recognised this as a boggart and raised his wand. “Riddikulus!” There was a loud crack, and the shapeshifter exploded in a wisp of smoke. He and Remus really needed to work out a way for him to properly cast the patronus charm. They had tried over the summer but without the threat of a dementor it was more difficult to master.

Harry moved on, quickly and quietly as possible, listening hard, his wand held high once more. Left, then right, then left again… Twice he found himself facing dead ends. He did the Four-Point Spell again and found that he was going too far east.

Frustrated, Harry retraced his steps, turned right, and encountered an unusual golden mist floating before him. He approached it with caution, directing his wand’s beam at it. This appeared to be some form of enchantment. He pondered whether he could remove it by using a spell.

“Reducto!”

The spell shot straight through the mist, leaving it intact, which made sense, the spell was meant to be used on solid objects after all. Harry bit his lip wondering what would happen if he walked through the mist? Should he chance it, or double back? A scream broke the silence as he hesitated at the edge of the mist.  

“Fleur?” Harry yelled.

No response. Harry whipped around in panic. Why had Fleur screamed? The scream sounded from somewhere ahead. Taking a deep breath, Harry steeled himself and ran through the enchanted mist.

Suddenly, the world flipped, and he was hanging from the ground like a bat, his hair standing on end, glasses dangling off his nose, close to falling into the abyss of the endless sky. Fear clenched his heart as he hung there, clutching his glasses to his nose. It was like someone had cast a sticking charm on his feet to the grass. Harry stared down into the vast darkness of the sky, stretching endlessly before him. He swallowed, frozen, feeling like if he even shuffled one of his feet he would fall away from the earth and float off into that eternal pitch. Harry clenched his eyes shut, desperately trying to think as the blood rushed to his head. But no spell he had learnt could counteract the sudden reversal of ground and sky.

What would happen if he moved his foot? There were only two options before him, move or send up red sparks. Be disqualified from the task. A part of him wanted to send out those red sparks, he wouldn’t win but at least this hell would be over. But then he’d be disqualified and all of this, everything he had been through would have been for nothing.

Squeezing his eyes shut, Harry took a deep breath readying himself for the fall and moved his right foot.

Immediately, the world righted itself.

Harry yelped as he fell forward onto his knees, never before being so grateful for solid ground. His body went limp with shock as he stayed on his hands and knees, sucking in deep, steady breaths. Finally, Harry pulled himself to his feet and hurried forward, glancing back one last time at the golden mist, that only twinkled innocently in the moonlight.

As he ran on his mind returned to Fleur, what had she run into that had caused her to scream, pausing at a junction of two paths, Harry looked around for any sign of Fleur. He was sure it had been she who had screamed. No sign of red sparks in the sky, was that a sign whatever had made her scream, she had got herself away from, or was she in trouble so bad she couldn’t send up sparks?

Harry took the right fork with a feeling of increasing unease and yet he couldn’t help but think… One champion down. He was heading in the right direction; the cup was close by and if Fleur wasn’t in the funning anymore…

Look at how far he’d gotten. With three years less magical experience than the others. Could he potential win this? Did he even want to win? He couldn’t help but picture the look on everyone’s face when he held up the cup to the crowd.

Another ten minutes Harry met no further obstacles, but he did keep running into dead ends. He made a wrong turn twice but finally, he found a new route that seemed to be pulling him in the right direction further into the maze. And then he rounded a corner and came face to face with the one thing he’d been hoping to avoid. A Blast-Ended Skrewt. Cedric was right they had gotten enormous.

The thing had to be at least ten feet long, resembling a giant scorpion. Its long sting was curled over its back. The Skrewt’s thick armour glinted in the light from Harry’s wand.

Harry didn’t hesitate and pointed his wand at it. “Stupefy!”

The spell hit the skrewt’s armour but rebounded, causing Harry to have to duck, the spell barely missing him. The skrewt retaliated, sending a blast of fire from its end skuttling forward at Harry.

“Impedimenta!” Harry yelled.

The spell bounced off the skrewt’s armour again; Harry staggered back a few paces and fell over. “IMPEDIMENTA!” He bellowed, sending off the spell before bringing his arms up to shield his face. But the skrewt froze mere inches from him. As he fell he had managed to aim the spell at it’s fleshy underside, not protected by it’s hard shell. Harry scrambled away from it, pushing himself up, panting and ran has hard as he could in the opposite direction. The Impedimenta Curse wouldn’t last forever and Harry wanted to be as far away from the skrewt as possible before it regained the use of his legs.

Harry skidded down a path to the left and ran into a dead end. Took a right and landed in front of another. Harry forced himself to step and take a minute. Cast the Four Point Spell again, backtracked, and chose a path that would take him northwest. He continued on his new route for several minutes until he heard a sound from the adjacent path that caused him to halt immediately.

“What are you doing?” Cedric was yelling. “What the hell d’you think you’re doing?”

And then Krum’s voice. “Crucio!”

Cedric’s pained screams filled the air.

Horror chilled Harry to his very core and he sprinted up his path desperately trying to find a way to the path beyond the hedge, when none presented itself, Harry shot the Reductor Curse at the hedge. It had little effective, only burning a small hole in the hedge. Harry kicked hard, forcing his leg through the thick brambles and branches until they broke, and he could struggle through the hole he created. Breaking through the hedge, his robes torn and face scratched, he looked his right and saw Cedric jerking and twitching on the ground, Viktor standing over him.

Harry righted himself and aimed his wand at Viktor just as the Bulgarian Seeker looked up. Viktor turned and began to run.

“Stupefy!” Harry yelled.

The spell hit Krum in the back; he stopped dead in his tracks, fell forward, and lay motionless, face down in the grass.

Harry dashed over to Cedric, who had stopped twitching and was lying there panting, his hands over his face. “Are you all right?” Harry said roughly, grabbing Cedric’s arm.

“Yeah.” Cedric panted. “Yeah... I don’t believe it... He crept up behind me and I heard him, I turned around, and he had his wand on me.” Cedric got up. He was still shaking. He and Harry looked down at Krum.

“I can’t believe this. I thought he was all right.” Cedric shook his head, staring at Krum.

“So did I. Did you hear Fleur scream earlier?” Harry looked at the older boy.

“Yeah.” Cedric swallowed. “You don’t think Krum got her too?”

“I don’t know.” Harry whispered slowly.

“Should we leave him here?” Cedric muttered.

“No.” Harry shook his head. “I reckon we should send up red sparks. Someone’ll come and collect him, otherwise he’ll probably be eaten by a skrewt.”

“He’d deserve it,” Cedric muttered, but all the same, he raised his wand and shot a shower of red sparks into the air, which hovered high above Krum, marking the spot where he lay.

Harry and Cedric stood there in the darkness for a moment, looking around them. Then Cedric said. “Harry, we’re both Hogwarts Champions, I… Let’s finish this together.”

Harry blinked at him. “What?”

“It’s just the two of us left if Fleur has been taken out. I just want this to be over, let’s win it together.” Cedric suggested offering his hand.

Harry grinned, shaking his hand. “Come on Diggory, let’s go find that cup.”

“Lead the way, Potter.” Cedric grinned.

Together, they stepped into the dense underbrush, their wands alight to guide their way. The tension in the air was palpable, a silent promise of the challenges that lay ahead. The tall hedges loomed tall, their branches clawing at the night sky as if trying to escape the darkness below. The labyrinth seemed to close in around them, the shadows whispering secrets of the creatures lurking within.

As they ventured deeper, the faint rustle of leaves and the occasional snap of a twig kept them alert, ready for anything that might come their way. The maze twisted and turned, each pathway a potential trap, each corner hiding the unknown. Their breaths came in sync, a shared rhythm of determination and resolve.

Suddenly, a low growl echoed through the night, freezing them in their tracks. Harry tightened his grip on his wand, his eyes scanning the darkness for the source. Cedric's hand brushed against his shoulder, a silent reminder that they were in this together.

A giant spider was skuttling towards them. Beyond it, the Triwizard Cup was gleaming on a plinth a hundred yards away.

“Stupefy!” Harry yelled; the spell hit the spider’s gigantic, hairy black body, but for all the good it did, the spider jerked and ran right at them.

Cedric and Harry dived out of the way, each firing as many speels as they could think at it.

“Stupefy! Impedimenta! Stupefy!”

But it was no use. The spider was either so large, or so magical, that the spells were doing no more than aggravating it. It lunged at Harry who caught a brief horrifying glimpse of eight shining black eyes and razor-sharp pincers before it was upon him.

Cedric was still yelling spells, but it was no use as the spider lifted Harry into the air in its front legs. Harry screamed, flailing as he tried to kick it. Then his leg connected with the pincers and then all he knew was excruciating pain.

Panting through the pain, when the spider opened its pincers again, Harry raised his wand and shouted “Expelliarmus!”

Thank Merlin, the Disarming Spell did the job of making the spider drop him. A victory short lived as Harry dropped twelve feet onto his injured leg which crumpled beneath him. Fighting the white-hot pain that had him close to vomiting, Harry aimed him for the spider’s underbelly, remembering the skrewt, and shouted “Stupefy!” just as Cedric yelled the same thing.

The combined spells worked where one alone had not. Harry watched as the spider keeled over sideways, flattening a nearby hedge, and strewing the path with a tangle of hairy legs.

“Harry!” Cedric yelled running over to his friend. “You all right? Did it fall on you?”

 “No.” Harry called back, panting. Steeling himself, he looked down at his leg. It was bleeding freely. He noticed a thick, adhesive substance from the spider’s pincers on his damaged robes.

Cedric knelt by his friend and offered his arm to help Harry up. Harry grunted as he stood, his leg violently shaking, refusing to support his weight. He leaned against Cedric, gasping for breath.

“Take it.” Harry panted to Cedric. “Go on, take it. I’ll be okay.”

Cedric shook his head. “We’re doing this together Harry.” He slung Harry’s arm around his shoulders. “Come on, let’s win this for Hogwarts. Together.”

“Together.” Harry grinned at him.

With Cedric’s help they closed the distance on the cup. When they had reached it, they both held out a hand over one of the cup’s gleaming handles.

“On three, right?” Harry asked. “One — two — three —”

Harry and Cedric grabbed the handles. Instantly, Harry felt a pull behind his navel. His feet left the ground, unable to release the Triwizard Cup as it carried him through wind and swirling colours, with Cedric beside him.

Harry grunted in pain as his feet slammed into the ground, his injured leg screaming in protest. The night was thick with shadows. The air was cold and unforgiving, biting at their skin as they stumbled onto the rough, uneven ground. The moon hung low in the sky, casting a pale, ghostly glow over the surroundings.

The graveyard was ancient, its tombstones worn and weathered by centuries of neglect. Tall, twisted trees bordered the edges, their skeletal branches reaching out like the hands of spectres. The ground was littered with dry leaves that crunched underfoot, adding to the sense of foreboding. There were rows upon rows of gravestones, each bearing names long forgotten, the inscriptions barely visible in the dim light. In the centre of the graveyard stood a large, imposing statue of an angel, its wings spread wide as if to protect the souls resting beneath its gaze.

Harry took in the sight, his heart pounding in his chest. The silence was oppressive, broken only by the occasional hoot of an owl or the rustling of leaves. He turned to Cedric, hoping for some sense of direction or understanding. "Cedric, where are we?" he asked, his voice trembling slightly.

But when he looked around, Cedric was nowhere to be seen. Panic surged through Harry as he called out for his friend, his voice echoing through the graveyard. "Cedric? Cedric, where are you?"

The graveyard remained silent; Harry's voice swallowed by the darkness. Cedric had vanished, leaving Harry alone in this haunting place, surrounded by the remnants of the past and the unknown dangers that lurked in the shadows.

That’s when Harry heard a muffled cry. He drew his wand and cast a hasty lumos, looking around when the light revealed a bound and gagged figure kneeling at the base of the angel statue. Limping forward Harry let his wand light hit their face and…

“Karkaroff?”

As Harry gazed at Karkaroff, a sudden and eerie sound broke the silence. The stone angel, which had stood motionless moments before, began to shift and move. Its wings unfurled slowly, the stone grinding against itself with a chilling noise that sent shivers down Harry's spine. The angel's eyes glowed a menacing red, and before Harry could react, its stone arms reached out with supernatural speed and gripped him tightly.

Harry's wand slipped from his grasp and clattered to the ground, its light extinguishing as he struggled in the angel's unyielding hold. He felt the cold, hard stone pressing against his body, and despite his efforts to break free, the angel's grip only tightened. Panic surged through him as he realized the statue was not merely a sentinel but a malevolent force intent on capturing him.

The angel lifted Harry off the ground, its eyes burning with an otherworldly intensity. Harry's heart raced, and he gasped for breath, his mind frantically searching for a way to escape. The statue's wings beat rhythmically, stirring the air and adding to the surreal horror of the moment. Harry could feel the life being squeezed out of him, his vision starting to blur as the angel's grip threatened to crush him entirely.

In that instant, Harry's thoughts turned to Karkaroff and the desperate need to survive. He mustered every ounce of his strength, struggling against the stone arms that held him captive. The graveyard, once silent and foreboding, now seemed to echo with the sound of his frantic efforts, a clash between the living and the undead.

But despite the terror and the pain, Harry's determination did not waver. He knew he had to find a way to free himself before the angel's grasp became his tomb. And then the angel stilled, holding Harry tight with his back against its stone chest so he was facing the graveyard. Harry jumped when he saw something slithering through the grass and saw a giant snake moving through the grass. The Triwizard cup glittered in the moonlight so far away. And there was no sign of Cedric anywhere.

A fire blazed to life underneath a large cauldron as a hooded figure carrying a bundle in his arms stepped out of the shadows. For a second Harry’s blood ran cold, was it Cedric, had Cedric been behind all of this.

The hooded figure ignored Harry as they stepped up to the cauldron.

Hurry. A high, cold voice shrieked from the bundle in his arms.

The figure pulled away the bundle of robes and Harry screamed. The object the man was carrying resembled a crouched human child, although it significantly differed from any child Harry had ever seen. It was hairless and appeared scaly, with a dark, raw, reddish-black hue. Its limbs were thin and weak, and its face, unlike that of any living child, was flat and snakelike, featuring gleaming red eyes. The hooded man dropped the creature into the cauldron where it landed with a splash. For a minute Harry pleaded for some deity, anyone, to let the thing drown.

The hooded figure stepped back pulling down his hood revealing blond curly hair and pointed his wand at the cauldron.

“Fiendfyre.” The man whispered and the cauldron burst with powerful green and black flames.

Harry wished he could cover his ears to shut out the screaming. He’s so confused, what is happening. The snake seems enraged by the fire and with speed unnatural for a normal snake rushes towards the blond man but he stepped aside with graceful agility, waving his wand and the flames soared from the cauldron and hit the snake which disintegrated in black ash with the same high piercing screech as a cloud of black smoke rose into the raise and with a final wail vanished.

The blond man waved his wand and the fire extinguished. He turned to Harry with steely blue eyes and waved his wand. The angel let Harry go and he fell forward but the man caught his arm. “I’m sorry for all this Harry.”

“Who are you?” Harry gasped.

“My name is Evan Rosier.” The man introduced himself. “Barty, you can come out now.” He called.

Barty crouch pulled off the invisibility cloak revealing himself and an unconscious Cedric. For a terrifying second Harry thought Cedric was dead.

“He’s alive kid.” Barty told him, then waved his wand and Cedric’s eyes opened and he gasped sitting up.

“What the fuck?” Cedric exclaimed, looking around. “What is going on?” He got to his feet. “Harry are you okay?”

Harry nodded. “So, it was you two. You put my name in the Goblet of Fire? How?”

Barty sighed. “That was me lad. I’m sorry but it had to be done. We had to get you away from the school.”

“And you couldn’t have just grabbed me?” Harry glared at them.

“There were other factors.” Evan’s eyes flicked to the cauldron.

Harry shivered. “That was Voldemort wasn’t it?” He whispered.

“What was left of him.” Evan muttered darkly. “We’ll explain everything to you but we’re not finished here. I need some of your hair.”

“My… What?” Harry shook his head.

“Hair boy. I need your hair.” Evan didn’t wait to ask and plucked a few strands from Harry’s head. “Cedric, you need to take the cup back to school, you have to pretend none of this happened, that you just won the tournament.”

Cedric frowned. “No way I’m not leaving Harry.”

Barty sighed. “Listen both of you. Dumbledore wanted Evan to bring Voldemort back to his body tonight, using Harry. He had him under the Imperius curse, but Dumbledore didn’t account for me. If there’s one thing, I know intimately it’s that curse. Now we’ve stopped Voldemort from returning from now, having no physical body will mean the only way would be harder to achieve and we’re close to irradicating that. We need Dumbledore to believe tonight has been successful. We have a plan, but it needs more time. Harry I’m sorry but you can’t go back to school right now. Cedric there is too much to explain to you right now and honestly the less you know the safer you’ll be.”

Cedric looked to Harry.

Harry nodded. “I’ll be okay.” He promised.

Cedric nodded and then walked over to the Triwizard cup and grabbed the handle vanishing into the night.

Harry turned to the two men. “What’s next?” He asked.

“I need your clothes.” Evan pulled out the vial of Polyjuice potion and added Harry’s hair to it, drinking down the potion and turned into Harry.

Harry pulled off his clothes, Barty handing him spare ones to change into. He didn’t understand why they were doing this, but he knew from speaking with Snape and Regulus he could trust these men, despite the chaotic nature of their plan. Once Evan-Harry was dressed, he used a duplication spell on Harry’s glasses and then Barty pulled Harry under the invisibility cloak and told him to stay quiet no matter what happens.

Evan-Harry walked over to the bound Karkaroff and drew a bone like wand, grabbing Karkaroff’s left arm and pulled back the sleeve and pressed the wand to the Dark Mark.

Harry watched from under the cloak as the air suddenly filled with the swish of cloaks as wizards apparated between the gravestones and trees. The wizards moved forward and then stopped clearly confused as they saw Harry not Voldemort awaiting them.

“Welcome, Death Eaters.” Evan-Harry said quietly. “I sense your confusion, you think you are in the presence of the Boy-Who-Lived but then, how did I summon you here?” He smirked.

The Death Eaters murmured amongst themselves, their eyes narrowing as they tried to comprehend the situation. Evan-Harry's confident posture and eerie calm began to unsettle them.

"Tonight marks the dawn of a new order." Evan-Harry continued, pacing before the assembled dark wizards. "I have taken the body of the boy, but his mind is mine. Yes, I am your master, the Dark Lord Voldemort has returned.”

The Death Eaters exchanged glances, some of them shifting uncomfortably. One of them, a tall figure with a hood obscuring his face, stepped forward. "Prove yourself, if you are truly the Dark Lord." He demanded, his voice trembling with a mixture of fear and defiance.

Evan-Harry's smirk widened. "Ah, a test. Very well." He raised the bone-like wand high, chanting an incantation in a language only known to the darkest of wizards. The ground beneath them trembled, and a wave of dark energy rippled through the air.

From the shadows emerged spectral forms, twisted and menacing, creatures bound by ancient dark magic. The Death Eaters recoiled, recognizing the power that only their true master could command. Evan-Harry lowered his wand, the spectral forms dissipating into the night.

"Do you still doubt?" He asked, his voice cold and piercing.

The tall figure hesitated, then bowed his head. "No, my Lord. We are at your service."

Evan-Harry nodded. "Good. Now, let us begin the true work." He turned to Karkaroff, who was bound and trembling. "You, Igor, will be the first sacrifice to the strength of the new order." He pointed the wand at the man. “For your crimes and disloyalty, for sentencing my most loyal to the fate of Azkaban, for your cowardice, there is only one punishment. Say hello to Death for me. Avada Kedavra.”

There was a flash of green light and Karkaroff crumpled to the ground, dead. 

The assembly of Death Eaters watched intently, as Evan-Harry prepared to demonstrate the rebirth of their dark reign. Harry, concealed under the invisibility cloak, felt a chill run down his spine. He knew the coming moments would shape the fate of the wizarding world forever.

Notes:

Did anyone see that coming?

Cedric isn't dead, Voldemort isn't back yet... He will be returning but not yet ;)

I'm so excited for the next part of this story.

Chapter 58

Evan-Harry posing as Voldemort possessing Harry, dismissed the Death Eaters with promises to call on them soon. Once they had all left, Barty pulled off the cloak and left Harry, moving over to Karkaroff’s body, casting careful Transfiguration spells on the body, until it looked exactly like Harry.

Evan took the antidote for the prolonged Polyjuice potion and hurried over to Harry who was still slumped on the ground in shock. He looked over the boy’s leg. “I’m not the best healer but…” He cast a few healing spells and Harry sighed with relief.

Harry stared at him. “I really don’t understand what’s happening.”

“That’s okay, we’ll explain everything.” Evan promised. “Come on, grab my arm, have you ever apparated before?” He asked.

Harry nodded.

“Hold tight.” Evan advised him.

The world spun around them as they Apparated, the oppressive darkness of the forest replaced by the stark brightness of an unknown location. Harry’s head was reeling from the sudden change, and he steadied himself against Evan, who seemed unperturbed by the abrupt shift.

“Crouch cottage.” Evan explained, guiding Harry inside a modest, unassuming cottage hidden from view by layers of enchantments. The interiors were simple but comforting, a stark contrast to the chaos they had just escaped.

Harry looked around, his mind awhirl with questions. “Explain now,” he demanded, a steely resolve in his voice. “I need to know what’s going on.”

Evan nodded, gesturing for Harry to sit down. “You’re right. It began when I was captured by Dumbledore and Alastor Moody, they thought I was a Death Eater like my family but when they found out I wasn’t… Dumbledore saw to use me for his own means. He found out of my practices with the Old Religion and my workings with the God of Death. He kept me locked in a cell, interrogated me, I never thought I was going to see the light of day again. Then just under a year ago he put the Imperius curse on me and sent me off to find Voldemort and help him regain power.”

Harry listened intently, his heart pounding in his chest. The revelation was overwhelming, yet there was a strange sense of clarity. “But why you?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper, the weight of the situation pressing down on him.

Evan sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Because I was one of the few who could navigate the intricacies of the Old Religion and had dealings with the God of Death. Dumbledore knew that Voldemort would need someone with my skills to fully regain his strength. I fought against it, but the Imperius curse is strong. It was only after I was reunited with Barty, that I was able to break the curse. He has his own brand of chaos magic from his own path in the Old Religion and the God of Tricks and Mischief, he’s also intimately familiar with the Imperius curse, that’s why he made a point of teaching you how to throw it off this year.”

Harry’s mind raced as he tried to piece together the fragments of the story. “So, you’ve both been working against Dumbledore and Voldemort?”

“Exactly.” Evan confirmed. “I had to play both sides, gather information, and find a way to protect the people caught in the crossfire. You, Harry, were crucial to their plans, and I couldn’t let them use you. When I saw what was about to happen, I knew I had to intervene. Whilst in Albania where I first found Voldemort, we came across Bertha Jorkins, who told us about the Triwizard Tournament and that Barty was alive and imprisoned in his father’s house. Voldemort wanted us to travel here, use Barty as a spy in Hogwarts and use the Tournament to get you away from Hogwarts to perform a ritual to return him to his body. As you saw tonight, I wasn’t going to allow that and used a dark fire curse to destroy what was left of his body and one of his horcruxes, the snake you briefly saw in the graveyard.”

Harry shook his head. “But… I don’t understand why you pretended to be me, pretending to be possessed by Voldemort, what’s your plan now?”

Evan sighed. “I’m going to train you.”

“Train me?”

“Death has spoken to me Harry. He is furious by everything that has happened since the time of Grindelwald, he knows that a Champion is needed to bring balance back to the world. He has chosen you.” Evan explained.

“But… But I don’t want to kill anyone.” Harry shook his head.

Evan chuckled. “You won’t have to. Death doesn’t demand life. Death loves Life, she is his wife, this is too much to explain to you tonight and you’re exhausted.”

Harry’s head was swimming. “I can’t go home, can I?”

“Not for a while.” Evan shook his head. “I swear when the time is right, we will let your family know you are alive and safe. But for this moment, they need to believe you are dead.” He explained. “That’s why Barty disguised Karkaroff as you.”

Harry put his head in his hands. It was too much, information overload. How could he do this? It was supposed to be over.

Evan placed a comforting hand on Harry’s shoulder. “I know it’s overwhelming, but you have to trust me. We’re in this together, and I’ll be with you every step of the way.”

Harry looked up, his eyes filled with uncertainty but also a glimmer of resolve. “What do we do now?”

Evan smiled faintly, “First, you need rest. Tomorrow, we begin your training. You’ll learn how to harness your magic like never before, understand the true nature of the forces at play, and prepare for what’s to come. This is bigger than any of us, Harry. You are the key to restoring balance.”

The door to the living room opened and Barty strolled in. “Severus has the body. He knows what to do. How you doing there Potter?”

Harry took a deep breath, trying to steady himself. “I don’t know if I can do this,” he whispered.

“Of course you can.” Barty grinned at him. “You got us on your side.” He clapped him on the shoulder. “Chaos and Death.”

“That doesn’t sound like a very good combo.” Harry shook his head.

Evan chuckled softly, “It’s not about the combination, Harry. It’s about how you use it. Chaos can dismantle and rebuild, and Death can signify endings and new beginnings. Together, they can be a force for change.”

“How did you even manage it? How did you fool everyone? The Ministry?”

“Well we have someone on the inside.” Barty smirked at Evan.

Evan rolled his eyes. “And a whole lot of luck. Come on, you need rest, we can talk more in the morning.” He helped Harry to stand, leading him into a clean guest bedroom. “There’s a bathroom through there, clothes in the wardrobe and a dreamless sleep on the bedside table. I want you to drink all of it and get a good night’s sleep.”

Harry nodded, feeling numb to everything. He watched Evan leave the room before rushing to the bathroom and threw up into the toilet, emptying what little was left in his stomach. He sat on the bathroom floor hugging his knees to his chest and sobbed.

He stayed there for a while, shivering from the cold tiles beneath him, until exhaustion began to weigh down his eyelids. Finally, he dragged himself up, rinsed his face with cold water, and stumbled back into the bedroom. He found pyjamas and pulled them on. The bottle of dreamless sleep potion glistened invitingly on the bedside table. Harry picked it up, uncorked it, and drank it down in one swift gulp. The effects were immediate, pulling him into a heavy, dreamless slumber.

 

Cedric’s knees slammed onto ground and he dropped the cup. The crowd erupted into cheers but it all felt hollow following the events in the graveyard. He hated leaving Harry there, he felt like he’d just abandoned him to the wolves. Cedric plastered a proud grin on his face, getting to his feet and held up the cup to the crowd. Next thing his parents were rushing over embracing him tightly. His dad ruffling his hair, cheering; ‘That’s my boy. My son.’ As he beamed at him with pride. Then Draco rushing over to him and flinging his arms around his neck and kissing him in front of the whole school.

The crowd died down as Ludo Bagman announced Cedric the winner. He was shaking the hand of the Minister of Magic and accepting his prize money. Pictures were snapped for the Daily Prophet. Shaking hands with the judges, minus Karkaroff who had vanished. It was only then that the chaos of everything seemed to amplify as Professor McGonagall rushed over to Dumbledore and whispered to him.

Dumbledore’s eyes widened in shock and he quickly moved over to the other teachers who were patrolling the maze.

Cedric swallowed, knowing what that was about, they weren’t able to locate Harry. His attention was pulled back to the many people now swarming him to congratulate him and get a look at the cup.

“Where’s Harry?” Sirius bellowed at Dumbledore. “What have you done with him?”

The crowd went silent.

“Sirius my boy I assure you I have done nothing to Harry, I’m sure we’ll find him soon. It’s a large maze…”

“I’m going in there.” Sirius drew his wand. “I swear if anything has happened to him, I will end you.” He threatened Dumbledore before charging off into the maze with Remus not far behind him.

Draco had gone pale at the realisation that his best friend was missing.

Cedric placed a hand on his shoulder. “I’m sure Harry is fine. It is a big maze.”

Draco nodded, his eyes never leaving Dumbledore who was now hurriedly talking to Severus in a hushed tone. Then Severus hurried off.

Dumbledore turned to the crowd, thanking them all for coming and supporting the champions and advising a celebration would be happening in the Great Hall for all attendants and asking everyone to head inside while they worked to locate Harry from the maze. Cedric let his parents lead him off towards the castle.

 

A team of professors and a few aurors summoned by the Minister searched the entire maze but there was no sign of Harry Potter anywhere. Sirius tugged on his hair. “Where is he Remus?” He paced up and down.

Remus was close to nervous breakdown himself. “We’ll find him.” He promised Sirius.

“I’m going to kill him. I’m going to kill Dumbledore if he’s done anything to Harry.” Sirius growled. “I swear Remus, I won’t hesitate.”

Remus placed a comforting hand on Sirius’ shoulder. “We need to remain calm and understand the facts.”

“Remus. Sirius.” Professor McGonagall rushed over to them looking incredibly pale and close to tears. “Oh… We… We found him.” She croaked.

“Is he all right?” Sirius asked, his heart hammering in his chest.

McGonagall shook her head. “Sirius…”

Sirius shook his head. “No. No. Don’t. Minnie, don’t.”

“I’m so sorry.” Minerva whispered.

Sirius screamed, falling to his knees and sobbed. Remus fell beside him and held him close. Sirius sobbed, not his cub. Not Harry. He clung to Remus as the two headed back up to the castle, leaning on each other as McGonagall led them up to Professor Dumbledore’s office where a pale Snape, Cornelius Fudge, Kingsley Shacklebolt and Dumbledore were all waiting for them.

“Have a seat gentlemen.” Dumbledore motioned to the chairs. “I’m sorry to have to tell you this but… We found Mr Potter’s body, it appears he was taken during the third task to a second location off school grounds. I cannot say for what end but he was… he was killed sometime tonight.” He looked at them solemnly.

Sirius shook his head. “No. No.”

“I’m so sorry Sirius.” Dumbledore murmured.

Sirius sobbed, broken, this couldn’t be real. This couldn’t be happening.

“The ministry will be pulling a full investigation into this.” Shacklebolt told them. “At this point in time, Karkaroff and Alastor Moody are also missing, we are operating on the assumption that they are involved. We will find them and they will face justice. Dumbledore we will need to search Moody’s office immediately.”

Dumbledore nodded. “Of course, Minerva could you please escort them down.”

McGonagall nodded her eyes misted with tears and showed Kingsley from the room.

Severus stood ramrod straight his eyes fixed on the wall. The deception was very good. He had to applaud Barty for it, even he had thought for several minutes he had gone mad and killed Harry when he arrived at the graveyard. He wanted nothing more than to reassure Sirius and Remus that this wasn’t real but they had to believe it for now. The best performances were believable ones. It was cruel, but for now it had to be done. Severus took solace in knowing that they would soon know the truth and Harry was safe. He cleared his throat. “Headmaster, we should discuss what else I found…”

Dumbledore nodded. “Yes, of course Severus.”

“What?” Fudge asked looking shaken.

“It appears that whatever happened tonight, a highly dark ritual was performed, there was evidence to suggest this was to return the Dark Lord to full power. Karkaroff confided in me several times this year his mark was growing darker, showing signs that the man was getting stronger.” Severus explained. “I believe Potter was used as a sacrifice to bring Voldemort back to power.”

“No.” Fudge shook his head. “Impossible. This is… This is a horrible accident.”

“My godson is dead!” Sirius bellowed. “This was no accident.” He snarled. “If you ever did your fucking job you’d know this is not some simple fucking accident. Someone targeted Harry, the second they put his name in the Goblet of Fire that no one even bothered to investigate.”

Fudge gave him a sympathetic smile. “Come now Sirius, I know you’re in shock, tonight has been terrible but… Well, Harry is known for not following the rules…”

Sirius jumped out his feet. “Are you fucking kidding me right now? You really think a fourteen-year-old was able to fool a powerful magical object?” He yelled.

“We must act swiftly. Delays will only serve to strengthen Voldemort’s position. We need a plan to counteract this dark magic.” Severus cut in.

Fudge shook his head. “This is nonsense. It is a terrible thing what has happened to Mr Potter but that does not mean that… He’s not back.”

Dumbledore fixed Fudge with a firm stare. “You cannot ignore this Fudge. Voldemort has returned.” Dumbledore repeated. “If you accept that fact straightaway, Fudge, and take the necessary measures, we may still be able to save the situation. The first and most essential step is to remove Azkaban from the control of the dementors…”

“Preposterous!” Fudge exclaimed. “Remove the dementors? I’d be kicked out of office for suggesting it! Half of us only feel safe in our beds at night because we know the dementors are standing guard at Azkaban!”

“The rest of us sleep less soundly in our beds, Cornelius, knowing that you have put Lord Voldemort’s most dangerous supporters in the care of creatures who will join him the instant he asks them!” Dumbledore argued. “They will not remain loyal to you, Fudge! Voldemort can offer them much more scope for their powers and their pleasures than you can! With the dementors behind him, and his old supporters returned to him, you will be hard pressed to stop him regaining the sort of power he had thirteen years ago!”

Fudge gaped at Dumbledore like a goldfish out of water, no words could express his outrage.

“The second step you must take and at once.” Dumbledore pressed on. “Is to send envoys to the giants.”

“Envoys to the giants?” Fudge shrieked, finding his tongue again. “What madness is this?” He laughed.

“Extend them the hand of friendship, now, before it is too late.” Dumbledore explained calmly. “Or Voldemort will persuade them, as he did before, that he alone among wizards will give them their rights and their freedom!”

“You — you cannot be serious!” Fudge gasped, shaking his head and retreating further from Dumbledore. “If the magical community got wind that I had approached the giants — people hate them, Dumbledore — end of my career —”

“You are blinded,” Dumbledore raised his voice, the aura of power around him palpable, his eyes blazing once more. “By the love of the office you hold, Cornelius! You place too much importance, and you always have done, on the so-called purity of blood! You fail to recognize that it matters not what someone is born, but what they grow to be! I tell you now — take the steps I have suggested, and you will be remembered, in office or out, as one of the bravest and greatest Ministers of Magic we have ever known. Fail to act — and history will remember you as the man who stepped aside and allowed Voldemort a second chance to destroy the world we have tried to rebuild!”

“Insane.” Fudge whispered, still backing away. “Mad…”

Dumbledore sighed. “If your determination to shut your eyes will carry you as far as this, Cornelius, we have reached a parting of the ways. You must act as you see fit. And I — I shall act as I see fit.” Dumbledore’s voice carried no hint of a threat; it sounded like a mere statement, but Fudge bristled as though Dumbledore were advancing upon him with a wand.

“Now, see here, Dumbledore.” He waved a threatening finger. “I’ve given you free rein, always. I’ve had a lot of respect for you. I might not have agreed with some of your decisions, but I’ve kept quiet. There aren’t many who’d have let you hire werewolves, or keep Hagrid, or decide what to teach your students without reference to the Ministry. But if you’re going to work against me…”

Sirius growled at the comment about werewolves. He wanted to hit Fudge but Remus’ tight grip on his knee kept him in his seat.

“The only one against whom I intend to work is Lord Voldemort. If you are against him, then we remain, Cornelius, on the same side.”

It seemed Fudge could think of no answer to this. He rocked backward and forward on his small feet for a moment and spun his bowler hat in his hands. Finally, he said, with a hint of a plea in his voice. “He can’t be back, Dumbledore, he just can’t be…”

Snape strode forward, past Dumbledore. “I’m the one who found Potter’s body, underneath the Dark Mark, I know the difference between an accident and murder Minister and that boy was murdered. He was fourteen.”

Sirius sobbed. Overwhelmed with the loss of Harry. His poor cub, he must have been so scared. Sirius was meant to protect him, and he’d failed. How was he going to tell James? How were they going to tell Draco?

The silence in the room was deafening. Everyone seemed to be holding their breath, waiting for something to break the unbearable tension. Dumbledore stood tall and immovable, a pillar of strength in the sea of uncertainty. Fudge, on the other hand, looked as though he was about to collapse.

Fudge stepped back from Snape shaking his head. He did not seem to have taken in a word Snape had said. Then looked up at Dumbledore and whispered. “I don’t know what you and your staff are playing at, Dumbledore, but I have heard enough. I have no more to add. I will be in touch with you tomorrow, Dumbledore, to discuss the running of this school. I must return to the Ministry.” He swept from the office without another word.

Dumbledore sighed. “Sirius, Remus I know this is… so much to ask of you but…”

“Fuck off.” Sirius snapped at him, jumping to his feet. “Don’t you dare even finish that sentence. Remus and I are going to go and find Draco, we’re taking him home and anyone else who needs to get away from school. But first I want to see my godson.”

“Of course. Severus could I ask you to take Sirius and Remus to see Harry, then you know what you must do. Are you ready?” Dumbledore asked the potion master.

Severus nodded. “I am.”

Dumbledore nodded. “Very well. I know you don’t want to believe it now Sirius but I am truly sorry.”

Sirius glared at him. “For the greater good right?” He snarled. “Go to hell.” He stormed out of the room.

Remus followed his husband without a word, too broken to speak. He caught up with Sirius holding his hand.

They waited at the foot of the stairs a few moments later Severus joined them their face grave and pale. “Come.” He motioned for them to follow him and carefully opened a mind link between the three of them.

Do not react to what I am about to say.

Remus and Sirius stilled for a moment before they kept walking holding onto each other.

I am taking you to the body, but it is not Harry. It’s a decoy. Harry is alive and safe. Voldemort’s plans were thwarted but the headmaster cannot know. You must continue to act under the belief that Harry is dead. Take Draco and anyone else home once you’re safe tell them the truth. Wait there for my word. I’ll be going to speak with Barty and Evan, they have Harry. He is alive.

Sirius tightened his grip on Remus's hand, his heart pounding with a mix of hope and dread. They followed Severus through the dimly lit corridors, the weight of the secret bond between them almost tangible.

They reached the door to the hospital wing, and Severus paused, turning to them with a solemn expression. “Remember." He whispered. "You must not show any sign that you know the truth.”

Sirius nodded, his face a mask of determination. Remus squeezed his hand reassuringly, their silent communication stronger than ever.

Severus pushed open the door, and they stepped inside to see a lifeless form covered by a sheet. The sight was enough to make Sirius's knees weak, but he held firm, knowing the truth beneath the facade.

Madam Pomfrey approached them, tears in her eyes. “I’m so sorry.” She murmured, her voice trembling.

Sirius forced himself to nod, swallowing the lump in his throat. “Thank you. Can we see him please?” He managed to say, his voice breaking.

Madam Pomfrey nodded, leading them into a room where a body was laid covered in a white sheet on the bed. “I’ll give you two some time with him.” She whispered.

Sirius walked over to the bed, his hands shaking he pulled back the sheet and cried out. It was a very convincing fake. He reached out brushing the hair from fake Harry’s eyes. “It… It could be him.”

“A fake Sirius.” Remus whispered. “Severus wouldn’t lie.”

Sirius sobbed. “I failed him Remus.”

Remus placed a comforting hand on Sirius’s shoulder. “We did everything we could, Sirius. This isn’t the end.”

Sirius nodded. “I don’t think I can do this.” He whispered.

“Lean on me, I’ll… I’ll get you through, we’re in this together.” Remus promised him. He reached forward and covered the fake Harry with the sheet again. “Come on, we should get Draco and Hermione and Ron, they’re going to need us now.”

“You’re right.” Sirius wiped at his eyes. “Let’s go, I can’t be here any longer.”

As they stepped into the corridor, the silence was almost oppressive. The dimly lit hallway reflected the weight of their grief. Sirius took a deep breath, feeling the support of Remus beside him. They walked towards the room where their friends waited, each step heavy with the knowledge of the burden they carried. They walked into the Great Hall looking for the kids who were sat with Molly and Bill looking pale and shaken.

Draco, Hermione, and Ron looked up as they entered, their faces pale and filled with anxiety. “Is it true?” Draco asked, his voice barely a whisper.

Sirius nodded his throat tight with emotion. “It’s true pup.”

“No.” Draco cried out. “No, please, it can’t be.” He sobbed.

Remus rushed forward wrapping his arms around his son. “We’re going home. Molly, I know this is a shock for you as well… We’d like to bring Ron and Hermione with us. They shouldn’t be alone tonight.”

Molly nodded, tears in her eyes. “Is there anything I can do?”

Sirius shook his head. “Not tonight but we’ll be in touch.” He swallowed. “Thank you.”

Molly stood up and pulled him in for a tight hug. “He was a wonderful boy.”

“He was.” Sirius nodded.

Sirius pulled back from the embrace, his eyes meeting Molly's, gratitude mingling with sorrow. He then turned to the kids, his voice gentle but firm, "Let's gather our things. We need to leave."

Ron and Hermione stood up, their expressions mirroring the ache in their hearts. Molly offered Remus a small smile, her hand squeezing his shoulder before she whispered, "Take care of them."

Remus nodded, his gaze warm yet tinged with sadness. "We will, Molly. Thank you for everything."

The group moved slowly, the air thick with the unspoken pain of loss. As they exited the Great Hall, the sound of their footsteps echoed softly, a melancholic rhythm that seemed to underscore the gravity of the moment. The castle walls, which had borne witness to so many joyous memories, now seemed to close in around them, sharing in their grief.

Outside, the night was cool and still, the stars a stark contrast to the turmoil within. Sirius looked up at the sky, drawing strength from its vastness. "We'll get through this." He murmured, more to himself than anyone else.

Remus placed a comforting hand on Sirius's shoulder, guiding the group forward. "Together." He affirmed softly.

They made their way down the path, leaving behind the echoes of their sorrow, they wanted to get the kids back to Moonlit Haven quickly so they could tell them the truth. Once they were past the castle boundary, Remus took Draco and Hermione’s arms and apparated them back to the bungalow, Sirius bringing Ron.

Inside the bungalow they sat them all down. “I’m sorry we had to do that you three but Severus has told us it isn’t true. Harry is alive.”

Hermione gasped, choking on a sob of relief.

“What the fuck?” Ron exclaimed.

“We don’t know the full details yet but Harry is safe. The body is a decoy. It’s part of a plan to fool Dumbledore, it had to be believable, I’m sorry we had to put you through that.” Remus explained.

Draco stared at his dad. “He’s alive?”

“He’s alive.” Sirius confirmed.

“Where is he now?” Hermione asked, her voice trembling but filled with hope.

Remus exchanged a glance with Sirius. “We don’t know exactly. But he’s in a safe location, hidden from Dumbledore and anyone who might want to harm him. We’ll bring him back as soon as it’s safe.”

Ron clenched his fists, the mix of anger and relief visible on his face. “Why didn’t you tell us sooner?”

Sirius sighed. “We only found out ourselves moments before we told you. It’s imperative that Dumbledore believes the lie.”

Draco, still reeling from the news, turned to Remus. “What do we do now?”

"We wait." Remus said gently. "And trust that Severus will bring Harry back when the time is right. For now, we need to keep this information to ourselves. The fewer people who know, the safer Harry will be."

They sat in silence, each lost in their thoughts, the weight of the moment settling over them. Despite the uncertainty, a flicker of hope had been reignited in their hearts, a beacon in the darkness that swirled around them.

Hermione glanced at the stars through the window, finding solace in their constant presence. “I can’t believe it... Harry is alive.” Her words were almost a whisper, a mantra she repeated to steady herself.

Ron nodded; his expression grim but determined. “He’s alive, and we’ll get him back.”

Sirius and Remus shared a look of mutual understanding. The road ahead was fraught with danger, but they knew that together, they would face whatever came their way.

 

Severus apparated close to the Crouch cottage and walked the rest of the way, knocking on the door. The door opened and Barty smiled at him. “Hey Sev.”

Severus rushed forward pulling the younger man into his arms. “I need answers Barty.”

Barty pulled Severus into the cottage. “And you’ll have them. Come on.” He took his hand and led him into the living room where Evan was slumped in an armchair staring into the fire. He looked up when they walked in and smiled. “Hey Sev.” He got up.

Severus hugged his best friend tightly. “I’m so glad you’re alive.”

“Me too.” Evan chuckled.

The reunion was bittersweet, filled with unspoken words and lingering tension. Severus’s mind raced with questions, desperate to unravel the mysteries and find the truth. Barty and Evan, though seemingly relaxed, bore the same urgency in their eyes.

Severus took a deep breath, trying to steady his racing heart.

Barty poured them each a drink, the amber liquid capturing the firelight as he handed Severus a glass. “We’ll tell you everything, Sev. But be warned, it’s not a tale for the faint of heart.”

Severus laughed. “I’m made of strong stuff. Harry…”

“He’s asleep. I gave him a dreamless sleep. He needs rest.” Evan motioned for Severus to take a seat.

As they settled in, the cottage seemed to wrap them in a cocoon of secrecy, shielding their conversation from the outside world. The stakes were high, and the clock was ticking. But in that small living room, a plan began to take shape—a plan that might just save Harry from the darkness threatening to consume him.

Chapter 59

Notes:

Hello my dears!

Here is the next chapter for you. I hope you enjoy it :)

CW/TW: Vague discussions about sexual harassment and power imbalance between an employer and employee

Theo couldn’t believe it. He just couldn’t believe it. Harry… Harry was dead. He sobbed as the thought cut through him like a knife. He didn’t have anyone to talk to, Draco and the others had gone, no one would tell him anything. All he knew was Dumbledore had walked into the Great Hall as the rest of the school fucking celebrated while Harry was missing and called for silence.

“I have some grave news I need to share with you all. As you are aware, this evening after the third task ended, we had difficulty locating Harry Potter from the maze. I’m very sorry to have to tell you all this but I’m afraid Harry has died. His body was discovered in a location outside of the school, it appears that he was taken during the task and murdered. I know this will be a shock to you all and…”

Theo didn’t hear anything else as he fell to his knees and screamed.

Blaise and Daphne got him out of the Great Hall and up to the hospital wing, he didn’t stop screaming. Madame Pomfrey had forced a calming draught down his throat and got him into a bed where he was laying now staring at the wall, still wrapped up in Harry’s champion’s jacket.

His world had stopped. He felt a hollowness inside, an emptiness that refused to be filled. His mind raced back to the moments they had shared, the laughter, the struggles, the bond that had formed between them. He was in love with Harry, and he had never been able to tell him. He would never get the chance.

Madame Pomfrey checked on him periodically, her stern exterior softened by the shared mourning. She knew the calming draught would only do so much; the real healing would take time, if it ever truly came.

The champion's jacket, still wrapped around Theo, was a tangible reminder of Harry. He clung to it, seeking solace in its fabric, as if it could somehow bring Harry back. But deep down, he knew nothing could ever replace what had been lost.

The door to the Hospital Wing opened and Cedric slipped inside. He walked over to Theo’s bed. “Theo.”

Theo blinked at Cedric. “I don’t want to talk.”

“That’s okay. Just listen.” Cedric whispered. “I’m not sure if I should tell you this, they told me not to tell anyone but you and Harry… You deserve to know.” He glanced around, leaning in close. “He’s not dead.”

Theo sat up in bed. “What?”

Cedric glanced around again. “Tonight, Harry and I both touched the cup together and it transported us to a graveyard. Before I knew what was happening someone stunned me and when I came to, Harry was alive and there were two men there. There was a plot to bring V-Voldemort back from the dead, Dumbledore was behind it they said but they stopped it, these two men.” He pressed his lips together. “They told me that it was important Dumbledore believed it had been a success. I think they staged Harry’s death. He trusted them and I don’t think they would have killed him.” He whispered. “Wherever Harry is, he’s alive.”

Theo's heart pounded almost painfully in his chest. The hope that had been cruelly extinguished flared up once more, illuminating the dark abyss within him. His eyes locked onto Cedric's, searching for any hint of deception, but all he saw was earnestness and concern. “Swear it.”

“I swear, when I returned to school, Harry was alive.” Cedric whispered. “But… We have to pretend he’s dead. You too.”

Theo nodded. “What does this mean?”

Cedric shook his head. “I don’t know. They said the less I knew the safer I was. I wasn’t meant to tell anyone but… I couldn’t let you suffer. If it were me and… I thought Draco was dead and someone knew he wasn’t… I’d hope they’d tell me.”

“Thank you.” Theo gripped his hand. “Thank you for giving me hope.”

“Of course.” Cedric nodded. “I should go, hold on to hope Theo.”

Theo nodded, watching as Cedric slipped back out of the room.

 

When Harry woke up it took him a couple of minutes to remember where he was and what had happened the night before. He pushed himself to sit up in bed and rubbed his eyes, grabbing his glasses and put them on. The clock on the bedside said it was coming close to ten in the morning. Harry got out of bed and looked through the wardrobe finding clothes to pull on, a pair of jeans and a green t-shirt. He left the bedroom, making his way downstairs into the kitchen and stopped short in the doorway.

“Percy?” Harry frowned.

Percy jumped and knocked over his cup of coffee. “Harry.” He exclaimed.

“What are you doing here?” Harry frowned looking around for Evan and Barty.

“Oh well…” Percy flushed. “Come sit down, do you want some tea? I could make you some toast.” He motioned the chair, waving his wand to clear the mess on the table.

Harry slowly walked into the kitchen and sat down, wondering if he had entered the twilight zone. “What are you doing here?” He asked again.

Percy jumped up busying himself with making the tea and toast. “Well… You see… It’s a long story.” He rubbed the back of his neck.

"I’ve got time.” Harry shrugged, leaning forward, his curiosity piqued. Percy sighed and set a steaming cup of tea in front of Harry before taking a seat opposite him.

"Well, it's quite complicated, actually." Percy began, his eyes darting around nervously. "I've been working with Evan and Barty. I found out about them when… I used to have a standing appointment here with Mr Crouch on a Friday.”

Harry frowned. “Here? Why?”

Percy sighed. “The Ministry is a difficult place to get into Harry, especially for someone like me.” He shook his head. “Mr Crouch didn’t hire me because he saw me as smart or capable but because… Because he had certain tastes that I met.” He pressed his lips together. “I figured it was just for a year or two, his other assistants have gone on to work in very prominent positions.”

Harry felt his blood run cold understanding the implication behind Percy’s words. “Percy… You… I’m so sorry.”

Percy shook his head. “It’s okay Harry. I… I know it was wrong. That’s why when I met Evan and found out what he was planning with Barty I knew I wanted in. I’m going to change the Ministry, from the inside. I’ve been making sure Mr Crouch’s disappearance went as unnoticed as possible, spying on the Ministry, you wouldn’t believe some of the stuff I’ve been able to uncover already.” He beamed at him.

"That's... quite a revelation," Harry murmured, his mind racing. "But why didn't you tell anyone about Crouch, there has to be someone who would have stopped it?"

Percy hesitated, glancing down at his hands. "Fear, Harry. Fear of what they might think, fear of losing my position, fear of the consequences. But now... now I see there's a greater purpose, something worth fighting for."

Harry nodded slowly, absorbing Percy's words. "I think you’re brilliant Percy.”

Evan walked into the room placing his hands on Percy’s shoulders. “I agree. You are brilliant.” He placed a kiss to the top of Percy’s head.

Percy blushed shaking his head. “I should go. I have to report to the Ministry, more questioning I’m sure.” He sighed.

Evan pulled him in for a kiss. “Be safe.”

Harry looked down at his tea, feeling like he was intruding on a moment.

Percy nodded. “Always.” He promised. “In omnia paratus.”

“In omnia paratus.” Evan nodded his head.

“I’ll see you soon Harry, take care.” Percy looked to the younger boy.

Harry nodded. “You too.”

 

Severus stepped through the fireplace of Moonlit Haven to find everyone half asleep in the sofas and armchairs. He cleared his throat and everyone opened their eyes, sitting up. “Harry is safe.” He told them. “And very much alive.”

“When can we see him?” Ron asked.

“Not for some time Mr Weasley.” Severus conjured himself a chair and sat down, looking around at the three teenagers and Remus and Sirius. “Sometime last year before the summer, Dumbledore cast the Imperius Curse on Evan Rosier, who he had imprisoned, somewhere in Hogwarts for the past thirteen years or so. He ordered him to travel to Albania, find what remained of Lord Voldemort and aid him in returning to power. Evan found him and after a chance encounter with a witch called Bertha Jorkins, Voldemort discovered information about the Triwizard Tournament and the Barty Crouch Junior was alive and imprisoned in his family home by his father.” He paused.

“Barty Crouch Junior?” Hermione frowned. “But he’s dead, isn’t he? He died in Azkaban.”

“No.” Severus shook his head. “I should perhaps start off by saying the Barty is an innocent man, he was never a Death Eater, nor was he responsible for what happened to Mr Longbottom’s parents. He was framed by one of the men responsible Igor Karkaroff, who made a deal with Dumbledore. Barty was meant to remain in Azkaban and never see the light of day but his mother’s love saved him. She never believed Barty was capable of such a thing, she was close to dying herself and was able to convince Crouch to free his son. They visited Barty in his cell, used Polyjuice Potion to switch the two of them and Barty was then kept under the Imperius curse by his father, forced to remain in the home under an invisibility cloak.”

“Fucking Crouch.” Sirius growled.

“Yes. Barty was already starting to fight against his father’s compulsions. He might have escaped during the Quidditch World Cup, had the Death Eaters not made an appearance that night.” Severus shook his head. “Which would have been detrimental to what happened, and we may very well be having a different discussion.” He paused. “Evan and Voldemort showed up around a week later, Crouch was put under the Imperius and Barty was free. He quickly realised Evan was cursed and being so intimately familiar with the Imperius curse he was able to break Evan from its hold. Voldemort had a plan to use an ancient ritual involving blood, bone and flesh to revive his body. He wanted Harry for the blood element. The plan was for Barty to assume the identity of Alastor Moody, get Harry’s name into the Goblet of Fire and named as the fourth champion, then get Harry through the tournament and to the Triwizard Cup which was made into a portkey to take Harry to the graveyard when Voldemort’s paternal family is buried.” Severus shifted in his seat. “As you can gather all of this did happen. Aurors found the real Alastor Moody in a trunk in his office. His memory of the last year had been altered, and he named Killian Donohue as the false Moody, this man was a notorious Death Eater who escaped justice. Killian Donohue is also dead and will not be found.”

“So, what happened to Harry?” Draco asked.

“Instead of the ritual, Evan used a cursed fire spell to burn what was left of the body of Voldemort and destroyed one of his horcruxes, a snake called Nagini.” Severus explained. “With my assistance, Karkaroff was snatched from Hogwarts before the third task and an ally of Evan and Barty, who’s identity I am unaware of right now, took his place at the judges’ table using Polyjuice potion. The body I returned to Hogwarts tonight is Karkaroff.”

“They killed Karkaroff?” Remus frowned.

“Yes, after Voldemort was disposed of, Evan took Polyjuice potion and disguised himself as Harry, Harry and Barty hid under an invisibility cloak while Evan summoned the Death Eaters, he fooled them into believing that Voldemort had returned and taken possession of Harry’s body, he made a display of killing Karkaroff before dismissing him.” Severus explained.

“The plan moving forward is for Harry to continue to pretend to be Voldemort while we seek out the final Horcruxes, there are three remaining.” Severus explained to them.

“Three?” Sirius frowned. “I thought we had two left, the cup and the locket.”

“There is a third.” Severus sighed. “The night Voldemort tried to kill Harry, a piece of his soul severed and attached itself to the only living thing in the room.”

Sirius shook his head. “No, you can’t mean…”

“Harry is a horcrux.” Severus nodded his head. “We are researching a way to remove it safely and destroy it.” He promised them.

Draco swallowed hard, the gravity of Severus's revelation sinking in. "So, what do we do now?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Severus leaned forward, his gaze intense. "We must proceed with caution. The Death Eaters are on high alert, still believing that Voldemort has returned. Harry's role in this deception is crucial, but it also puts him in grave danger. We need to find the remaining Horcruxes swiftly and devise a plan to extract the piece of Voldemort's soul from Harry without harming him." He sighed. “We must also continue to work to find a way to defame Dumbledore and prevent any plans he has of his own. It is also imperative that Dumbledore does not get his hands on Harry’s possessions, particularly the invisibility cloak. I have a theory about it following our discussions Sirius, Remus.”

Sirius's eyes narrowed. "And you believe this plan will work? That Harry can continue this charade?"

Severus nodded solemnly. "Harry is strong, and he understands the importance of his role in this. We have allies, and we will use every resource at our disposal to ensure his safety and the success of our mission. Evan and Barty will be training him and will ensure he is safe. I know you don’t have much reason to trust them, but I hope after this year you can trust me."

Remus sighed, rubbing his temple as if trying to stave off a headache. "Have you told Regulus and James?” He asked them.

“I’ve spoken with James and Peter to fill them in. Peter is going to join Evan and Barty in helping Harry, as the named traitor of the Potters he will be able to help with the charade as another loyal follower who aided the Dark Lord’s return.” Severus nodded his head. “For now, it is vital to keep up the charade that we believe Harry is dead. You’ll… You’ll need to arrange a funeral.” He sighed.

Sirius swallowed. “We’ll begin arranging. Should probably return to Hogwarts and get Harry’s things.”

“Can we see him?” Remus asked. “He shouldn’t be alone. We will be careful, but he shouldn’t be isolated from all of us.”

Severus nodded. “I have some ideas for that, but it will take time. If everything goes according to plan, then this will all be over by the end of the summer. Dumbledore is distracted now, dealing with the return of Lord Voldemort and we must keep that as his focus while we move onto the next steps.”

Sirius stood up and paced the room, his mind racing with the implications of Severus's plan. "We'll need to be meticulous about this funeral arrangement. It must be believable, or the Death Eaters and Dumbledore will see through our ruse." He muttered.

Severus nodded. "Indeed. We must ensure that every detail is precise. Harry's supposed death must be convincing enough to mislead even the most sceptical."

Draco, still processing the enormity of the situation, looked up at Severus. "How can we be sure Harry will stay safe during all of this?"

Severus's expression softened slightly. "Harry knows the stakes and he has two of the best teachers to help him navigate this task. Evan and Barty are both High Priests of the Old Religion. Harry is resilient and resourceful. With the support of Evan, Barty, and Peter, he will have the protection and guidance he needs. Our priority is to find the remaining Horcruxes and destroy them before they can be used to return the true Voldemort, having one in Dumbledore’s possession, under the assumption he has not destroyed it is concerning."

Remus, looking sombre, added, "We must also keep a close eye on Dumbledore. We have a small insight into his ambitions, and we cannot afford any surprises from him, he’s been playing all of us for too long. Severus, do you think Dumbledore suspects anything yet?"

Severus shook his head. "Not at the moment. He is preoccupied with the supposed return of Voldemort. We must leverage this distraction and move quickly. Timing and precision are everything. Trust in our allies and keep Harry's true status concealed."

Sirius stopped pacing and turned to face the group. "Let's get to work, then. We have a lot to do, and we can't afford any mistakes."

Severus's eyes met each of theirs. "We will succeed. Harry's strength, combined with our careful planning and execution, will see us through this. Now, let's finalize the details and ensure every step is meticulously planned."

With that, the room buzzed with the urgency and determination of their mission, each member committed to playing their part in the intricate web of deception and strategy that would lead to their ultimate victory.

 

Evan finished filling Harry in on the plan over tea. Harry stared at him. “You want me… To pretend to be Voldemort?”

“It’s a lot to ask of you Harry I know but for the next step of this plan to work, it is important.” Evan nodded his head. “Barty and I will help you.” He promised him.

Harry shook his head. “I can’t do it.”

“You can.” Barty walked into the room. “I’ve watched you the last year Harry, I have seen you face many challenges, and this will only the next one.” He sat down next to Harry placing a hand on his shoulder. “You want to know what I see in you Harry, I see a young man who has been through so much but still finds it in himself to be all things valued by the four founders of Hogwarts, you are brave, wise, ambitious and kind. I believe you are destined for great things Harry.”

“Maybe I don’t want to be destined for great things.” Harry shook his head. “Maybe I just want to be Harry.”

Barty smiled. “I know. With our help I promise you will get that chance.”

Harry sighed. “So, what do I need to do?”

“We’ll start with basic studies into the Old Religion, having access to that knowledge will help you along this path. We’ll also teach you more about the Dark Arts, you’ll need to be able to perform dark spells to be able to convince the Death Eaters and you’ll need to understand how the Death Eaters work.” Barty listed off.

Harry nodded. “I’m ready.”

Barty grinned. “Then we should get to work.”

Harry’s days began with rising at six and then joining Barty for a run around the vast grounds of the property. Then breakfast which was served by Winky who had rejoined Barty in servitude to the House of Crouch and was very happy for her young master to be doing so well. Then he spent the rest of the morning with Peter going over what he knew about the Death Eaters from his time as Dumbledore’s puppet. After lunch he studied with Evan, who taught him about the Old Religion, magic was so more varied under the Old Ways, Harry found himself becoming more in tune with his old magic. One day Evan asked if he could do some spells to study Harry’s magic because he could sense there was something dampening it.

It took three days for Evan and Barty to undo all the blocks and other spells placed on Harry. They were furious with each thing they found. Blocks to cut Harry off from his family magic, spells to make him more susceptible to certain suggestions, a spell to dampen his need for self-preservation, weakening spells… By the time they were done correcting them Harry felt… Like he’d just woken up from a deep sleep. He felt alive.

Evan had him attempting meditation to try and connect with his magic and find his way to his deity under the Old Religion. Evan was certain the God of Death would speak to Harry soon and give him a chance to speak with those departed to help him best understand the path ahead.

One evening as the sky turned pink at twilight, Harry sat in the family graveyard, working through the breathing exercises Evan had taught him, candles flickering around him. He had tried this in a few spaces, but he found he liked this one the best. He wasn’t sure what it was about the peace of the graveyard, but he felt something inside him when he worked on his magic here. Evan said it was natural for anyone working with Death as their patron in the Old Religion. Graveyards, old battlefields, Evan said he once read of someone who worked without the Tower of London during the Tudor times. Harry felt himself relax as the day melted into night, his magic singing inside of him as he transcended into a trance.

In the midst of his deep trance, Harry felt a sudden shift in the air around him. The candles flickered more intensely, casting elongated shadows across the tombstones. The temperature dropped, and a calming presence enveloped him.

Harry opened his eyes slowly and saw a faint, ethereal light taking shape before him. The figure materialized gradually, revealing a woman with red hair and green eyes that mirrored his own. Harry's breath caught in his throat as he recognized her.

“Mum?” he whispered, his voice trembling.

Lily Potter smiled warmly, her eyes filled with a mixture of pride and sorrow. “Harry, my darling boy.” She said softly, her voice like a soothing melody. “You’ve grown so much.”

Tears welled up in Harry’s eyes. “I’ve missed you so much.” He managed to say, his heart aching with the years of longing and unspoken words.

“I know, sweetheart.” Lily replied, reaching out to touch his face. Though her hand was insubstantial, Harry felt a warmth spread through him. “I’ve always been with you, watching over you.”

Harry nodded, struggling to keep his emotions in check. “There’s so much I want to ask you… so much I need to know.”

Lily’s expression became serious yet gentle. “I know you have questions, and I will do my best to help you find your answers. But remember, Harry, the strength you seek is already within you. The Old Religion, the Dark Arts—these are tools that will aid you, but your true power lies in your heart and your love.”

Harry’s eyes widened with realization. “The protections... the blocks... they were trying to suppress the love and the magic within me.”

Lily nodded. “Yes, but now you are free from those restraints. Embrace who you truly are, Harry. The path ahead is fraught with challenges, but you are not alone. You have those who care for you deeply and will stand by your side.”

A sense of determination filled Harry. “Thank you, mum. I promise I’ll make you proud.”

Lily’s form began to fade, her smile never wavering. “You already have, my son. Stay true to yourself, and you will find the way.”

As Lily’s presence dissipated, Harry felt a renewed sense of purpose. The night was calm, and the graveyard seemed to glow with a serene light. He knew now what he needed to do, and he was ready to face whatever lay ahead on his journey.

Notes:

Evan: How did we know this plan would work? We had a spy on the inside. That's right...
PERCIVAL WEASLEY

Percy: An assistant spy on the wizarding government
I take their tea orders, information and then a smuggle it
To my brother's revolutionary covenant
I'm runnin' with the Life and Death Brigade and I am lovin' it!
See, that's what happens when you up against Dumbledore
We in the shit now, somebody gotta shovel it!
Percival Weasley, I need no introduction
When you knock me down I get the f*** back up again!

Chapter 60

Notes:

Hello everyone, a new chapter for you.

Thank you all so much for your love and support of this fic.

Harry fidgeted with the collar of the fancy black robes that he had to wear. It was the first time he was going to have to pretend to be Voldemort.

“Barty I really don’t think I can do this.” Harry shook his head.

“Of course you can.” Barty placed a hand on his shoulder. “It’s just pretend Harry. You just have to pretend like you’re the most important and powerful person in the room. Evan and I will be right there with you.”

Harry sighed. “Most powerful person in the room.” He repeated.

Barty nodded. “You got this Harry.”

Harry nodded feeling sick. He really didn’t think he did.

They apparated to Malfoy Manor, Evan and Barty flanking Harry as they walked up the drive, Harry kept his steps slow, powerful and even, his head high. The door opened as they approached, and Lucius Malfoy stepped out to greet them bowing lowly to Harry.

“My Lord.” Lucius breathed. “It is an honour to welcome you to my home.”

“I’m sure it is.” Harry replied coldly. Perhaps this wouldn’t be so hard. He held out his hand like Barty and Evan had told him to do.

Lucius stepped forward and kissed the ring on his hand, then backed away to let him into the manor, showing them through to the dining room where the meeting would take place and the other Death Eaters were waiting, they all rose and bowed as Harry entered the room. Harry walked past them ignoring each of them and took the seat at the end of the table, Barty taking the seat to his right and Evan the seat to his left.

He felt the weight of their gazes upon him, assessing, judging. The room was thick with the tension of anticipation. Harry's heart pounded in his chest, but he maintained his composure, remembering Barty's words. “Wine.” He ordered.

A house elf appeared with a silver goblet on a tray.

Harry took it taking a sip and then surveyed the group around him. “I smell guilt.” He sneered looking over the men. “There is a stench of guilt upon the air.” He set the goblet down rising to his feet and drew his wand. He walked to the left of the table. “I see you all, whole and healthy, with your powers intact and I ask myself… why did this band of wizards never come to the aid of their master, to whom they swore eternal loyalty? “And I answer myself.” Harry whispered. “They must have believed me broken, they thought I was gone. They slipped back among my enemies, and they pleaded innocence, and ignorance, and bewitchment…” He sneered the last word stopping at Lucius’ chair and harshly gripped the man’s shoulder as he hissed the last word, feeling a slight thrill at how the man stiffened under his grip. He let go of Lucius and continued his walk around the table. “And then I ask myself, but how could they have believed I would not rise again? They, who knew the steps I took, long ago, to guard myself against mortal death? They, who had seen proofs of the immensity of my power in the times when I was mightier than any wizard living?” Harry reached the other end of the table and paused looking down at all of them. “And I answer myself, perhaps they believed a still greater power could exist, one that could vanquish even Lord Voldemort… perhaps they now pay allegiance to another… perhaps that champion of commoners, of Mudbloods and Muggles, Albus Dumbledore?”

The room rippled with murmurs from the man sat around the table, some shaking their heads at the mention of Dumbledore. He savoured the palpable fear emanating from the men seated around him, each of them aware of the precariousness of their positions. Harry tilted his head and smirked, his eyes gleaming with malice. Playing the part was surprisingly easy given how much he hated the men in this room.

“It is a disappointment to me… I confess myself disappointed…”

The man closest to him lunged out of his chair, falling to his knees. “Master!” He shrieked. “Master, forgive me! Forgive us all!”

Harry pointed his wand at the man. He had to mean it. He knew from his training this man was called Avery, he liked to torture muggleborn children before they got their Hogwarts letter. “Crucio.”

Avery's scream pierced the air as he writhed in agony on the floor. The other Death Eaters watched in silence, their expressions a mix of fear and horror. Harry held the curse until Avery's cries grew weak, then he lifted his wand, allowing the man to collapse in a heap.

Harry surveyed the room once more, his gaze icy and unforgiving. “Get up, Avery.” Harry said softly. “Stand up. You ask for forgiveness? I do not forgive. I do not forget. Thirteen long years… I want thirteen years’ repayment before I forgive you.”

Avery shakily got to his feet and bowed to him. “Ask it Master, I will give it.”

“We shall see.” Harry moved past him and kept walking down the other side of the table. He stopped standing opposite Lucius, resting his hands on the empty chair. “Lucius, my slippery friend. I am told that you have not renounced the old ways, though to the world you present a respectable face. You are still ready to take the lead in a spot of Muggle-torture, I believe? Yet you never tried to find me, Lucius. Your exploits at the Quidditch World Cup were fun, I daresay but might not your energies have been better directed toward finding and aiding your master?”

“My Lord, I was constantly on the alert,” Lucius bowed his head. “Had there been any sign from you, any whisper of your whereabouts, I would have been at your side immediately, nothing could have prevented me…”

“And yet you ran from my Mark, when a faithful Death Eater sent it into the sky last summer?” Harry cut him off lazily, enjoying how Lucius stopped talking abruptly. “Yes, I know all about that, Lucius. You have disappointed me. I expect more faithful service in the future.”

“Of course, my Lord, of course. You are merciful, thank you.” Lucius grovelled.

Harry stared down at the empty chair before him and the two on either side. “The Lestranges should sit here.” Harry said quietly. “But they are entombed in Azkaban. They were faithful. They went to Azkaban rather than renounce me. When Azkaban is broken open, the Lestranges will be honoured beyond their dreams. The dementors will join us, they are our natural allies, and we will recall the banished giants. I shall have all my devoted servants returned to me, and an army of creatures whom all fear.” He walked on. Some of the Death Eaters he passed in silence, but he paused before others and spoke to them. “Macnair destroying dangerous beasts for the Ministry of Magic now? You shall have better victims than that soon, Macnair. Lord Voldemort will provide.”

“Thank you, Master… thank you,” Macnair murmured his head bowed.

“And here.” Harry moved on, coming face to face with his boyfriend’s father.  “We have Nott.” Harry smirked. “I hear your son quite liked the previous owner of this form. Perhaps I shall see if he enjoys it as much now the mind has been transformed.”

“My Lord, I prostrate myself before you, if my son should please you, you shall have him. I am your most faithful…”

“That will do.” Harry snapped, sickened by the thought of Nott trying to sell his son to him like a prized mare. “Six more missing. Three dead under my service, one too cowardly to return, he has already paid his penance and one who remains my loyal spy.” He continued, taking his seat again. “And of course, my most loyal at my side. Without whom I would not be here.”

Evan bowed his head. “We only wish to serve you, my Lord.”

Barty bowed his head. “It is a privilege to be at your side.”

Harry's cold gaze swept across the room, lingering momentarily on each of his followers. "Remember, I do not tolerate failure. Each of you has a purpose, a role to play in the grand design I have laid out. We are on the brink of greatness, and I will not allow weakness to tarnish our ascent." He shook his head. “Lucius, tell me what of the Ministry, how do they react to the death of their Saviour, Harry Potter?”

“Minister Fudge is denying your return. He states the death of the boy lies in the responsibility of Karkaroff, who has mysteriously disappeared.”

A few of the men chuckled at that.

Harry allowed a rare smile to flicker across his lips. "Good. We must continue to operate in the shadows, sowing doubt and confusion among our enemies. Their disbelief is our greatest weapon." He sipped his wine. “Nott, Avery, you will be our envoys to the Giants.”

Nott and Avery exchanged glances, their expressions a mixture of pride and apprehension. "We will not fail you, my Lord," Nott said, his voice unwavering.

Avery nodded in agreement. "We shall bring the Giants to your cause, and they will strengthen our ranks."

Harry's eyes gleamed with approval. "See that you do. The Giants will be invaluable in the battles to come. We need their strength and their ferocity."

He turned his attention to the rest of the room. "I will be assigning each of you a mission in time, an assignment that will bring us closer to our ultimate goal. There is no room for error, no margin for failure. We stand on the precipice of a new era, one where our power will be unmatched."

The room fell silent, the weight of Harry's words sinking in. His followers knew that their loyalty and success would determine their fate in the new world order he envisioned.

"Now go." Harry commanded, his voice a chilling whisper. "Prepare yourselves to execute your new duties with precision. We will not be stopped. We will not be deterred. Victory is within our grasp."

With that, the meeting was adjourned, and the followers of the Dark Lord dispersed, each driven by a sense of purpose and the desire to please their master.

Harry finished his wine, then rose. “I hear your son is a werewolf, Lucius?”

“He is no son of mine my Lord.” Lucius shook his head. “He is a disgrace that I am ashamed ever shared my blood.”

Harry's gaze hardened as he studied Lucius, the disdain evident in his eyes. "Perhaps… Perhaps he will prove himself in time. I will need the werewolves at my side.”

Lucius swallowed. “My Lord, Draco is… He is…”

Harry's cold smile deepened as he approached Lucius. "Draco may yet find his place in our ranks. Werewolves, despite their... weaknesses, can be formidable allies if properly controlled."

Lucius bowed his head. "I wish I could offer his service to you my Lord, but he is no longer under my control.”

“Your failings as a father disinterest me.” Harry dismissed him. “Nor would I trust you with such a task after your failure as my servant.”

Lucius flinched at the rebuke but remained silent, his eyes lowering to the ground in submission. The tension in the room was palpable, a quiet testament to the fear Harry instilled in his followers.

As Harry turned away from Lucius, he mused aloud, "It seems we must look elsewhere for loyalty and strength. The werewolves may prove useful, but I shall not hinge my plans on mere beasts." He shook his head. “You will be hearing from me Lucius, I expect you to continue to spread discourse within the Ministry and whisper in that blithering idiot of a Minister’s ear.”

Lucis nodded. “Of course, My Lord. I’m at your service.”

Harry swept from the room, Evan and Barty following him. As soon as they were back in the garden of Crouch cottage, Harry doubled over and vomited the wine he’d drunk wanting to peel his own skin off.

Barty rubbed his back. “You did brilliantly.”

Evan nodded. “It’s just pretend Harry.”

Harry shook his head. “I enjoyed it. I enjoyed playing them for fools.” He wiped his mouth on his sleeve.

Barty looked at Harry, his eyes filled with concern. "But Harry, you must be careful. They may be fooled now, but if they suspect anything, it could all fall apart."

Harry straightened up, wiping the last of the bile from his lips. "I know, Barty. But their arrogance and desperation blind them. They see what they want to see—a leader, someone who can give them what they desire most."

Evan kicked at the ground. "And what do you desire, Harry? Power? Revenge?"

Harry's eyes darkened. "Both, and more. It's not just about defeating them. It's about dismantling their ideology, their belief in their own superiority. I want them to suffer, to realize that everything they hold dear can be taken away."

Barty nodded solemnly. "Then we shall continue, but remember, our strength lies in secrecy and manipulation."

Harry's smile returned, a cold reflection of his earlier demeanour. "Indeed. We will sow the seeds of chaos, and when the time is right, they will fall. But for now, we play the long game. Patience is key."

With that, the three of them made their way back to the cottage, their footsteps echoing the promise of the turmoil yet to come.

 

Draco stood rigidly between Sirius and Remus as they watched the pyre burn. They had decided on a traditional funeral for the fake Harry, they didn’t want to bury the body next to Lily who was already laid to rest next to her fake husband. Remus had a comforting hand on Draco’s shoulder while Sirius was staring off into space. The place was packed with people, Hermione, Ron, Theo, Cedric, all the Weasleys, Dumbledore and all the Hogwarts Professors. Slowly as the pyre started to smoulder, people began to leave until only Sirius, Remus, Draco, Hermione, Ron, Theo and Cedric were remaining. And then it was only Draco and Cedric.

Cedric wrapped his arms around Draco. “You did well today.”

“Thank you.” Draco whispered.

“I’m going to stay in England.” Cedric told him.

Draco turned around. “No.” He said firmly.

Cedric frowned. “Draco, I’m not leaving you now, not with everything…”

“That’s why you have to go.” Draco shook his head. “This isn’t going to work Cedric, we need to face that.” He sighed. “You need to go to China and become the best curse breaker you can be. And I… I have to stay here.”

Cedric shook his head. “Draco…”

Draco gave him a sad smile. “I love you Cedric but… I need to let you go. And you need to let me go.”

“I don’t want to.” Cedric cupped Draco’s face in his hands. “Please. Don’t do this.”

Draco placed his hands over Cedric's, feeling the warmth of his touch for what he knew would be the last time. "I don't want to either, but it's what we both need. You have a future waiting for you, a chance to grow and discover who you are. If you stay, you'll regret it, and I can't live with that."

Cedric's eyes shimmered with unshed tears, and for a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath. "I'll never forget you Draco Lupin." He whispered, his voice breaking.

"And I’ll never forget you Cedric Diggory." Draco replied, his own voice steady but filled with sorrow.

They stood like that, the pyre's last embers casting a faint glow on their faces, until finally, Cedric released Draco, letting his hands drop to his sides. With a final, lingering look, he turned and walked away, his steps heavy with the weight of their parting.

Draco watched him go, feeling the ache of loss settle deep in his chest. He knew that this was the right choice, but it didn't make it any easier. As Cedric disappeared from view, Draco whispered into the night, "Goodbye, Cedric."

He turned back to the smouldering pyre, the last of the flames flickering out, and felt a sense of finality wash over him. It was time to face the future, alone but resolute. The journey ahead would be difficult, but Draco knew he had to forge his own path, just as Cedric would forge his.

With a deep breath, he walked away from the pyre, leaving the past behind and stepping into the unknown.

Draco found Remus and Sirius, walking over and wrapping his arms around Remus. “Cedric and I broke up.” He whispered.

“Oh pup, I’m so sorry.” Remus held him close.

Draco sniffed. “It was the right thing to do.” He mumbled.

Sirius placed a hand on Draco’s shoulder. “You did what you felt was best for both of you,” Sirius said gently, squeezing Draco's shoulder in support. “You’ll both heal in time.”

Draco nodded, wiping away a stray tear. “Thank you,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. “I just hope Cedric finds happiness.”

Remus smiled softly, “He will. And so will you, Draco. This is just the beginning of finding your true self.”

With a nod, Draco took a deep breath, feeling a slight sense of relief amid the sorrow. He had Remus and Sirius by his side, and he knew that he could count on their unwavering support. As they stood together, a new sense of hope began to stir within him.

Together, they walked away from the pyre, the night closing in around them but the promise of a new dawn just beyond the horizon.

 

Theo stepped through the floo into his new home, Professor Snape just behind him. He still had so many thoughts swirling through his head. The last week at Hogwarts had been hell. He’d been taunted mercilessly by his classmates about Harry.

Theo looked around, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings. Professor Snape's presence was a reassuring anchor amidst the chaos of his mind. He knew the journey ahead would be challenging, but he felt a glimmer of hope that perhaps here, he could start anew.

Snape's calm voice broke through his thoughts. “You’ll be safe here, Theo. This is a place where you can heal and find your path.”

Theo nodded, grateful for the professor's support. “Thank you, Professor,” he responded quietly.

Snape gave a faint smile, a rare gesture that Theo deeply appreciated. “As we are not in school, here you may call me Severus. Come, I’ll show you your room.” He motioned for Theo to follow him.

Theo followed him through the house up the stairs.

“For the time being the office is off limits, I hope you can respect that.” Severus motioned to a door with a plaque reading office on it.

Theo nodded. “Yes sir.”

Severus stopped and opened a door. “This will be your room, I hope you find it to your liking.” He stepped aside.

Theo stepped into the room, his eyes scanning the space. It was modest but cozy, with a large window that overlooked the quiet, winding street of Spinner’s End. The walls were lined with dark wooden panels, giving the room a warm, inviting feel. A sturdy oak desk sat in one corner, accompanied by a well-worn leather chair that beckoned him to sit and write.

A small bookshelf stood against the opposite wall, already filled with a variety of old tomes and new volumes, and Theo felt a sense of comfort at the sight of so much knowledge within arm's reach. The bed was neatly made with a patchwork quilt, and a soft rug lay on the floor, adding to the room’s homeliness.

There was a wardrobe with intricately carved doors, which Theo assumed held a few essentials to get him started. A reading lamp perched on the bedside table cast a gentle glow, illuminating the room with a serene light. He noticed a couple of framed pictures on the wall, simple landscapes that seemed to whisper of tranquillity and solace.

As Theo took it all in, he felt a sense of peace slowly wash over him. This room, though simple, held the promise of safety and a fresh beginning. He turned to Severus, who was watching him with an unreadable expression.

“It’s perfect,” Theo said, his voice filled with quiet gratitude.

Severus nodded. “I’m glad you think so. Make yourself at home, Theo. Dinner will be ready soon and we’ll be having guests.” With that, he left Theo to settle in, closing the door gently behind him.

Theo moved around the room unpacking his belongings, wondering who would be joining them for dinner. About an hour later, Severus called for Theo to come downstairs.

Getting up from the chair by his desk, Theo headed downstairs and stopped when he saw who was waiting in the living room. “Harry.”

Harry grinned at him. “Hey.”

Theo rushed forward and flung his arms around him, sobbing into his shoulder.

Harry wrapped his arms around his boyfriend holding him close.

The touch of Harry's arms around him was all he needed to feel whole again. After all the upheaval, all the uncertainty, this was home. With Harry, Theo knew he could face anything that the future had to offer.

After a few moments, they pulled apart, tears still glistening in Theo's eyes. Harry gently wiped them away with his thumb, his expression tender and understanding. "I've missed you." He said softly.

"I've missed you too." Theo replied, his voice choked with emotion. "I can't believe you're here."

Harry smiled. "Severus and Barty thought it would be good for us. He’s been oddly supportive, hasn't he?"

Theo chuckled, nodding. "Yeah, he has. I'm grateful."

Severus entered the room then, his timing impeccable. "I see you've reunited," he observed with a small smile. "Dinner is ready, if you both would like to join us."

Theo looked at Harry, his heart full. "Let's go," he said, taking Harry's hand.

Together, they followed Severus into the dining room, where Barty was already sat with a glass of wine, looking more at peace than Harry had ever seen him. Severus walked over placing a kiss to Barty’s head before taking his seat.

Theo and Harry shared a knowing grin before taking their seats at the table.

Dinner was a simple roast but warm and hearty and exactly what all of them needed.

“I hear things went well at the meeting.” Severus broke the peace over coffee.

Harry flinched. “It was awful. I hated pretending to be him.”

Severus nodded. “Hold onto that, it’s easy to close yourself off to play the part but knowing who you are, how far from who you are you are pretending to be, it is what pulls you back from the darkness.”

Theo frowned. “What do you mean? Who are you pretending to be?”

Harry swallowed. “Voldemort.” He whispered. “I’m… I’m pretending to be Voldemort.”

Theo’s eyes widened. “Harry…”

“It’s to bring it all down Theo. From the inside.” Harry explained.

Theo leaned back, absorbing the magnitude of Harry's confession. For a moment, the room was silent, the weight of the revelation settling over them like a heavy mist.

Severus cleared his throat, breaking the tension. "It's a dangerous game, but necessary. The façade must be flawless; any slip could mean disaster."

Barty, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke up. "Harry, remember that you're not alone in this. We all have our roles to play. And we believe in you."

Harry nodded, grateful for their support, but the burden still weighed heavily on his shoulders. "Thanks, Barty. I just hope I can pull it off without losing myself in the process."

Severus reached across the table, his hand resting on Harry's. "You won't. We'll make sure of it."

With that, the conversation shifted to lighter topics, easing the tension. Yet, the unspoken understanding remained: the battle was far from over, and each of them had their part to play in the intricate dance of deception and resistance.

Notes:

We're firmly into Act Two of this story.

We've reached the end of Draco and Cedric. It's a bittersweet ending and I know they'll both grow to be friends in the future.

Poor Harry, he's terrified of losing himself while playing the part and it's going to be a tough journey and it won't be forever.

Chapter 61

Draco walked out into the woods behind Moonlit Haven alone. Since school finished and returning home, he’d been alone a lot. Remus and Sirius were either working on defaming Dumbledore or helping rebuild the Order of the Phoenix. It was dark, closing in on midnight, the half moon providing light alongside the light of a torch. But this was the best time for the ritual as detailed in one of the books he may or may not have stolen from the restricted section.

Draco clutched the book tightly as he delved deeper into the woods. The air was thick with anticipation and the faint rustling of leaves. He stopped at a clearing where the moonlight shone brightly, casting eerie shadows. With a deep breath, Draco began to prepare the ritual, setting down the items one by one as described in the ancient text.

As he recited the incantations, his voice steady despite the tremors he felt inside, a soft glow began to emanate from the circle he had drawn. The magic responded, a testament to the knowledge he had gathered and the risks he was willing to take. Draco knew that this was his chance to prove himself, to gain the power needed to protect those he cared for and to play his part in the ever-evolving battle against the darkness.

The ritual reached its climax, the energy swirling around him, heightening his senses. He could feel the presence of something ancient, something powerful. Draco's heart raced, but he held firm, completing the final words of the spell. As the light intensified, he closed his eyes, letting the magic envelop him, hoping that this moment would mark the beginning of a new chapter in his life.

Draco’s eyes glowed gold and suddenly he was on all fours in the form of his wolf. He felt the soft ground under his paws and shook out his fur.

“Well done my Champion.”

Draco looked up to see the woman in white Selune smiling at him. In another burst of magic Draco returned to his human form, panting slightly from the exertion of using so much magic. “My Lady.” He bowed his head.

Selune helped Draco to his feet. “You’ve done well.”

“Everything is going to shit.” Draco shook his head. “Harry is…”

Draco's voice faltered as emotions choked his words. Selune's gaze softened, and she placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. "I understand the weight you carry," she murmured, her voice like a soothing melody in the night air. "Harry is watched over by my father, your paths may be separate right now but in time they will merge again. Remember, strength lies not just in the power you wield, but in the bonds you forge with others." Selune reached out cupping his cheek in her hand.

Draco nodded, taking solace in her words. “I don’t understand what I’m meant to do.”

“In time you will know.” Selune promised him. “Trust in yourself and those around you, all will be well.” She kissed the top of his head.

Draco sighed closing his eyes feeling a wash of peace over him. When he opened his eyes the goddess was gone and he was alone again.

 

Theo threw himself into working with Severus to brew potions for the school year. It was mostly things like Pepper-Up potion, fever cures, cure for boils and other minor potions. It was good for him to have something to focus on and Severus was a really good teacher. Every day he was worried about Harry.

In pretending to be someone darker, there was a shift in him, almost like he was becoming darker. Severus tried to reassure Theo that the changes didn’t mean anything and Harry would be fine.

Despite Severus's reassurances, Theo couldn't shake the gnawing worry that kept creeping into his thoughts. Every time he heard a distant sound or felt an unusual breeze, his heart would race, thinking of Harry and the dangers he might be facing. To distract himself, he would delve deeper into the art of potion-making, learning new techniques and discovering ancient recipes.

One evening, as the shadows lengthened and the cauldrons bubbled softly, Theo found himself alone in the potions lab. He glanced around, the flickering light casting eerie shapes on the walls. It was in these quiet moments that his mind would wander to the 'what ifs' and 'maybes'. He wondered if he had made the right choice.

Lost in thought, Theo didn’t notice the figure approaching until a gentle hand rested on his shoulder. He turned to see Severus standing there, eyes gleaming with a mixture of sternness and empathy.

“Worrying will not change the outcome,” Severus said quietly. “Focus on what you can control. Your skills, your knowledge. These will be your weapons in the battles to come.”

Theo nodded, feeling a flicker of determination reignite within him. He realized that he couldn't afford to be paralyzed by fear or uncertainty. Harry needed him to be strong, to be prepared for any eventuality.

Severus handed him a dusty old book filled with intricate potion recipes. “Study this. Its contents might help us in the days ahead.”

Theo took the book, feeling the weight of it both physically and metaphorically. It was a reminder of the responsibility he bore, the importance of his role.

As the days turned into weeks, Theo’s confidence grew. He mastered potions he had once thought impossible, each success bolstering his resolve. And though the worries about Harry never completely vanished, they no longer consumed him.

In the stillness of the night, beneath the watchful eyes of the stars, Theo swore an oath to himself and to Harry. He would do everything in his power to ensure they got through this together.

 

Harry ran his hand through his hair looking over the plans he had been working on with Barty and Evan. “So, we need to get this prophecy?” He asked looking over everything.

“Yes, it pertains to you and Voldemort, it would be worth hearing what it says. From what we know it was given to Dumbledore, whatever is in that Prophecy has to be the reason Dumbledore has been acting like this.” Evan nodded. “And for some reason, he believes Voldemort would be after it because he’s placing guards around the Department of Mysteries.”

Harry furrowed his brow, trying to piece together the fragments of information they had. "So, we need to infiltrate the Department of Mysteries, get the prophecy, and figure out why it’s so important to both Dumbledore and Voldemort," he summarized.

Barty leaned forward, his eyes intense. "Yes, and we have to do it without alerting the guards. We need to be stealthy and precise. Any mistake could cost us dearly."

Evan looked at the two of them, determination etched on his face. "We need to plan this carefully. We can’t afford any slip-ups. Time is not on our side, and we don't know how long Dumbledore’s guards will remain in place."

Harry nodded, a sense of urgency washing over him. "Then we'd better get started." He turned to the plans laid out before them, feeling the weight of the task at hand. The air was thick with tension, but also a shared resolve. They knew what they had to do, and they were ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.

 

Sirius hated being back in Grimmauld Place. He hated it but it was the best place for Order headquarters, and it did give him a small sense of satisfaction for his ancestral home to be used for an organisation fighting against everything his parent’s stood for.

Remus wrapped his arms around Sirius. “It’s going to be okay.”

Sirius sighed. “Yeah. I know.”

They walked into the kitchen and took their seats, holding hands under the table.

A few minutes later Dumbledore began the meeting.

Sirius bounced his leg under the table, glancing over at the kitchen door every few seconds. He didn’t have to wait long before it burst open and James and Regulus stormed in, wands drawn, glaring at Dumbledore. “Where the fuck is my son?” James exclaimed. “What have you done with him?”

“James?” Sirius jumped to his feet. “Regulus?”

Regulus looked over at his brother with a small smirk. “Not now Sirius.” He said softly.

James stalked over to Dumbledore. “What have you done with Harry?”

“James, this is… How are you alive?” Dumbledore gasped.

“You know exactly how I’m alive.” James snarled at him.

Members of the Order of the Phoenix stared in bewilderment at the two arrivals who were supposed to be dead. Murmurs of confusion spread through the room, and eyes darted between Dumbledore, James, and Regulus.

“What is going on?” Molly exclaimed, clutching Arthur's arm.

Sirius and Remus exchanged a look before stepping forward to join the fray. “James, what are you talking about? How can you be here?” Remus asked, his voice carefully composed yet edged with suspicion.

James clenched his jaw, his eyes never leaving Dumbledore’s. “He knows. He always knows, doesn’t he?” He turned to the other members, raising his voice, “Dumbledore has been keeping secrets from all of you. He kept me and Regulus prisoner for years and then altered our memories, but we’ve got them back now and I want to know where my son is.” He snarled.

“James… Harry’s dead.” Sirius whispered.

James froze, the colour draining from his face. "No... No, he can't be," he stammered, taking a step back as if the words were a physical blow. "You're lying. I would feel it if he were gone."

Sirius shook his head, his eyes filled with sorrow. "I'm so sorry, James. It was... it was Voldemort."

A silence fell over the room, thick and suffocating. Regulus placed a hand on his husband’s shoulder, trying to ground him.

Dumbledore, regaining his composure, stepped forward with a grave expression. "James, Regulus, I understand your anger but now is not the time for division. The war is far from over. We need to work together."

James's eyes blazed with fury. "Work together? After everything you've done. You expect us to just fall in line and trust you?"

“James my dear boy, whomever has done this to you, I assure you it wasn’t me.” Dumbledore shook his head. “Perhaps someone disguised as me did this.”

James faltered. “What?”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about and while I’m glad you are alive and very sorry for what has happened to both of you, I assure you it wasn’t me.” Dumbledore shook his head. “But we should certainly check that you both are who you really say you are.”

The room fell silent again, the tension palpable. James's mind raced, grappling with the reality that Harry was gone and the possibility that Dumbledore might not be the enemy he had believed him to be.

Regulus squeezed James's shoulder, his voice steadying him. "We'll find the truth, James. We need to be smart about this."

Sirius stepped closer, his voice barely above a whisper. "We can't afford to fall apart now. We owe it to Harry to keep fighting."

James swallowed hard, his resolve slowly returning. "Fine," he said, his voice trembling but firm. "But we do things my way. No more secrets."

Dumbledore nodded solemnly. "Agreed. We will work together to uncover the truth and bring down Voldemort."

With a deep breath, James straightened his back and faced the room. "Let's get to work." He settled into the chair next to Sirius who pulled him in for a hug.

“I can’t believe you’re here.” Sirius acted as if this was the first time he’d seen James.

James held Sirius close. “Me too.”

The door opened and Severus swept into the room, pausing when he saw James and Regulus. “What is this?” He pulled out his wand, pointing it at the two of them.

“Ah Severus, excellent timing, we need you to verify if these two really are James and Regulus.” Dumbledore nodded his head.

Severus nodded. “Of course Dumbledore. Is there a private room I can conduct my tests?” He asked looking to Sirius.

Sirius nodded. “Yeah, I’ll show you but I’m staying.” He rose to his feet.

The four of them walked out of the kitchen into the drawing room where Severus closed and warded the door, turning around to the three of them. “He bought the story?”

“Seems to have.” James shrugged. “How’s Harry?”

“He’s well. I will be revealing tonight that I finally met with the Dark Lord, and it was Harry.” Severus explained to them.

Sirius nodded. “What’s the plan?”

“When we return, I will verify that this is James and Regulus, then I will report on what I’ve learned. That I believe there is a chance to… exorcise Voldemort from Harry’s body but it will take time.” Severus sighed. “Barty and Evan are making progress with the ritual to remove the horcrux from Harry, once that’s done, we’ll stage a rescue and bring Harry back.” Severus explained. “It’ll be more difficult then as we’ll convince the Death Eaters, Harry is going back to spy on the Order of the Phoenix from within.”

James shook his head. “He shouldn’t have to do this he’s fifteen.”

“And well up for the task.” Severus told him. “Your son is very remarkable James. He can do this and with any luck this whole thing will be over by the end of summer. Any luck getting into Gringotts?” He looked to Regulus.

Regulus shook his head. “The only way is going to be…”

Sirius groaned. “No, don’t say it.” He pleaded.

“We’re going to have to get Bellatrix out of Azkaban.” James gave him a guilty look.

Severus sighed. “We hoped it wouldn’t come to that. But it seems to be the only option, unless we try and break in which would be stupidity of the highest order.”

“Because breaking Bellatrix out of Azkaban is a smart plan.” Sirius rolled his eyes.

James chuckled softly, though the gravity of the situation was not lost on him. "We'll find a way. We always do," he said with a determined tone.

Severus nodded; his face etched with concern. “We need to be more strategic than ever. Every step counts.”

The three other men nodded.

“That should be long enough.” Severus turned and walked from the room, the others following behind him. They re-entered the kitchen and Severus nodded. “It is them.” He walked over and took his seat.

Remus jumped up and hurried over to hug James. “It’s good to have you back Prongs.”

“Good to be back Moony.” James winked at him.

Once everyone had taken their seats again Dumbledore turned to Severus. “What news?” He asked him.

Severus shifted. “I was given an audience with the Dark Lord yesterday and this will be shocking, but the body was not Potter as previously believed. Potter is alive, he has been… possessed by Voldemort.”

Everyone around the table gasped.

Dumbledore leant forward. “You’re sure of this.”

“I saw it with my own eyes.” Severus nodded. “Which means Potter is alive and is trapped someone inside his own mind. If we can force Voldemort out, then the boy would be alive, and the Dark Lord would be gone.”

Dumbledore nodded. “This changes everything. And you believe it can be done?”

Severus nodded. “It will take time; I will need to figure out how to do the extraction safely and we’ll need to plan to rescue Potter.”

“Very well, Severus. Begin your preparations immediately. We must act swiftly and with utmost caution.”

James’s eyes were fierce, filled with the determination of a father who would move mountains to save his son. “I will help.”

Severus stood up, already mapping out the plans in his mind. “I will need complete access to the library and any restricted texts that might hold clues to dark magic extractions. Time is of the essence.”

Dumbledore stood, his presence commanding and reassuring. “We all have our parts to play. We will bring Harry home.”

The room buzzed with renewed purpose. They were ready to face the daunting task ahead, united by their common goal and driven by the urgency to save Harry from the dark clutches of Voldemort.

The members of the Life and Death Brigade old and new shared a knowing look, they would continue to manipulate Dumbledore just as he had manipulated them. Soon everything would be made right.

 

Harry closed his eyes, seeking solace in the familiar rhythm of his own breath. The graveyard, eerily silent, became a sanctuary for his thoughts. He meditated, allowing his mind to drift into the depths of his subconscious, seeking answers that eluded him in the waking world.

Suddenly, a vision began to form—a figure with majestic blond hair and regal bearing. His presence was commanding and filled with an ancient wisdom that resonated deeply within Harry's soul.

"Harry. It is good to finally meet you." The man said his voice gentle yet powerful.

“Er… Sorry but who are you?” Harry asked him.

“My name is Arthur.”

“Like the king?” Harry asked.

“Exactly. Come, walk with me.” Arthur motioned for Harry to stand.

Harry rose to his feet, feeling a surge of energy and curiosity. He followed Arthur, who moved with a serene confidence, every step purposeful and poised. The landscape around them began to shift, transforming from the desolate graveyard to a lush, verdant forest. Trees towered high, their leaves rustling in a gentle breeze that carried whispers of ancient stories.

As they walked, Harry felt a strange familiarity with the place, as though he had been there before in dreams or forgotten memories. Arthur's presence was comforting, his aura imbued with strength and kindness.

"Harry, you possess great power within you," Arthur said, his voice blending with the symphony of nature. "The path ahead is fraught with challenges, but you are not alone. Your friends, your allies—they are all with you, united in purpose."

Harry nodded, absorbing the wisdom in Arthur's words. “How do I know I’m making the right decisions? When I have to pretend to be… him. It’s like a lose myself.”

Arthur paused, turning to face Harry with a reassuring smile. "The essence of true leadership lies in being authentic, even when the world demands otherwise. Trust in yourself, Harry. Your heart knows the way."

They continued to walk, the forest around them becoming ever more vibrant and alive. Small creatures darted through the underbrush, and the sound of flowing water could be heard in the distance. Harry felt a growing sense of peace and determination, as though he was tapping into a deeper well of strength.

Arthur’s words echoed in Harry’s mind as they came upon a clearing. In the centre stood a magnificent, ancient oak tree, its branches stretching towards the heavens. Arthur stopped and placed a hand on the trunk, his touch gentle yet firm.

“This tree has witnessed countless generations, Harry. It stands strong because it adapts, grows, and remains true to its roots. You, too, must find your own path, and stay true to who you are.”

Harry looked up at the towering oak, feeling its age and wisdom. He understood that his journey was not just about defeating darkness but about embracing his own identity and the light within. With newfound resolve, he turned back to Arthur. “Thank you for guiding me. I’m ready to face what comes next.”

Arthur nodded; his eyes filled with pride. “Remember, Harry, the greatest power lies within. Now go and let your light shine.”

With that, the landscape began to shift once more, and Harry found himself back in the familiar surroundings of his world, but with a renewed sense of purpose and clarity. He knew that no matter the challenges ahead, he had the strength to overcome them and emerge victorious.

Chapter 62

Barty set a book down in front of Evan. “Okay, so this is old shit but it’s basically a ritual the old religion used to extract curses from objects without destroying the object.”

Evan read over the text and nodded. “It has potential.” He rubbed at his temples. "Extracting curses without destroying the objects themselves." He mused, tracing the intricate patterns of the spells with his finger. "It could work but an object is different from a person."

Barty's eyes sparkled with a hint of excitement. "I know but this method preserves the integrity of powerful artifacts while cleansing them of harmful enchantments. It's a delicate balance, but if done correctly, I think it could work for Harry and getting the horcrux out of him."

Evan nodded thoughtfully, feeling a surge of hope. The path ahead was fraught with danger, but together, they could navigate the treacherous waters of ancient magic and emerge stronger than before. “I think so too.”

The door opened and Percy walked into the room looking exhausted and slumped into the free armchair. “I’ve been promoted.” He mumbled.

“Really?” Evan asked.

“Assistant to the Minister himself. It’s going to be very useful for getting more high-class information.” Percy nodded.

Evan got up walking over to his boyfriend and sat down in his lap. “You are brilliant.”

Percy smiled. “I may need to move in here. I doubt my parents will take the news very well.” He sighed. “I doubt I’ll be able to stay there, they won’t want me to take the position. They’ll say Fudge is using me because our family is so close to Dumbledore, they aren’t wrong but…”

“I’m sorry.” Evan ran his fingers through Percy’s hair. “And of course you can move in.” He smiled at him.

Barty nodded. “Yeah, you’re one of us now Percy.” He felt so much guilt over what the younger man had suffered under the hands of his father. “Plus, you make Evan smile more when you’re around.”

Evan grinned. “He’s not wrong.”

“Thank you.” Percy smiled. “I do have some news, it seems Fudge is set in believing that Dumbledore is after his job. He’s got plans to interfere with Hogwarts this year, going to get someone into the job of Defence. Believes that he’s trying to raise an army from the students.” He explained.

Barty smirked. “Interesting. Fudge might be doing some of our job for us.”

Percy shifted uncomfortably. “I know it's risky, but I think it's worth it. If I can stay close to Fudge, I might be able to influence decisions or at least keep us a step ahead.”

“You’re doing brilliant.” Evan pulled him in for a kiss.

“And that’s my cue to leave. I’m going to go and visit Sev. Get a little sugar of my own.” Barty smirked leaving the room.

Evan flipped him off.

Percy laughed, resting his hands on Evan’s hips.

Evan's lips lingered on Percy’s for a moment longer before pulling back slightly. "You really think you can handle being that close to Fudge?" he asked, concern flashing in his eyes.

Percy nodded resolutely. "I have to. For us. For the cause."

Evan sighed, resting his forehead against Percy’s. "Just promise me you’ll be careful."

"I promise." Percy whispered, feeling the weight of the promise settle deep in his chest.

Evan caressed his cheek, his touch soft and reassuring. "We’ll make it through this, together. Always."

Percy leaned into the touch, feeling a warmth that chased away the chill of his fears. "Always."

 

The fight with his parents was worse than Percy could have imagined. He hated himself for the things he’d said but he knew he had to do this and with how close they were to Dumbledore, Percy knew he couldn’t risk telling them the truth. He moved into Crouch cottage and took comfort from Evan.

It might have been strange to anyone else to see them together. Evan was fourteen years older than him. But it didn’t matter to Percy, he loved Evan, he brought out a side in him he never thought possible.

Percy felt like he finally had a purpose. He was doing something worth doing, not just doing what he was told. He was thinking for himself for the first time. The Wizarding World was on the cusp of change, true positive change and Percy was at the heart of it.

One day he was sat at the kitchen table going over some meeting notes, Fudge wanted him to type up for him, when Harry walked into the kitchen. “Hey Percy.”

“Hi Harry.” Percy noted the dark circles under the younger boy’s eyes. “Are you okay?”

Harry sighed. “Not really.” He sat down at the table. “How do you do it?” He asked. “Go out there every day and pretend to be someone else?”

Percy set down his quill and pressed his lips together. “I suppose, I remind myself of why I’m doing this, who I’m doing it for. And I just hold onto the hope that one day doing all off this will finally bring about a better world for everyone.”

Harry nodded. “I’m scared Percy.”

“Me too.” Percy reached out placing a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “You’re doing amazing Harry. Really.” He promised him.

“I had to use the Cruciatus curse again yesterday.” Harry shook his head. “A part of me liked it. He was a Death Eater, he wanted to make muggleborns into sex slaves, the pretty ones anyway. I liked watching him suffer.” He felt tears well in his eyes. “I think I’m becoming a horrible person.”

Percy shook his head. “No.” He shifted his chair closer and wrapped his arm around Harry’s shoulders. “That man, he’s a horrible person. And if you really liked it you wouldn’t be this upset over it.”

Harry sniffed wiping at his eyes. “Thanks Percy.” He mumbled.

Percy gave Harry a reassuring smile. “You’re one of the bravest people I know, Harry. The fact that you’re reflecting on your actions and feeling remorse shows that you’re still very much in touch with your humanity. It’s those who don’t feel anything that are truly lost.”

Harry looked down at his hands, tracing the lines on his palms. “I just don’t want to become what I’m fighting against.”

Percy nodded thoughtfully. “That's why it's important to stay grounded. Have people around you that remind you of who you are and why you’re doing this. Let them be your anchor when things get tough.”

Harry took a deep breath, feeling a bit lighter. “I'll try to remember that.” He said, offering Percy a small, grateful smile.

Percy squeezed Harry's shoulder gently. “And remember, you’re not alone in this battle. We’re all fighting together for a better world.”

“I’m going to make it better. I’m not going to stop once Voldemort and Dumbledore are dealt with. I’m going to study hard and become the best wizard I can and help change the world.” Harry said with pure determination.

“I think you’ll achieve it.” Percy agreed. “Tell me, what would you change?”

Harry pressed his lips together. “I think the first thing would be better rights for werewolves. It sucks how they’re treated for something that they can’t control one night a year and I’d make sure there’s better access to wolfsbane potion. It’s so expensive to buy and it’s a real help to anyone with lycanthropy it should be readily available and not only to those who can afford it.” He admitted. “Then I’d want to change education, it seems stupid to me that kids in the wizarding world know hardly anything about the muggle world and that muggleborn kids are just thrown in at eleven without any help or guidance on the new world they’re entering. I’d want to do something about social services, there’s little protection or care for children in the wizarding world and there should be.” He continued. “I think those would be the first three big things I would look at.”

Percy smiled. “I think those are really good points.”

“What would you change?” Harry asked him curiously.

Percy thought for a moment. “I think I would work on wizarding law around gay relationships, there’s a lot of things still in place that make life hard for same sex couples. And also look at protecting those who aren’t comfortable in their own skin, there are so many things I would look to change. I’d want to make a world where everyone feels safe to be themselves in their own skin.”

Harry nodded. “How would we even start though?”

“Well, the Wizengamot changes the laws, it’s made up of the Lords and Ladies of the ancient houses plus the department heads of the Ministry. Personally, I think there should be other seats for elected officials.” Percy explained. “Any many of the Wizengamot and bring a new law to be read at one of the six meetings, then the law is debated and then rewritten and worked on before a final vote is cast usually in the final session of the year. It has to then be signed off by the Minister of Magic who does have ultimate veto power, but this isn’t something a Minister should ever use as the Minister of Magic should accept the decision of the Wizengamot.” He shifted. “That’s why it’s so important to network in the Wizarding World, having the ear and friendship of other people on the Wizengamot makes getting your laws put through.”

Harry nodded. “Makes sense.”

Percy smiled. “If you’re really interested in this, I’d be happy to teach you.”

“Really? I’d like that.” Harry agreed.

“Okay.” Percy nodded. “It’s a deal.”

 

Draco smiled when Hermione and Ron arrived at Moonlit Haven. It was good to see his friends, he just wished Harry was here too. He missed him. It felt like a piece of him was missing and he just wanted him back. It sucked, he spent most of his days this summer studying the Old Religion and meditating to connect with his wolf. He missed Cedric too, he knew it was the right choice to break up with him, but it still hurt. He felt so alone right now. The loneliest he’d ever felt. Remus and Sirius were hardly here, Harry was gone and Moonlit Haven felt hollow.

“It’s so good to see you.” Hermione hugged Draco tightly. “How are you? You don’t look like you’re sleeping.” She squinted at the dark circles under Draco’s eyes.

Draco shrugged. “I sleep fine.”

“Give the man chance to breathe Hermione.” Ron teased her.

“Come on, I’m making lunch.” Draco drew them further into the house, leading them into the kitchen. “How’s your summer been?” He asked as he went back to chopping up the onions for the spaghetti bolognaise.

Ron shrugged. “Not bad, same old really. Well, except for what happened with Percy.”

“What happened with Percy?” Hermione asked sitting down.

“He got this promotion at the Ministry. Junior Assistant to the Minister.” Ron explained. “With everything that happened with Mr Crouch, it didn’t make sense, I mean Percy got grilled for it, they said Percy should have realised something was wrong with the instructions Crouch was sending him. Anyway, Percy comes home really pleased with himself, more so than usual and told Dad about the promotion, I think he thought Dad was going to be impressed.” He shook his head. “Only he wasn’t.”

Draco nodded, chopping at the onions, ignoring the sting in his eyes.

“I’ve never seen Dad yell like that. Apparently, Fudge has been storming round the Ministry checking that nobody's having any contact with Dumbledore. His name is mud with the Ministry these days. They all think he's just making trouble saying You-Know-Whos back. Dad says Fudge has made it clear that anyone who's in league with Dumbledore can clear out their desks.”

Draco pressed his lips together. It was good that Dumbledore was out with the Ministry, after everything he’d done, this was one step in the right direction.

“Trouble is, Fudge suspects Dad, he knows he's friendly with Dumbledore, and he's always thought Dad's a bit of a weirdo because of his Muggle obsession. Dad reckons Fudge only wants Percy in his office because he wants to use him to spy on the family - and Dumbledore.”

Hermione bit her lip. “I assume Percy didn’t take that well.”

Ron scoffed. “He went completely berserk. He said — well, he said loads of terrible stuff. He said he's been having to struggle against Dad's lousy reputation ever since he joined the Ministry and that dad has got no ambition and that's why we've always been - you know -not had a lot of money, I mean…” Ron shrugged.

“What?” Hermione gasped.  

Ron nodded solemnly. “I know.” Ron said in a low voice. “And it got worse. He said Dad was an idiot to run around with Dumbledore, that Dumbledore was a master manipulator and was heading for big trouble. He said Mum and Dad were going to go down with him, and that he… Percy… knew where his loyalty lay. And if Mum and Dad were going to blindly follow Dumbledore, he was going to make sure everyone knew he didn't belong to our family anymore. And he packed his bags the same night and left. We don’t know where he’s living now.”

“Shit.” Draco sniffed pulling down the sleeve of his t-shirt to wipe at his eyes.

“You don’t think… You don’t think Percy knows about all of this?” Hermione frowned.

“About what?” Ron asked.

“Dumbledore and Harry and the Life and Death Brigade?” Hermione glanced between the two of them. “Maybe he knew more about what was going on with Mr Crouch than we know, and someone was impersonating Karkaroff the night of the third task.”

“I think you’re overly estimating how cool Percy is. Percy wouldn’t break the rules like that. Ever.” Ron shook his head.

Hermione. “No, no, you’re probably right.”

Draco went back to cooking adding things to the saucepan. “Dad says that they’re moving onto the next step of the plan. Snape has revealed to the Order Harry is alive and being possessed, they’re researching getting him back and once Barty and Evan have confirmed that they’ve got the horcrux out of Harry, then he’ll be able to come home.”

“What about the Death Eaters?” Ron asked.

“They’re going to be working under the assumption Harry as Voldemort is pretending to be Harry to spy on the Order.” Draco answered.

“So… Harry is pretending to be Voldemort pretending to be Harry.” Ron frowned. “Poor bloke, it’s hard for me to get my head around and I’m not the one having to do it.”

Hermione nodded. “Well, he’ll have all of us to support him when he’s home. Given we’re all moving into Headquarters.”

Draco stiffened remembering that little fact. “Oh yeah… I forgot about that.”

“Draco?” Hermione tilted her head to the side. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine.” Draco said quickly.

He wasn’t fine. Nothing about this was fine. He didn’t want to leave Moonlit Haven, this was his home, it was his sanctuary. He thought about moving into the ancestral home of the house of black and it felt like stepping back into the cold rigid halls of Malfoy Manor. Like putting on a collar that kept tightening around his throat. And how selfish did that make him? When everyone was suffering and sacrificing for the cause and he couldn’t bring himself to do the same thing. He cleared his throat. “I think I just… The onions, I’m gonna go and have a smoke, could you just stir the sauce and make sure the water doesn’t boil over.” He turned and left out the backdoor.

Hermione and Ron shared a look.

“You go.” Ron got up walking over to lunch. “I’m better at this than the talking thing.”

Hermione nodded, getting up and headed outside to see Draco sitting on the low wall, a cigarette burning in his hand. She walked over and sat down next to him. “Can I have one?” She asked.

Draco passed her the pack and lighter.

Hermione took the time to light her cigarette and take her first drag. “I forget how beautiful it is here.” She mused.

“It’s perfect.” Draco whispered. “It’s home. The first home I’ve ever really had.”

“And you don’t want to leave.” Hermione smiled knowingly at him. “I’m sure your dads wouldn’t make you if you told them.” She placed a hand on his knee.

Draco sniffed. “And how selfish would that be?”

Hermione shook her head. “Draco you have to look after yourself. You worry about everyone, it’s like you have this drive to protect and care for everyone, you’re like Harry in that sense. You should put yourself first. You’re no use to anyone if you’re miserable and I know how important being around nature is for you.”

“Harry needs me.” Draco whispered.

“He does but he wouldn’t want you to suffer for him and I’m sure you can come and go to Headquarters with Remus and Sirius.” Hermione argued.

Draco nodded. “I just feel like I’m failing Hermione. I feel so useless.”

“You’re not the only one. Ron and I feel pretty useless too. But we’re kids, this shouldn’t be on us, the adults should… They should be the ones handling this and they are.”

“Harry…”

“Harry is stuck in a horrible situation but if anyone can adapt and handle it it’s Harry and we can be useful by being there for him and looking after ourselves.” Hermione nudged him with her shoulder. “Which includes getting a good night’s sleep, which I can tell you’re not.” She shook her head.

Draco sighed heavily, leaning into the comforting presence of Hermione beside him. “You’re right, as usual,” he admitted with a small smile. “I do need to take care of myself more. Maybe, just maybe, I can find a balance between being there for Harry and also finding some peace for myself.”

Hermione squeezed his knee gently. “That’s all any of us can do, Draco. And remember, you’re not alone. We’re all in this together.”

Draco looked up, a glimmer of hope sparking in his eyes. “Thanks, Hermione. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

Hermione grinned. “You’d manage, but I’m glad you don’t have to.”

Sirius walked into the garden. “Hey, Ron said you were out here.” He walked over. “Everything okay?”

“I’ll give you two some time to talk.” Hermione got up, stubbing out her cigarette and walked into the house.

“What’s going on pup?” Sirius took her seat. “I’m sorry your dad and I haven’t been about much.” He wrapped his arm around Draco. “What’s going on?”

Draco sighed. “Dad… I don’t want to leave Moonlit Haven.”

Sirius blinked. “Oh… Okay.” He nodded his head. “Then you don’t have to.”

“It’s just… This place is my safe place. It’s the first home I’ve ever had and I just… I don’t know how to explain it but being this close to nature it… it helps.” Draco explained. “I can’t go back to a house all closed in and… I’ll go insane.”

“Yeah, I know exactly what you mean.” Sirius nodded. “I’ve been talking to Remus about it, we thought you’d want to be with your friends, but I can understand that. I think you’re right and we should stay here. We can come and go from here to Grimmauld Place and be there during the day, then unwind here in the peace.”

Draco nodded. “What about Harry?”

“He’ll come with us. There’s nothing in the rules to say he can’t. He deserves a safe place too.” Sirius smiled at him.

“Yeah.” Draco smiled. “Yeah, he is. This place isn’t home without Harry.”

Sirius shook his head. “No, it definitely isn’t.”

Chapter 63

Notes:

I'm back!

I hope you all have your safety bars lock in because this is a bit of an emotional rollercoaster of a chapter.

Thank you all for your love and support, I hope you enjoy :)

Harry couldn’t help but laugh as he laid in the chalk circle of runes on the floor in the basement. “Sorry.” He cleared his throat. “Feel like you’re about to sacrifice me to a dark god or something.” He chuckled again, pushing his glasses up his nose.

Barty chuckled with him. “I know it feels like that mate, promise this is more of an exorcism than a sacrifice, try not to projectile green goo at me.” He bounced about the basement setting everything up.

“Just try to relax Harry.” Evan added.

Harry took a long deep slow breath and closed his eyes.

Evan began chanting softly, his voice a soothing murmur that filled the room. The runes around Harry started to glow faintly, casting an eerie yet calming light. As the energy built up, Harry felt a strange warmth enveloping him, the tension in his muscles easing.

Barty moved with practiced precision, his movements almost a dance as he adjusted the setup. Harry could hear the faint clink of metal and the rustle of robes, grounding him in the reality of the moment despite the surreal situation.

Gradually, the light from the runes grew stronger, and Harry felt a gentle tug, as if invisible threads were pulling at something inside his head. His scar prickled, he suddenly felt angry.  His fists clenched tightly and suddenly he didn’t want to do this; he didn’t want to go through this ritual. “Stop.” Harry pleaded.

“That’s the horcrux fighting back Harry, just focus on why we’re doing this, think of your family, your friends. Keep breathing for me and try not to move.” Barty called to him.

With a deep breath, Harry focused on the faces of his loved ones. Sirius, Remus, Draco, Ron, Hermione, the Weasleys, his dad, the visions of his mum, Theo. He visualized their smiles and the comfort they brought him, allowing himself to fill with the love he had for them.

Evan's chanting grew louder and more rhythmic, matching the pulsating glow of the runes. The warmth that had initially surrounded Harry now felt like a shield, protecting him from the dark force within. He could sense the horcrux's resistance weakening, its grip loosening.

Barty's movements became even more fluid as the ritual progressed, his confidence evident in every step. He placed a final item at the edge of the circle—a small vial of shimmering potion. "We're almost there, Harry. Just a bit more."

Harry's scar throbbed intensely, but the anger had transformed into a determined resolve. He was ready to rid himself of the dark fragment that had haunted him for so long. The room seemed to hum with energy, and Harry felt a surge of power within him.

Evan's voice reached a crescendo, and the light from the runes became blinding. Harry felt a sudden jolt, as if something had been ripped from his very soul. A scream echoed through the basement, and it took Harry a moment to realise it was him who was screaming as Lord Voldemort’s soul was ripped from him.

As the last echoes of his scream faded, Harry felt a wave of exhaustion crash over him. Every muscle in his body trembled with fatigue, and he was acutely aware of the immense power that had been exerted during the ritual. The force of the horcrux had been almost too much to bear; it had fought with a ferocity that drained him completely.

His breathing became shallow and ragged, each inhale feeling like an insurmountable effort. The room, which had been filled with blinding light and pulsating energy, now seemed dimmer, the glow of the runes fading as the ritual drew to a close. Harry's eyes fluttered open, but his vision was blurry, the world around him a haze of indistinguishable shapes and colours. He’d knocked his glasses off.

The warmth that had once enveloped him now felt distant, as if the protective shield was retreating. Harry's heart, which had been pounding furiously in his chest, began to slow, each beat growing weaker. He could feel his body shutting down, the physical toll of the ritual manifesting in an overwhelming sense of lethargy. It was as though his very life force had been sapped, leaving him teetering on the edge of living and dying.

In that moment, Harry's mind drifted to the faces of his loved ones—their smiles, their support, their love. It was the thought of them that had given him the strength to endure the ritual, and now, it was the thought of them that passed through his mind as he felt his body shut down. Despite the exhaustion, despite the slowing rhythm of his heart, he knew he had done it. He had rid himself of the dark fragment that had haunted him, and he was free.

Barty and Evan were at his side, their expressions a mix of relief and concern. "Harry, stay with us," Barty urged, his voice gentle yet firm.

Harry felt his heart beat each one slower and slower, hard in his chest.

Thad ump. Thad ump. Thad ump.

Harry felt his eyes slip close, he felt at peace, he knew somewhere he was dying, that this was it. He felt… comfort.

“No, no. Harry.” Barty was yelling, his hands on Harry’s shoulders. “Come on lad, don’t give in to it. This isn’t the end.”

But it was… Harry let go and it felt… fine.

 

Harry found himself stood in the Entrance Hall of Hogwarts right in front of the large oak doors to the Great Hall. He could hear noise on the other side, the dull roar of voices talking and… celebrating. It felt comforting. It was Hogwarts but something felt different. The castle didn’t seem so old, it felt newer somehow like it must have been when it was first built. It felt warm and alive.

“Are you going to go in?”

Harry jumped and whipped around to see a man stood behind him. He was tall and broad with long black hair and dark eyes; a black beard framed his jaw and cheekbones. He was dressed in black trousers and a white tunic like Harry had seen in those films set in medieval times. He smiled at Harry. “It’s good to finally meet you, Harry.”

“Who… Who are you?” Harry asked him.

“I have many names, but I suppose the easiest one is Death.”

Harry swallowed. “So… I’m dead.”

Death nodded slowly but gently. “Yes, you have crossed the threshold. But don’t let that alarm you. This place is special; it’s a bridge, not the end.”

Harry glanced over his shoulder. “So, I can go back?”

“If you want to.” Death smiled at him. “Come, walk with me.” He motioned for Harry to follow him out the door into the grounds. “I promise no harm will come to you.”

Harry hesitated, his mind racing with thoughts of his friends and the world he left behind. Yet, something about Death’s presence felt oddly reassuring. He took a deep breath and followed him, stepping into the sunlight that bathed the grounds in a warm, golden glow.

As they walked, Harry noticed the grounds looked different – more vibrant and filled with life than he could ever remember. Trees were taller, their leaves shimmering with an ethereal quality, and the air was filled with the sweet scent of flowers he couldn’t quite recognize. It was as if Hogwarts itself had taken on a new, more wondrous form.

“So, what is this place exactly?” Harry asked, his voice filled with curiosity.

Death turned his head slightly, his dark eyes twinkling with wisdom. “This is a realm between life and what lies beyond. It’s a place where souls can find peace, reflect upon their lives, and decide their next steps.”

Harry felt a wave of calm wash over him, easing the anxiety that had been building in his chest. “And what if I choose to stay?” He murmured, almost to himself.

“That is your choice, you can join the others in the great hall.” Death nodded his head.

“But I can’t go back. The longer I stay here…”

“Time works differently here; a year here would be minutes in your world.” Death explained. “But the longer you stay, the harder it will be to return.”

Harry frowned. “Do you think I should? Stay?”

“I think you would find some interesting things here. People you should speak with.” Death nodded. “And there are things I could teach you. Things that could help you when you return. I have been displeased with what I have seen over the last century. It pains me… So much death, needless death. I do not crave life to end, without life there is no death. Without death there is no life. Such is the balance but the balance… it’s so off, the world is tilting.” Death looked out over the lake which glittered in the sun.

Harry frowned. “And you think I can change it?”

“You and your friends and family.” Death nodded. “This has happened before Harry, hundreds of years ago.”

“You’re talking about King Arthur, aren’t you?” Harry whispered.

“Yes.” Death sighed. “And when the world has need of him Arthur will return and bring balance back to the world.” He turned to look at Harry with a soft smile.

“Me?” Harry gasped. “You… I’m not…”

“You’re a true leader, you see people in a way that no one else does, you open your heart to those who need it and stand up for those who cannot stand for themselves. No matter how much you have suffered you have always been loyal, wise, brave and cunning. But I understand you don’t believe it yet, if you stay, perhaps you will see it.” Death nodded his head.

Harry turned and stared out at the lake. “I’ll stay but… Not forever. I want to go back.”

“A year here will be two minutes in life. It will be all you need.” Death promised.

Harry took a deep breath. “Guess I’m in for the longest two minutes of my life.” He held out his hand and Death smiled shaking it.

 

“He’s not breathing.” Barty shifted onto his knees and pressed a finger to Harry’s chest. No pulse. “Shit. No.” He started performing CPR, he had learnt years ago but he remembered. He began chest compressions. “Come on Harry.” He kept up the rhythm.

Evan was rifling through the book desperate to find something, anything that might help. This couldn’t be the end. Harry couldn’t have come this far to die.

Barty didn't falter, his determination unwavering as he counted each compression aloud, his voice a steady metronome in the chaos. "Don't you dare leave us, Potter," he muttered between breaths. He tilted Harry’s head back and delivered mouth to mouth. Pulling back to start compressions again when…

Harry coughed, his breath coming in ragged gasps as he looked up at his friends. "What... What happened?" He whispered, his voice weak but alive.

Barty let out a shaky laugh, tears streaming down his face. "You came back." He said, his voice choked with emotion. "You came back to us, Harry."

Harry took in shaking breaths.

Two minutes.

“Did a Hippogriff stomp on my chest?” Harry groaned feeling an ache in his chest.

Barty burst out laughing and pulled Harry in for a hug. Evan joining them. Both men so relieved to see the young man alive.

The room filled with a profound silence, only broken by the sound of Harry's labored breathing and the hushed murmurs of his friends. Barty's laughter soon gave way to a serious look, concern etched on his features. "You gave us quite a scare, mate," he said, his voice trembling slightly.

Evan nodded, wiping the sweat from his brow. "We thought we'd lost you," he admitted, his eyes reflecting the fear that had gripped him moments before.

Harry gripped their hands, feeling the strength and warmth in their touch. "Thank you," he said, his voice gaining a bit of strength. "I don't know what I would have done without you both."

Barty shook his head, a smile returning to his face. "You'd have done the same for us. Now, let's get you out of here and check you over."

They helped Harry to his feet, supporting him as he stood. The ache in his chest was still there, but it was overshadowed by the overwhelming relief and gratitude he felt. Together, they moved towards the door, ready to face whatever came next, knowing that they could overcome anything as long as they stood together.

 

Harry slept for two days. Barty and Evan were worried taking turns sitting with him, making sure to check he was still breathing, and he was. They called Severus and told him what happened. He came and checked him over; he was fine the ritual had just exhausted him.

Evan could sense something different about Harry. Not just the lack of horcrux but something in his magic, he seemed more… More.

Harry woke up around noon on the third day. He blinked open his eyes, feeling groggy and confused. His head ached.

Evan got up. “Here lad, have some water. You’ve been asleep for a while.”

Harry accepted the glass and took a sip. “My head is killing me.” He croaked, taking another sip.

“Yeah, you’ll be dehydrated we used magic to help you while you slept but it can only do so much. Sev left some potions for you to take but you should have something to eat first. How does scrambled eggs on toast sound?” Evan asked him.

Harry stomach rumbled and the two of them chuckled.

“Think that answers that question.” Evan smiled. “Winky.” He called.

The house elf popped into the bedroom. “Master Evan is calling Winky.” Her eyes widened. “Master Harry you’s is a wake.”

“Hey Winky.” Harry smiled at her. “Have you been keeping Ev and Barty in line for me?”

Winky smiled at him. “Winky tries Master Harry.”

Evan chuckled. “Winky, could you get Harry something to eat maybe scrambled eggs and toast, something light and a cup of tea?”

“Winky will do that right away Master Evan.” Winky disappeared with a crack.

Evan turned back to Harry. “You’ve got a friend for life there.” He ruffled Harry’s hair.

Harry grinned. “Lots of friends.”

“Yeah mate. Lots of friends.” Evan nodded. “You’ll get to see them soon now. Real soon.”

Harry nodded. “I’ll still see you and Barty though, right?”

Evan smiled. “Anytime you want.” He promised.

Harry reached forward and hugged him. “Thank you.”

Evan hugged him back. “It’s all going to be okay Harry. We’re going to get through this. I promise.” He patted him on the back.

“I know.” Harry said confidently. “I know we will.” He pulled back with a smile.

Evan ruffled his hair. “Me too.”

Barty skidded into the room, his hair messy and grinned. “Hey Sleeping Beauty, good to see you awake.” He walked over and sat on the other side of Harry’s bed. “Feeling, okay?” He asked him.

“Better than okay.” Harry nodded his head.

“Well, that’s good. Got a surprise for you tonight.” Barty grinned.

Harry frowned. “A surprise?”

“Course, it’s your birthday.” Barty nodded.

Harry blinked. “It is?”

“July 31^st. You slept for two days mate.” Barty explained. “Happy birthday Harry.”

Winky returned with a crack and set a tray on Harry’s lap. Tea, scrambled eggs and toast and a plate of little pain au chocolate. “Master Harry needs to eat up.”

Harry smiled. “Thanks Winky this looks great.” He picked up his knife and fork and dug in, his hunger hitting him.

Barty leaned back in his chair, watching Harry eat with a satisfied expression. “So, any plans for your big day?” He asked, a twinkle in his eye.

Harry shook his head, swallowing a bite of toast. “Not really, I didn’t even realize it was today.”

“Well, we’ve got it all covered,” Evan chimed in. “You’ll see, it’s going to be a blast!”

Harry looked between his friends; curiosity piqued. “You two are up to something, aren’t you?”

“Maybe,” Barty replied, his grin widening. “But you’ll have to wait and see.”

Harry laughed, feeling the warmth of their camaraderie. “Alright, I guess I can be patient. But you better not keep me waiting too long.”

Winky, having finished setting the tray, gave a small bow. “Master Harry is going to have the best birthday.” She promised him.

Harry nodded, feeling a rush of gratitude. “Thanks, Winky.”

The elf beamed before disappearing with another crack, leaving the room filled with the scent of freshly cooked breakfast and the promise of surprises to come.

After breakfast Harry had a bath soaking in the hot water and relaxed with a book. When he got out and dressed, he found Evan and Barty in the kitchen waiting for him with brooms. “Thought we’d got for a fly and then have a picnic.”

Harry grinned. “Sounds good.” He accepted the broom from Barty and realised it was his Firebolt. He followed them outside into the warm summer air.

As they soared into the sky, Harry felt the familiar thrill of flying wash over him. The wind whipped through his hair, and he glanced over to see Evan and Barty performing loops and dives with infectious enthusiasm. They spent the next hour racing each other, practicing quidditch moves, and simply enjoying the freedom of the open air.

After a while, they landed on a grassy knoll overlooking the land around the cottage. The view was breathtaking, and Harry felt his heart swell with contentment. Evan and Barty spread out a checkered blanket and began unpacking a delicious spread of food they had prepared.

“We’ve got sandwiches, pumpkin juice, and even a few treacle tarts,” Evan announced proudly.

“Looks amazing.” Harry said, his stomach rumbling in anticipation.

They settled down to eat, chatting and laughing as they enjoyed their picnic. Harry couldn’t remember the last time he’d felt so at ease and happy. The company of his friends, the beautiful day, and the sense of celebration made it all perfect.

As they finished their lunch, Barty reached into his bag and pulled out a small, neatly wrapped package. “We couldn’t let your birthday pass without a present,” he said, handing it to Harry.

Surprised and touched, Harry carefully unwrapped the gift to reveal a beautifully bound journal. The cover was embossed with intricate designs, and the pages were thick and inviting. “This is incredible, thank you both so much.” He said, feeling a lump in his throat.

“Every young warlock should have their own grimoire.” Evan explained. “Happy birthday, Harry.”

Harry smiled as he stroked his fingers over the black leather, his heart full. “Thank you.” He pulled them both in for a hug.

They packed up and headed back to the cottage, flying back down and headed into the cottage, Harry pushed open the door to the living room.

“SURPRISE!”

Harry jumped and felt like his heart had stopped again for a second as he looked around at his friends and family all crowded into the living room. Before he could say anything he was being tackled by his little sisters hugging his legs and then Draco, Ron, Hermione and Theo were on him in an awkward group hug. “What?” He gasped. “You’re here.” He felt tears well in his eyes.

“Couldn’t miss your birthday.” Draco grinned at him.

Harry sobbed. “I’ve missed you all so much.”

“We missed you too.” Hermione had tears in her eyes.

Harry wiped at his eyes. “It’s so good to see you.” He looked down at his little sisters. “Hey monkeys.” He crouched down to give them a proper hug. “I missed you too.”

Siri smiled at Harry. “Missed you. Look I lost a tooth, and the tooth fairy gave me a whole galleon.” She proudly showed him the gap in her tooth.

Harry smiled. “Wow, that’s awesome, Siri.”

“Okay kids, move over I need a Harry hug.” Sirius moved forward and pulled Harry in for a tight hug.

Harry hugged his godfather tightly. Remus walking over and joining the hug.

Regulus smiled giving James a little nudge forward as Sirius and Remus let go of Harry.

Harry turned to his dad. “Dad…”

“I didn’t want to miss another birthday.” James whispered tears in his eyes.

Harry rushed forward and hugged his dad tightly, crying into his chest. The room was filled with warmth and joy, a stark contrast to the dark days they had all endured. Harry clung to his father, feeling the familiar safety and love that had been missing for too long. James held onto Harry as if he would never let go, whispering reassurances that everything was going to be alright.

Hermione, wiping away her own tears, glanced at the scene with a smile that spoke of relief and happiness. The little ones, still excited about their own achievements and the reunion, danced around them, their laughter echoing through the room.

Sirius ruffled Harry's hair, chuckling. "Alright, enough crying for now. We have a birthday to celebrate, don't we?"

Remus nodded, pulling out a beautifully wrapped gift from behind his back. "There's no better way to celebrate than with friends and family all gathered together."

Regulus, standing beside them, added, "And don't forget, we've got a cake waiting for you, Harry. It's your favourite."

Harry finally pulled back from his father's embrace, his eyes still glistening but his face shining with happiness. "I can't believe you're all here. This is the best birthday ever."

James smiled, kissing the top of his head. "Happy birthday, son."

Notes:

And that's the chapter.

I knew I wanted Harry to have a 'death' but not at the hands of Voldy like the sacrifice at the end of Hallows. I will be revealing more at what Harry did during his year in the in between but I want to do a slow reveal :)

I got a bit choked up writing Harry and James at the end. I'm excited to give them more time together as Harry returns to the Order and such.

Hope you enjoyed I've got a packed weekend so I might not be able to update until Sunday/Monday, I'm now at the point where I don't have advanced chapters but I'm hoping to get ahead again so updates can be more regular again. Until next time :)

Chapter 64

Harry hugged Barty and Evan; he was excited to be going home but also sad to be leaving the safety of his cottage. His life seemed to be getting increasingly more complicated by the day. Now he had the challenge of pretending to be Harry recovered from being possessed by Voldemort but also still kind of evil.

“You’re going to do just fine lad.” Barty smiled at Harry. “And you can get in touch with us anytime.” He clapped him on the shoulder.

Harry nodded his head. “Thank you for everything.”

Severus stepped through the floo and dusted off his robes. “Are you ready Harry?”

“Yes sir.” Harry pressed his lips together. “How is this going to work?” He asked him.

“We will be returning to my home in Skinner’s End, from there Sirius and Remus will take you Headquarters. Dumbledore will be there where he will question you, it will be difficult, but you know what to say, I believe you will handle this as you have handled everything else.” Severus placed a hand on Harry’s shoulder.

Harry nodded. “I’m ready.”

As Severus led Harry through the floo, the familiar sensation of being transported enveloped him, and within moments, they emerged in the sombre surroundings of Skinner’s End. The air was thick with a certain melancholic charm that seemed to suit Severus perfectly. Harry took a deep breath, bracing himself for the challenges that lay ahead.

Sirius and Remus were waiting for them, their faces showing a mix of stern determination and muted concern. Sirius was the first to approach, his eyes scanning Harry's features for any sign of unease.

"Ready to face the music, kid?" Sirius said, attempting a reassuring smile.

Harry tried to reciprocate the expression but found it hard to muster genuine enthusiasm. "As ready as I'll ever be," he replied, his voice steady despite his internal turmoil.

Remus offered a more subdued comfort, his hand resting briefly on Harry’s shoulder. "Remember, we're all here for you. You've got this."

Together, they made their way to Headquarters, the weight of the upcoming interrogation heavy on Harry's mind. Walking into Grimmauld Place, the unfamiliar corridors seemed to close in around him, amplifying the sense of impending trial. Dumbledore would be thorough, insightful, and unyielding; Harry knew he had to be prepared for anything.

When they finally stood before the imposing wooden doors of the ‘interrogation’ room, Harry’s heart pounded in his chest. Severus gave him a final, reassuring nod, and Sirius squeezed his shoulder for support.

"You know what to do, Harry," Severus said softly.

Harry swallowed hard and nodded, stepping forward to push open the door, ready to prove his resilience once more.

As the door creaked open, Harry was greeted by the sight of Dumbledore seated at the head of a long, polished table. His piercing blue eyes twinkled with an enigmatic mix of warmth and scrutiny. The room was dimly lit, with only a few candles casting flickering shadows on the walls adorned with ancient tapestries. The atmosphere was heavy with expectation.

"Come in, Harry," Dumbledore's voice was calm, yet it carried the gravity of the situation. Harry stepped inside, the door closing behind him with a soft thud, isolating him from the comfort of his friends.

Taking a deep breath, Harry walked towards the table and took a seat opposite Dumbledore. Silence stretched between them for a moment, the weight of unspoken questions hanging in the air.

"Harry, my dear boy it is so good to see you.” Dumbledore smiled at him. “I trust you understand why we are here." Dumbledore said, his tone gentle but firm. "The events of the past few months have raised many concerns, and it is imperative that we address them thoroughly."

Harry nodded, his resolve hardening. "I understand, Professor. I'm ready to answer any questions."

Dumbledore leaned forward slightly, his fingers steepled before him. "Very well. Let's begin with your encounter in the maze. Can you describe in detail what transpired that night?"

Harry recounted the events with precision, his voice steady despite the memories stirring within him. He spoke of the eerie silence of the maze, the unexpected appearance of a shadowy figure, and the fierce duel that had ensued. As he narrated, Dumbledore listened intently, occasionally nodding or interjecting with a pointed question.

Hours seemed to pass as they delved into every corner of Harry's experiences, dissecting each moment with meticulous care. Despite the intensity of the interrogation, Harry kept his nerve and stuck to the story he, Barty and Evan had crafted together.

Finally, as the last candle burned low, Dumbledore leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful expression on his face. "You have shown remarkable resilience, Harry. I am proud of you." He said quietly.

Harry felt a surge of relief at Dumbledore's words, it seemed the headmaster had bought the story he had presented. "Thank you, Professor."

Dumbledore stood. “I think that concludes this. You will stay in Headquarters for the rest of the summer, a lot of your friends and family are here so I’m sure it will be pleasant for you, we will need to monitor you for any signs that Lord Voldemort lingers within you.” He nodded his head.

Harry nodded. “Yes sir. You don’t think he’s gone now? That he might return again?”

Dumbledore sighed. “I fear this is not the end Harry and we must be ready for when he does.”

“Of course Professor. I’m ready to do whatever it takes to end this.” Harry promised him.

Dumbledore smiled. “I’m sure you are Harry.” He turned and left the room.

Harry exhaled a long breath. He’d done it. He left the room, and Sirius pulled him in for a hug. “Well done cub.”

 

“Draco.” Remus knocked on his son’s bedroom door to find his pup sat on his bed just staring up at the ceiling. He sighed walking over and sat down on the edge of the bed, placing a comforting hand on his knee. “What’s wrong pup?”

Draco shrugged. “Nothing dad. I’m just… I’m a little sad today.” He admitted.

Remus tilted his head to the side. “Why’s that?”

“I dunno.” Draco shook his head. “I think… I miss my mum.” He sighed. “I know I shouldn’t. She’s not my mum anymore but… I just miss her sometimes.”

Remus nodded. “It’s all right not miss her.” He reassured him. “Would you like to see her?” He asked him.

Draco frowned. “I can’t can I. Disowned remember.” He pushed himself to sit up. “She sent me something for my fourteenth birthday. This.” He showed Remus the locket. “But she didn’t this year. I guess she’s forgotten about me now. Maybe she thinks I wasn’t interested since I didn’t write back.”

“Draco… I feel I should tell you something. I’ve been sending letters to your mother, updates on how you’re doing. She’s very much interested in you and definitely hasn’t forgotten you. She asked me not to say anything because she didn’t want you to feel obligated to speaking with her. But if you want to see her, I am sure she would like that very much.” Remus smiled at him.

Draco’s eyes widened. “Really?”

Remus nodded. “Yes, really. She has been hoping to hear from you. Perhaps it’s time to reach out, if you feel ready.”

Draco hesitated, staring at the locket in his hand. “Maybe… maybe I will. Can you help me write a letter?”

“Of course, pup.” Remus said, giving Draco’s knee a gentle squeeze. “Whenever you’re ready, I’ll be right here.”

Draco smiled faintly. “Thanks, Dad.”

Remus stood up slowly, ruffling Draco's hair affectionately before heading towards the door. “We’ll make sure your mum knows just how much you’ve grown, and how proud we are of you.”

As Remus left, Draco felt a sense of hope he hadn’t felt in a long time. He held onto the locket, feeling a connection to his mother that he thought he had lost forever.

 

Draco and Remus walked up the stone path to the little cottage by the sea in the south of France. Draco nervously played with the locket around his neck. He reached up to knock on the door, but it opened before he could revealing Narcissa Malfoy.

The tension in the air was palpable as Narcissa's eyes shined with tears. For a moment, time seemed to stand still. Then, with a trembling voice, she whispered. “Draco?”

Draco nodded, his heart beating wildly in his chest. “Hi, Mum.”

Narcissa stepped forward, reaching out, gently touching the locket around Draco's neck. “You kept it.”

“Of course I did. It’s all I had of you.” He replied softly.

Narcissa pulled Draco into a tight embrace, her voice breaking as she murmured. “I never stopped thinking about you. I missed you every single day.”

Draco held onto his mother, feeling the warmth of her love surround him. “I missed you too, Mum.” He whispered back, allowing himself to finally believe in the possibility of reconciliation.

Remus walked towards them, offering a comforting presence. “Would you like to come in?” Narcissa asked, looking at both of them.

Draco nodded, wiping away a tear. “Yes, let’s go inside.”

As they stepped into the cozy cottage, Draco felt a sense of belonging that had eluded him for so long. He knew that this was just the beginning of mending the broken bonds and rediscovering the family he had missed.

Inside, the cottage was quaint and filled with the scent of lavender. The walls were adorned with watercolour paintings. A small fireplace crackled softly, casting a warm glow across the room. Draco noticed a picture of himself as a child on the mantel, his heart aching at the sight.

Narcissa followed Draco’s gaze and smiled softly. “You used to love playing in the garden, chasing butterflies and pretending to be a knight. You were always so imaginative.”

Draco’s lips curved into a faint smile as he recalled those innocent days. “I remember.”

Remus placed a reassuring hand on Draco’s shoulder.

Narcissa nodded, her eyes shining with hope. “I’m so sorry Draco. I wish I could have…”

“I know mum.” Draco cut her off. “You were just as helpless as me.”

“I could have done more.” Narcissa walked over to him, placing her hands on his shoulders. “I should have done more.” She sighed.

Draco shook his head gently, feeling the weight of past regrets lift slightly. "What's important is that we're here now, together." He said, his voice steady and sincere.

Narcissa pulled him into a tender embrace, and for the first time in years, Draco let himself relax into his mother's arms. Remus watched the moment unfold, a gentle smile playing on his lips.

After a few moments, Narcissa stepped back, wiping away her own tears. "Let's sit down and have some tea. We have so much to catch up on." She suggested, her tone filled with a newfound determination.

They moved to the small wooden table near the fireplace, its surface already set with a teapot, cups, and a plate of biscuits. As they settled into their chairs, the warmth and coziness of the cottage enveloped them, providing a safe haven for their shared healing.

Draco took a sip of the fragrant tea, feeling its soothing warmth spread through him. "Tell me about you. What have you been doing?"

Narcissa smiled softly, her gaze holding a mixture of pride and sadness. "I've been working on myself, I wanted to learn more about the world I was raised to fear. It's been a long process, but I’ve been building my life here and trying to do better."

Remus chimed in his voice warm. "And she's been quite involved in the local community, organising charity events and helping those in need. Her strength has been a source of inspiration to many."

Draco listened intently, his heart swelling with admiration for his mother. "That sounds wonderful, Mum. I'm glad you've found something meaningful."

Narcissa nodded, her eyes glistening. "It has been healing for me. And now, with you here, I feel like a missing piece of my heart has returned. But enough about me, I want to know more about you.”

It was hard for Draco to start talking but once he did, he found he couldn’t stop. He told his mum about going back to Hogwarts, being in Gryffindor, he told her about his friends, his studies, his relationship with Cedric. He told her about his band, his interest in motorbikes and cars and engines.

Narcissa listened to every word with rapt attention, her expression shifting through a spectrum of emotions. When Draco finally paused, she reached out and squeezed his hand. "You've grown so much, Draco. You've found your own path and that makes me incredibly proud."

Draco felt a surge of gratitude for the support and encouragement. “Thanks mum.” He bit his lower lip. “And… Are you okay that I’m… I’m gay?”

Narcissa smiled. “Of course I’m okay with it. I’d be… I’d be rather hypocritical to not be okay with it.” She flushed slightly.

Draco frowned. “Mum?”

“I’ve been seeing someone for nearly two years. Her name is Brigette.” Narcissa explained. “I believe the term would be bisexual to describe myself.”

Draco blinked, processing the revelation. “Brigette? Can I meet her sometime?”

Narcissa's smile widened. “Absolutely. I think you’ll like her. She’s wonderful.”

For the rest of the afternoon, they continued sharing stories, laughing and bonding over their newfound honesty. Draco felt a sense of belonging he hadn’t felt in a long time. It was as if the puzzle pieces of his life were finally falling into place. Narcissa’s acceptance and own revelations brought them closer than ever before.

 

Harry was glad to be around his friends in Grimmauld Place. He just couldn’t relax. He felt like he was on edge constantly. Molly Weasley was constantly hovering and treating him like a child. Harry hadn’t been a child since he touched the Triwizard Cup. Others were treating him like he was close to snapping and having a nervous breakdown and then there were the few like the real Moody who were suspicious that Voldemort was still lingering in his head. Not that he ever was.

So, he retreated his room and kept working on his own studies and that which he learnt in the in-between. But his studies offered little solace. His mind kept drifting, how desperate he was for this all just to be over, just so he could finally find peace and have some kind of life with his friends and family.

Suddenly, there was a soft knock on his door. "Harry, dear, are you alright?" Molly's voice was gentle, filled with concern.

Harry took a deep breath and opened the door. "I'm okay, Mrs. Weasley. Just...thinking."

Molly gave him a warm smile. "Why don't you come down for some tea?”

“I’m okay, thanks Mrs Weasley.” Harry shook his head.

“Alright, dear. Just remember, we're all here for you.” Molly said gently before walking away.

Harry sighed and returned to his desk. He glanced over his books and parchments, feeling the weight of the world on his shoulders. The silence of Grimmauld Place was both a comfort and a reminder of the battles yet to come. For a moment, he allowed himself to imagine a future where he could truly live freely, away from the constant looming threats.

Just as he was about to dive back into his studies, his thoughts were interrupted by another knock. This time, it was his dad.

“Hey kid, grab your stuff, you’re coming home with me and Reggie.” James told him.

“Really?” Harry looked up at his dad.

James nodded. “Yeah, come on, let’s get out of this place.”

Harry jumped up and rushed over to hug his dad.

James held his son close, stroking his head. “It’s going to be okay.” He promised him.

Harry felt a surge of emotion as he pulled away. Gathering his belongings into his trunk which James then shrunk, placing it into his pocket. The prospect of leaving Grimmauld Place, the darkness and the silence, filled him with relief and anticipation.

“James I really don’t think this is a good idea…” Molly said as they descended the stairs, her hands on her hips. “Dumbledore said…”

“Dumbledore can kiss my ass.” James cut her off. “Harry is my son and he’s coming home with me.” He crossed his arms over his chest.

Molly's eyes narrowed, but she said nothing more. She knew better than to argue with James when it came to Harry's well-being. As they reached the front door, Harry caught a glimpse of his godfather, Sirius, leaning against the doorway with a mischievous grin.

"Don't have too much fun without me." Sirius quipped, giving Harry a wink.

Harry smiled back, feeling a warmth spread through him. The support and love from his family and friends were enough to give him the strength he needed for whatever lay ahead.

James opened the door, and the cool evening air brushed against their faces. Harry took a deep breath, savouring the sense of freedom that came with leaving Grimmauld Place behind. Together, they stepped out into the twilight, then James had Harry to take his arm and they disappearated to the Pott’s cottage.  

Nestled in the heart of the countryside, the charming two-story cottage stood as a beacon of tranquillity and homely warmth. Its stone façade is adorned with climbing ivy and vibrant flower boxes perched beneath the windows, offering a splash of colour against the earthy tones of the walls. The roof, steep and gabled, is covered with aged terracotta tiles that lend an air of rustic elegance to the structure.

James pushed open the wooden front door painted a deep red with a brass knocker, Harry stepped into the cozy vestibule, leading into a spacious living room. The living room boasted exposed wooden beams, a large fireplace with a stone mantle, and plush armchairs and sofa inviting guests to sit and unwind. Adjacent to the living room is a quaint kitchen fitted with vintage-style cabinetry and modern appliances, blending old-world charm with contemporary convenience. A farmhouse dining table sits in the centre, where the family can gather for meals, its surface illuminated by the soft glow of an overhead chandelier. Beyond is a conservatory which acted as a playroom for the two youngest Potter children.

The cottage is encircled by a large, meticulously maintained garden. A cobblestone pathway meanders through lush green lawns, leading to various secluded spots perfect for moments of quiet reflection. The garden is a horticultural paradise, brimming with a variety of flowers, shrubs, and trees that change their palette with the seasons. A small vegetable patch is tucked away in one corner, offering a bounty of fresh produce throughout the year.

Near the patio, a pergola wrapped in fragrant wisteria stands, providing a shaded area for outdoor dining and gatherings. A stone birdbath and several feeders attract a delightful array of birds, adding life and song to the garden. At the garden's edge, a wooden gate opens to a scenic trail that winds through the meadow, inviting exploration and adventure. One large tree housed a tree house and there was a swing set and Wendy house as well as other garden toys for children.

“Come on kiddo, let me show you your room.” James motioned for Harry to follow him upstairs.

Harry’s eyes widened. “My room?”

“Of course, we got it all set up for you when we learnt about you. I want you to know you have a space here, whenever you need it.” James placed a hand on his shoulder.

Harry followed James up the staircase, which creaked softly under their feet, each step carrying them deeper into the tranquillity of the cottage. They reached the top of the stairs and turned down a hallway adorned with family photographs and artwork.

James gestured towards a door at the end of the hallway. "Here we are." He opened the door to reveal a room bathed in gentle evening light. The walls were painted a calming shade of blue, and the room was furnished with a comfortable bed, a writing desk, and shelves filled with books and magical artefacts.

On the bed lay a quilt, its patchwork design a mixture of patterns and colours, each piece lovingly stitched together. A small window overlooked the garden, offering a view of the wisteria-clad pergola and the meadow beyond.

Harry stepped inside, feeling a sense of belonging wash over him. "It's perfect," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

James smiled, squeezing his shoulder gently. "I'm glad you think so. This is your sanctuary, Harry. Make yourself at home."

Harry felt a lump rise in his throat as he surveyed the room. He had never had a space that felt so welcoming, so truly his. He turned to James and smiled, feeling a newfound sense of hope and peace. “Thank you, Dad.”

“Anything for you, kiddo,” James replied, his eyes warm with affection. “I’ll let you get settled, come on down when you’re ready, Reggie took the girls to get pizza for dinner.” He took Harry’s trunk from his pocket and put it back to its original size, levitating it to sit at the foot of the bed. “I’ll call when dinner is here.” James turned and left the room.

Harry let out a deep breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. The room felt like a dream, a place carved out just for him. He walked over to the bookshelf, running his fingers over the spines of the books. Some titles were familiar, others were a mystery waiting to be explored.

He turned towards the desk and noticed a framed photograph of James, Reggie, and his sisters. They were all beaming, caught in a moment of pure joy. Harry smiled to himself, feeling a warmth spread through his chest.

He opened his trunk and began unpacking his belongings, carefully placing his treasured items on the shelves and in the drawers. Each item found its place, fitting seamlessly into the room as if it had always been there.

Harry sat on the edge of the bed, the quilt soft and comforting beneath him. He glanced out of the window, the evening light casting a golden hue over the garden. The sight of the wisteria-clad pergola and the meadow beyond filled him with a sense of serenity.

For a moment, he allowed himself to simply be, to soak in the tranquility of the room and the promise of a new beginning. He knew there would be challenges ahead, but for now, he was content. He was home.

With a smile still playing on his lips, Harry stood up and made his way downstairs, ready to join his family for dinner and embrace this new chapter of his life.

Chapter 65

Notes:

I'm back!

My sincere apologies for the delay in getting this chapter out to you all, I caught a nasty case of tonsillitis which took me out of writing for a while but I am back and will hopefully be able to post more regularly again now.

I hope you enjoy this next chapter :)

Draco headed upstairs in Potter Cottage and found Harry in his room, reading on his bed. “Hey stranger.” He greeted, walking over and flopping onto the bed next to Harry.

“Draco.” Harry grinned. “What are you doing here?”

“Visiting you.” Draco rolled his eyes. “I missed you.”

“Missed you too. How are you?” Harry asked him.

Draco shrugged. “I’m doing okay, Cedric and I broke up.” He told him.

“Oh, I’m sorry.” Harry frowned. He felt like he’d missed so much. “You wanna talk about it?” He asked him.

“It wasn’t going to work. I… I still care about him but… It’s better this way.” Draco nodded. “How are things with you and Theo?”

Harry sighed. “It’s… I don’t know. I care about him but my life… It’s so fucking complicated.” He shook his head, grabbing his pillow and hugged it to his chest.

Draco nodded. “We don’t seem to do simple well, do we?”

“You can say that again.” Harry laughed.

“I saw my mum.” Draco told him. “It was good. She’s living in France, and she’s got a girlfriend, that was a surprise, but she’s happy.” He smiled. “And she thinks she can help with the whole getting into Gringotts thing. Bellatrix was her sister, so she has access to her vault.” He smiled at him. “Then all we got to do is figure out what happened with the locket and we’re golden. No more Voldemort hanging over our heads.”

Harry smiled. “That’s fantastic. About your mum and the other thing.”

Draco nodded. “We’re going to get through this Harry, we’re going to have normal.” He promised him.

“Thanks Draco.” Harry sighed. “Juliet and Rita came by yesterday, they’re going to announce I’m alive soon. I have to go and give testimony in front of the whole Wizengamot.” He shook his head. “And while I’m there I’m going to bring a case against Dumbledore, they’re passing all the information of it over to Amelia Bones beforehand so she’s got a clue it’s happening but otherwise we’re keeping it all quiet.” He chewed his lower lip.

“It’s going to be okay.” Draco promised him.

Harry offered a small smile, appreciating Draco's unwavering support. "I hope so. It's been a long journey." He took a deep breath, feeling the weight of everything that was about to come. The thought of facing the Wizengamot was daunting, but knowing that Draco, and his family, had his back made it a little easier.

Draco shifted closer, his presence a comforting anchor. "You know, sometimes I think about what life will be like when all this is over. When we can just be... normal. What do you think you'll do once things settle down?"

Harry pondered the question, his mind wandering to the possibilities. "I guess... finish school, then maybe I'll travel. See the world without the fear of dark wizards chasing me. Then I’m going to come back and I’m going to work to change the wizarding world for the better.”  

Draco smiled warmly. "That sounds perfect. I'd love to travel too. Maybe I'll join you, if you wouldn't mind."

Harry chuckled, the thought of traveling with Draco was oddly comforting. "I wouldn't mind at all. I think we could use some adventures that don't involve life-threatening situations."

Draco's eyes sparkled with amusement. "Agreed. It sounds like a plan."

As the two friends sat in the quiet, the promise of a brighter future hung in the air. Despite the challenges that lay ahead, they knew that together, they could face anything and finally find the peace they both longed for.

 

Harry dressed in smart robes for his testimony before the Wizengamot. He fiddled with the collar unable to get it to sit right. Regulus knocked on his door and walked inside. “Let me help.” He smiled walking over and helped him fix the collar. “Remember just stick to your story, try not to sass Fudge even when it’s tempting, and we’ll be right there if you need us.” He promised him.

Harry nodded his head. “Thanks Reg.” He gave the older man a hug.

“It’s going to be okay.” Regulus hugged him tightly. “You’re so brave Harry, so strong, it’s going to be all right.” He promised him.

Harry took a deep breath stepping back and nodded his head. “Let’s do this.”

 

As Harry stepped through the large oak doors, he found himself in an ethereal version of the Hogwarts’ Great Hall. He looked around seeing many groups of people from varying eras sat together at tables, talking and sharing a meal.

He recognized many familiar faces among the gathering: wizards and witches who had shaped history, both for good and ill. There was Merlin, deep in conversation with Salazar Slytherin. Nearby, Godric Gryffindor laughed heartily with Rowena Ravenclaw and Helga Hufflepuff. Harry's heart swelled as he saw his mother sat at a table with another witch with long blonde hair.

Lily looked up and then she was hurrying over and embracing Harry in a tight hug. “My darling boy.” She held him close.

Harry felt a sense of warmth and belonging envelop him as he returned his mother's embrace. “Mom, I’ve missed you so much,” he whispered, his voice thick with emotion.

Lily pulled back slightly, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. “I've been watching over you, Harry. You've grown into such a remarkable young man.”

Harry's heart ached with the bittersweet joy of this moment. “There's so much I want to tell you,” he said, as he held onto her hand, not wanting to let go.

As they stood together, a gentle hum of conversation filled the hall, creating a serene backdrop for their reunion. The presence of so many legendary figures made the scene feel like a dream, yet the touch of his mother's hand reassured Harry that this moment was real.

Lily smiled warmly; her gaze filled with pride. “We have time, Harry. Tell me everything.”

Harry began to recount his adventures, the trials he had faced, and the friendships that had sustained him. He spoke of Draco, Ron, Hermione, and all those who had become his family in the battle against darkness. Lily listened intently, her expression both tender and fierce, a mother proud of her son’s resilience.

As the feast continued around them, Harry felt the weight of his burdens lifting, replaced by the comfort of being with his mother. The radiant hall seemed to glow brighter with every word he shared.

In that timeless moment, surrounded by heroes of the wizarding world, Harry knew that he was about to find the final piece of strength he needed for the battles ahead.

 

Harry walked into the Ministry, with Juliet beside him and Remus, Sirius, his dad and Regulus behind him. He held his head high and walked with confidence like Barty and Evan had taught him. He was ready for this.

“Ready Harry?” Juliet asked him.

“I’m ready.” Harry smiled at her. “Let’s blow the lid off this tin can.”

Juliet smiled at him. “I knew I liked you for a reason Potter. Remember, stay calm, focus on what we’ve practiced, if there’s a question you don’t want to answer you don’t have to, this isn’t a trial and you’re not under judgement.”

Harry nodded. “Under my lawyer’s advice I will not be answering that question today.”

“Perfect.” Juliet ruffled his hair. “Okay, let’s go. James, Sirius, you’ll be taking your seats, Regulus, Remus you’ll be in the spouses’ gallery.” She looked to the four men.

They all nodded and gave Harry one last hug, whispering words of encouragement before going through their respective doors.

Juliet turned to Harry. “Okay Harry, if at any point you need a break, just ask for some water and I’ll call for a break.”

Harry nodded. “Thanks.”

“You got this.” Juliet smiled at him.

The attendant, Percy Weasley, came and collected them and brought them into the council chamber. Harry walked with his head held high and took the offered seat at the centre of the room with Juliet sitting down next to him.

“Good morning, everyone, thank you for attending this special assembly. Today is an enquiry into what happened during the third task of the Triwizard Tournament.” Fudge addressed the group. “I will now hand over to Amelia Bones who will handle questioning.” Fudge sat back down.

Amelia Bones stood up. “Thank you, Minister. Mr Potter, thank you for agreeing to come and speak with us today and I would like to offer how glad I am to see you alive and well. Today is not a criminal proceeding, you are not under any sort of investigation. The purpose of this enquiry is to understand what happened during the third task of the Triwizard Tournament and thereafter. If you need to take a break at any point, please let us know.” She smiled at him.  

Harry nodded. “Thank you.”

Amelia nodded. “Let’s start with what happened in the maze. Can you tell us what you experienced during the third task?”

“Of course, Lady Bones.” Harry shifted to sit upright in his seat and leant against the table in front of him. “I entered the maze along with Cedric Diggory, the other competitor for Hogwarts, we separated at the first fork, Cedric went right, and I went left.” He explained, describing how he travelled through the maze, the strange fact he hardly ran into any obstacles and the feeling of being watched. “I got attacked by an acromantula and while I was able to defeat it, my leg was injured. I could see the cup up ahead and tried to get to it, but Cedric was faster, he didn’t see me I don’t think, when he touched the cup and vanished. I dropped down to the ground because my leg was killing me, I was going to send up red sparks when I was stunned from behind.”

“Did you see who stunned you?” Amelia asked him.

Harry shook his head. “No, I didn’t see them.”

“What happened when you woke up?” Amelia asked him.

“I was tied up in a graveyard. There were a few people there in masks I didn’t get any names of who they were, but Karkaroff was there, he was preparing this giant cauldron and one of the other’s was holding a bundle of robes, I thought it was a baby but… But it wasn’t.” Harry shook his head.

“What was in the bundle?”

“It was Lord Voldemort.” Harry told them. “Or what was left of him anyway.”

There was a wave of whispers and shudders around the room at the mention of the name of the dark wizard.

Amelia nodded. “What happened next?”

Harry paused taking a deep breath. “Karkaroff called the other person forward and they dropped Voldemort into the cauldron but before they could do anything three more people arrived and they… They attacked the others. Most of them fled, Karkaroff was killed in the fight.” He explained. “One of the new three, used a fire curse to burn Voldemort inside the cauldron and destroy the snake that had been circling where I was tied up.” He told them.

“Did these three people identify themselves?” Amelia asked.

“Yes ma’am. Evan Rosier, Barty Crouch Junior and Peter Pettigrew.”

The room erupted with voices in shock at the announcement from Harry.

Fudge shook his head. “Two of the men you just listed are dead Mr Potter.” He chuckled. “Are you trying to tell us that ghosts appeared that night along with Mr Pettigrew, who is a wanted fugitive.”

“Not ghosts sir. Evan Rosier and Barty Crouch Junior are alive.” Harry shook his head.

“Preposterous.” Fudge laughed.

“Both men are currently residing in a safe house and are willing to give statements once matters have been cleared up here today.” Juliet stood up. “I have confirmed they are alive and who they claim to be.” She explained.

Fudge looked to Amelia.

Amelia nodded. “Minister I would like to call a short recess to speak with…”

A loud alarm blared in the chamber and a group of ten aurors hurried into the room. One hurried over to the Minister and Lady Bones.

Fudge went pale and nodded. “Everyone, please remain seated, we are currently on an emergency lockdown, I assure you we are all perfectly safe.” He called to the room.

“What’s happening?” Harry whispered to Juliet.

Juliet shook her head.

Across the room Harry noticed Dumbledore watching him with his electric blue eyes, calmly sitting in his chair with a small smile on his face. Harry felt his blood go cold. It seemed Dumbledore still had a few moves up his sleeve.

It was a tense thirty minutes as everyone waited. Finally, an auror walked into the chamber and gave all clear. Fudge nodded his head and stood up. “Everyone, I thank you for your patience, we will be calling a recess on this enquiry and will arrange for it to continue at a later date. Mr Potter, thank you for your time, we will send notification through your legal representation of the rescheduled date.” He left the chamber along with several others.

Harry sat there emotions swirling inside him, anger, defeat, fear, frustration. He wanted to punch something; they had been so close. About to reveal the man behind the mask that was Dumbledore.

Juliet escorted him back to his dad and the others, then hurried off to see if she could get any details from the DMLE for them with instructions to go home and wait for further news.

“What do you think happened?” Harry asked them as they walked into the Potter residence. “It has to be bad right?” He looked around at the worried faces of his dad, Regulus, Sirius and Remus.

“Whatever it is we’ll work it out.” James promised him, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. “And when the enquiry resits, we will be ready.”

“I just have this horrible feeling.” Harry shook his head. “Dumbledore was smiling at me.” He ran a hand through his hair. “Whatever happened, I know he’s behind it.”

“All he’s done is delay the inevitable.” Regulus told him. “And bring more charges down on his head. We’re going to stop him, Harry.”

Harry nodded. “I just want this to be over.”

“I know kid.” James pulled him in for a hug. “We’re going to get through this, I promise you.” He kissed the top of his head.

The floo wooshed opened and Barty stepped into the cottage. “Evan just got word from Percy, fifteen high level prisoners have escaped from Azkaban including Bellatrix Lestrange, there’s also been a break in at Gringotts, the vault is the Lestrange vault.”

“They took the horcrux.” Regulus breathed.

“Shit.” Sirius kicked a nearby chair.

“It gets worse.” Barty sighed. “They’re trying to pin this on me, Evan, Peter… And Severus.” He explained. “We’re going to have to go on the run.”

“What? No!” Harry exclaimed.

Barty nodded.

“Why Severus?” Regulus frowned.

“Someone let slip about his ties to me.” Barty said darkly. “Dumbledore wants him out of the picture and away from Hogwarts would be my guess.”

“What about Theo?” Harry asked. “He’s staying with Snape.”

“He’s coming with us. He knows too much and isn’t trained enough to be able to keep from blowing all our secrets. I’m sorry Harry.” Barty told him.

“But… But I have the evidence… My testimony…” Harry shook his head. “We were supposed to end this today.” He exclaimed.

“They’re saying you’ve been corrupted by us, that we’ve messed with your mind and nothing you say can be trusted.” Barty walked over to Harry. “It’s not over Harry; we’re going to beat this. It’s going to be okay.”

“How!” Harry bellowed. “Every time we get close to… To ending this, something else happens and now…” He hugged Barty tight. “It’s not fair.”

Barty smiled. “It’s going to be okay, because we have each other, we’ll keep fighting.”

Harry nodded. “Promise you’ll be careful.”

“Hey, I infiltrated Hogwarts and fooled everyone into thinking I was Moody for nearly a year, I’m all good.” Barty ruffled his hair. “I gotta go, we’ll be in touch.”

“Stay safe out there.” Regulus said to his best friend giving him a brief hug.

“Always.” Barty nodded his head and then stepped back through the floo.

The room fell silent as the green flames of the floo died down. Sirius took a deep breath, his eyes scanning the room filled with the tense figures of his friends. “Remus and I should go and check on Draco and the Order.”

James nodded. “Be careful, bring Draco here when you’re done.”

“Will do.” Sirius hugged James, his brother and Harry in turn. “It’s going to be okay cub. We might have lost this battle, but we will win the war.”

Harry nodded. “I just wish there didn’t have to be a war.” He whispered.

“I know cub.” Sirius nodded. “I wish there didn’t either.” He kissed the top of his head. He pulled back and let Remus give Harry a hug before they too left, leaving Harry, James and Regulus alone.

“I’m going to my room.” Harry hurried from the room needing to be alone.

“I’ll bring you up some lunch in a bit.” Regulus told him.

Harry made it into his room and paced back and forth for a while before flopping down onto his bed and stared up at the ceiling. He closed his eyes trying to calm his breathing and his mind. He felt himself slipping into a trance and found himself at Kings Cross Station. He walked down the platform and found Death waiting for him sitting on a bench. He sat down next to the man. “I don’t know what to do.”

Death nodded. “The path ahead was never going to be easy Harry.”

“I just want this to be over.” Harry shook his head.

“Life is a long path with many turns. But I know you can channel the course and fight this, you are a strong young man, you are my champion. Take the journey one step at a time and remember the strength of the people around you.”

“My knights?” Harry rolled his eyes.

“Your knights.” Death nodded. “All will be well Harry Potter, and I will be here if you need me.” He promised him.

“Thank you.” Harry felt himself pull back from the trance and opened his eyes, sitting up and rubbing his eyes.

The door opened a few minutes later and Regulus walked in carrying a tray with lunch. “Hey.” He set the tray down on Harry’s desk picking up the tea and brought over to Harry. “I know this all feels helpless right now.” He passed him the cup. “But the night always feels darkest before the dawn.”

Harry nodded. “It feels like my whole life as been nothing but darkness. Like I’m living in that place where it’s only day for a few hours.”

Regulus nodded. “I know that feeling.” He shifted to sit next to Harry on the bed. “All I can advise is you hold onto those few hours, those moments when the sun hits you.”

“What’s the point?” Harry sighed. “What’s the point in playing by the rules when no one else is. Dumbledore, Voldemort, the Death Eaters, the Ministry.” He shook his head. “I want to burn them all, I want to scream at the world and just…”

“I know.” Regulus wrapped his arm around Harry’s shoulders. “And we will but we’ll do it the right way, with a little underhanded deeds as well.”

Harry nodded. “I just hate this so much.”

“I know. We will win Harry. It might take longer than planned but we will win.” Regulus promised. “And do you want to know how I know that?”

“How?”

“Because we have you on our side.” Regulus grinned at him.

Harry smiled. “Thanks, Da… I mean Regulus.”

Regulus smiled. “I’d be honoured if you wanted to call me Dad, Harry.”

Harry nodded. “Then… Thanks Dad.”

“Okay, I’m going to leave you to eat your lunch and relax for a bit.” Regulus kissed the side of his head and got up, leaving the room, his heart swelling at Harry accepting him into his life as part of his family.

Chapter 66

Harry ate his lunch looking out of the window at the garden. He could see his dad out there with Siri and Briar, he must have gone to pick them up. Finishing off his sandwich he took the tray downstairs and headed into the garden, deciding to seek out a bit of sunshine while he could.

“Harry!” Siri barrelled into him.

Harry smiled. “Hey sis, what are you guys up to?” He ruffled her hair.

“We’re playing football. You wanna play with us?” Siri asked.

“I’d love to.” Harry followed her over to where his dad and Briar were passing the ball between each other.

As Harry approached, his dad looked up and smiled warmly. "Hey, Harry, ready to show us your skills?" he teased.

Harry grinned and joined them, feeling the warmth of the sun and the joy of being with his family. The afternoon was filled with laughter and playful competition, each of them savouring the moments of togetherness.

Siri, with her boundless energy, darted around and made it a challenge for anyone to keep up with her. Briar, though younger, showed remarkable dexterity and determination. James and Harry exchanged knowing glances, appreciating the simple yet profound happiness of the day.

After several rounds, they finally took a break, collapsing onto the soft grass. "You guys are really good," Harry remarked, catching his breath.

Siri beamed. "Thanks, Harry!"

James chuckled. "I think we've got quite the team here."

“Get them flying and we’re close to having a full Quidditch team.” Harry grinned.

As they lay there, enjoying the tranquillity of the garden, Harry felt an overwhelming sense of belonging and peace. This was his family, and he cherished every moment with them.

"Shall we go inside for some ice cream?" James suggested, and the excited nods from Siri and Briar confirmed the plan.

Harry followed them inside, feeling content and grateful for the family that had embraced him so wholly. When they got back to the house it was to find a lot more people there than when they left the house.

“Harry.” Hermione rushed over to him. “Are you all right?”

“I’m fine… What’s going on?” Harry looked around, seeing the whole Weasley clan, Tonks and Kingsley and a few others gathered around in the living room.

“It got a bit crazy at the Order meeting.” Draco made his way over. “Sirius kinda lost it on Dumbledore, expelled him and a bunch of others from the house it was rather cool if a little bit terrifying.” He ran his hand through his hair.

Harry looked over at where Sirius was frantically talking with James and Regulus, Remus keeping a calm hand on his shoulder. For a second, he saw Sirius in shining armour and chainmail with a sword at his hip. “What did Dumbledore do?”

Ron shook his head. “We don’t know we didn’t catch anything on the extendable ears, mum put up imperturbable charms on the door.”

Fred and George walked over. “Hey Harry, cool place you got here.” Fred greeted him.

“Hey. Any idea what’s going on?” Harry asked.

“Just that the Order has been split. Those on Dumbledore’s side and those on yours.” George motioned around him.

Harry nodded. “I’m going to go find out what happened.” He left his friends walking over to Sirius, Remus and his dads. “What’s going on?” He asked.

Regulus gave Sirius an incredulous look. “My brother lost his temper.”

“You would have too if you’d heard the bullshit he was spewing Reggie.” Sirius glared at Regulus. “Dumbledore was trying to paint you as a liar Harry, he was saying you’ve been corrupted by the dark side and can’t be trusted anymore. That you might still be possessed.” He explained to Harry. “They were talking about locking you away somewhere, confining you because Snape was clearly not on our side and had lied about the ritual.”

Harry's eyes widened in shock. "They can't be serious." He whispered, feeling a cold dread settle in his stomach. "Dumbledore is really going that far just to keep me quiet?"

Remus squeezed Sirius's shoulder, his voice calm and steady. "I think this is less about keeping you quiet and more about getting control over you again."

James, looking older and more tired than Harry had ever seen him, nodded in agreement. "We need to be very careful now. The fact that the Order is split means we can't trust everyone we've considered allies."

Harry's anger flared. "So, what do we do? Just sit here and wait for them to come after me?"

Sirius shook his head, determination hardening his features. "No, Harry. We're going to fight this. We have people on our side, and we're not going to let Dumbledore destroy everything we've worked for. But we need to be smart about it."

“I think it’s time to release Rita into the arena.” Regulus spoke up. “The Ministry has done some good groundwork for us with the general public when it comes to discrediting Dumbledore. I think now is the perfect time to get the full story out there.”

“The Prophet won’t print it.” Sirius shook his head. “They’re firmly in Fudge’s pocket and even he won’t approve such a story.”

Regulus smirked. “I wasn’t thinking about the Prophet. Leave it with me. I’ll be back in a little while.” He leant up to kiss James’ cheek and then hurried off out the door, disappearating at the end of the driveway.

Sirius sighed. “Just once, I wish he could give us a straight answer and not be so fucking cryptic.” He shook his head.

James grinned. “Yeah, but then he wouldn’t be Regulus.” He turned to Harry. “What do you think Harry, are you ready to tell all these people the truth? Do you think they’ll make good members of the LADB.”

Harry looked around at the adults gathered and nodded. “Yeah, I think they will.”

James called for everyone to gather around conjuring chairs for everyone to sit around. Draco, Ron and Hermione took Siri and Briar upstairs, they already knew everything, so they didn’t need to stay. Mrs Weasley tried to send Fred, George and Ginny away too, but Harry insisted that they stay. Mr Weasley agreed, knowing that the kids would find a way to listen in anyway.

Harry looked around at all the trusted faces and took a deep breath. He could do this. This was what he’d been training for. So, he started talking, he told them everything. By the time he reached the end of his story, Molly and Arthur were white in the face and Molly had tears in her eyes.

“The good news is, is that we’ve eliminated all but two of Voldemort’s horcruxes.” Harry looked around. “The bad news, we’re pretty sure is Dumbledore’s possession of one, locket, and the other… The other Bellatrix Lestrange has.” He pressed his lips together.

“The break in at Gringotts.” Kingsley said.

Harry nodded. “Which means, they’re probably going to use it to bring him back.”

Sirius frowned. “You don’t think they believe you’re still…”

“I don’t know.” Harry shook his head. “The fact they’re acting without my orders makes me think so.” He rubbed his jaw.

Kingsley nodded. "So, what's the plan? We can't just sit around and wait for them to make the first move."

Harry nodded, his determination solidifying. "We need to act fast and decisively. Our priority is to secure the horcrux at Hogwarts. If Dumbledore has it, we must find a way to retrieve it without alerting him."

Fred and George exchanged a look. "Leave that to us." Fred said confidently. "We've got a few tricks up our sleeves that might just do the job."

“You will not.” Molly gasped. “It’s too dangerous.”

“We can do it mum.” George told her. “We’re not going to sit back and let other’s do the fighting, we know Hogwarts better than anyone.”

Harry glanced at Molly, his expression softening. "Molly, we need every advantage we can get. Fred and George know the castle's secrets better than anyone. If there's another way to retrieve the horcrux without jeopardizing their safety, we'll find it."

Arthur placed a reassuring hand on Molly's shoulder. "They’re right, dear. We must trust them."

James beamed proudly at his son. “We can help with that too.” He motioned to himself, Sirius and Remus.

“So, we plan for getting into Dumbledore’s office to try and find the locket.” Harry nodded his head. “Then I suppose we try and find out what’s happening with the Death Eaters and Voldemort. It’s likely they’ll be using the final horcrux to bring him back.”

“We need more insight into what the Ministry is planning.” Arthur spoke up. “Fudge is a liability, we need to know more about what is going on.”

“We have someone for that.” Harry answered. “I can’t divulge their identity for their own safety, but we should have more information soon. From what we know they’re trying to pin the Azkaban break out on Barty, Evan, Peter and Severus.” He rubbed the back of his neck. “Which I think was probably a suggestion from Dumbledore.”

“Or someone still working with Dumbledore.” Kingsley rubbed his jaw. “Tonks and I will make sure we’re on their case; we can plant red herrings to keep them away from any true leads.” He told Harry.

Harry nodded. “I’d appreciate that but don’t do anything to risk yourselves.”

James stepped up. “I think for now that’s all we can do, I would say everyone keeps going as normal, except for the people in this room be careful who you speak to about what. Keep communication on the private channels and we’ll work to plan another meeting soon.” He looked around. “Molly, Arthur, if you need a place to stay…”

“I think we’ll head back to the Burrow.” Arthur told them. “But thank you.”

Everyone started to disperse, James offered for Hermione and Ron to stay over and given how fried Harry was, Molly and Arthur agreed. Harry headed up to his room to find Siri and Briar giving Draco and Ron makeovers while Hermione tried her best not to laugh. “Nice nails Ron.” Harry grinned seeing the sparkly red glitter nail polish.

Ron winked at him. “Thanks Harry.” He also had a bunch of butterfly clips in his hair and Briar was working on applying a bright red lipstick to his lips.

“You’re next.” Draco told Harry, sporting bright pink butterfly clips in his hair, silver eyeshadow, black sparkly nails and glossy pink lips.

Harry chuckled, sitting down next to Hermione and rested his head on her shoulder.

Hermione slung her arm around him with a fond smile. “We’ll get through this.” She promised him.

“I know. I have my knights with me.” He looked over at Draco and Ron who were now being given jewellery.

James walked up into the room. “Wow, looking good guys.” He grinned at them. “Siri, Briar, let’s give Harry and his friends some time together.” He ushered the girls out of the room. “There’s wipes in the bathroom.” He whispered before heading downstairs with the girls.

Harry got the wipes for Draco and Ron not before Hermione had gotten some pictures of them. He sat down on the bed and sighed, running a hand through his hair. “When did everything get so complicated.”

“Dunno mate.” Ron laid down across the foot of the bed.

Hermione moved to sit beside Harry, her hand gently resting on his arm. “But remember, we've faced worse, and we're still here.”

“I guess.” Harry murmured. “It just feels like there's always something new to deal with.”

Draco, now free of the glitter and clips, nodded in agreement. “True, but at least we have each other. That counts for something, right?”

Ron, still sprawled across the bed, added, “And a bit of fun doesn’t hurt. We’ll figure it out, as always.”

Harry managed a small smile, feeling the warmth of his friends' support. “Thanks guys.”

The room fell into a comfortable silence, each of them lost in their thoughts, but united in their bond. The challenges ahead seemed a little less daunting with his friends by his side. Ron sat up. “Exploding snap anyone?” He suggested.

They sat down on the floor and played a few rounds of exploding snap chatting about silly things, Ron and Draco making Hermione and Harry laugh as they got hyper competitive with each other.

Downstairs Regulus arrived home and found James cooking dinner while the girls coloured at the table. He smiled hearing the laughter from upstairs. He walked over and hugged his husband tightly. “I love you.” He mumbled into his shoulder.

James turned around, leaning down and kissed him softly. “I love you too. We’re going to be okay.” He promised him.

“Yeah.” Regulus nodded. “The story is going to be printed and released before the kids go back to school.” He told him. “In the Quibbler.”

“The Quibbler, how’d you manage that?” James asked.

“The man who runs it was Pandora’s husband.” Regulus explained. “He was all too happy to help me.” He pressed his lips together.

James nodded. “Well, it’s not the most reputable publication but it’s something.”

Regulus chuckled. “Yeah. Now, what can I do to help?” He rolled up his sleeves.

“Well, my darling husband, you can be in charge of chopping the mushrooms.” He passed him a knife and chopping board. “They’re in the fridge.”

Regulus nodded and set to work.

 

The next morning owls arrived with Hogwarts letters for the four teenagers. Harry opened his and checked the letter which had a few new books he needed. Everyone jumped when Hermione cried out as a bright red badge fell into her palm. “I got prefect.” She gasped, showing them the badge.

Harry beamed. “Congrats Hermione. I mean no doubt you’re the best person for the job.” He got up to give her a hug.

“No way!” Draco exclaimed. “That fucking bastard.” He ran his hand through his hair.

“What is it?” Harry frowned.

“Dear Mr Lupin. It is with deep regret due to new laws passed this summer by the Ministry of Magic, that we will be unable to continue your education here at Hogwarts. Yours Regrettably Albus Dumbledore.” Draco screwed up the letter and clutched at his hair. It wasn’t fair. He hated that man. He hated the Ministry.

Harry rushed over and wrapped his arms around Draco. “It’s going to be okay. We’re going to fight it.” He promised him.

Draco sobbed, clinging to Harry.

Ron nodded. “If you don’t go back, none of us go back.” He squeezed Draco’s shoulder.

“No.” Draco shook his head. “You have to go back.” He wiped at his eyes. “It’s fine, I’ll be fine. They can’t stop me from learning or getting my qualifications. I can home study.” He sniffed. “But you guys need to go back. We have to find that locket and end this.”

Hermione sniffed. “It won’t be the same without you.” She hugged her best friend tightly.

The room fell silent, each teenager grappling with the weight of this sudden change. Harry drew in a deep breath, determination hardening his features. "No Ron is right, if you don’t go none of us go. We’re going to fight this. We’ll talk to Juliet and we should tell our parents right away.”

They hurried downstairs to find James, Regulus, Remus and Sirius sat around the breakfast table.

“Dad.” Draco held out the letter to Remus.

Remus took the letter, and his eyes narrowed. He passed the letter to Sirius. Sirius growled reading it and slammed his hand down on the table. “Fucking cunt.” He exclaimed, getting up and pulled Draco into a tight hug. “We’ll fight it pup.”

Remus nodded. “This will not stand.”

Regulus picked up the letter and frowned. “What new law?” He questioned.

“I don’t know.” James shook his head.

Harry stepped forward, his face set in a fierce expression. "We'll figure this out together. We won't let them push us around."

Juliet entered the room, noticing the tension in the air. "What's going on?" she asked, concern etched on her face.

Draco turned to her, his voice wavering but resolute. "They've passed a new law that prevents me from going back to Hogwarts. But we're not giving up. We're going to fight it."

Juliet's eyes widened as she took the letter from Regulus and scanned its contents. "This is outrageous," she said, her voice steady with conviction. "We'll need to gather more information and see if there's a way to challenge this legally or get an exemption."

Sirius nodded, his anger simmering beneath the surface. "There's no way they're keeping Draco from his education."

Hermione stepped forward, her eyes bright with determination. "We'll research everything about this new law. There's got to be loopholes or ways to counteract it."

Draco looked around at his friends and family, feeling a spark of hope igniting within him. With their support, he knew they could overcome whatever obstacles lay ahead.

James stood up, his voice firm. "First things first, we'll contact everyone we know who might be able to help. We'll fight this every step of the way."

Ron placed a reassuring hand on Draco's shoulder. "You're not alone in this. We'll stand by you, no matter what."

“Thanks everyone.” Draco sniffed.

Remus got up and pulled him in for a tight hug. “It’s going to be okay pup. I will never stop fighting for you.” He promised him.

Harry smiled. “Yeah and if you can’t go back to Hogwarts we can just form our own better magic school.”

Draco laughed. “Oh yeah, Potter Academy?”

“I was actually thinking the Potter and Lupin Totally Awesome and Much Better Than Hogwarts School of Excellence.” Harry nudged him.

“Hey, what about us?” Ron exclaimed. “Surely it should be the Potter, Lupin, Granger and Weasley Totally Awesome and Much Better Than Hogwarts School of Excellence.”

Hermione rolled her eyes. “The names should be in alphabetical order so really it would be the Granger, Lupin, Potter and Weasley Totally Awesome and Much Better Than Hogwarts School of Excellence.”

Draco shook his head grinning at his friends. “You guys are crazy. I love you.”

The three of them pulled Draco in for a group hug. “We love you too.” Ron ruffled his hair.

Draco felt warmth envelop his heart as he looked around at the faces of his friends. Their unwavering support was a beacon of hope amidst the uncertainty that loomed over his future. They headed upstairs still talking about the idea of forming their own school, sparking debates and laughter about the fanciful names and subjects they could teach.

"Imagine the subjects we could offer." Hermione said, her eyes alight with enthusiasm. "Advanced spellcraft, magical creature conservation, and…"

"Practical Defense Against the Dark Arts," Ron added with a grin. "No more theory-heavy classes. We'd learn by doing!"

Harry chuckled. "And definitely flying lessons, taught by yours truly and potions with Professor Draco." He teased, earning a playful shove from Draco.

Meanwhile, downstairs the adults were also thinking about the children’s joke idea.

“Starting a school for magic.” Sirius pressed his lips together. “It’s an idea.”

Remus frowned. “And how are we going to get the money to fund an entire school?”

Sirius laughed. “Babe did you forget who you married? Black family fortune.”

“It would be possible financially.” Regulus tilted his head to the side. “Perhaps a day school though, I don’t much fancy the idea of a boarding school.”

“And we could open it to everyone, anyone who wants to learn. Fuck the stupid Ministry laws.” Sirius slapped his hand on the table.

Juliet looked around at them all. “I don’t think the children were being serious.”

“Of course not, I’m Sirius.” Sirius smirked.

Regulus rolled his eyes. “That joke wasn’t funny when we were eight and it’s not funny now.” He shook his head.

Sirius laughed. “You love it. And the kids might not have been serious but I think we should consider it. I mean… How likely is it going to be that Draco can go back?”

Juliet sighed. “Knowing who’s been writing the new creature laws, I have my doubts. Are any of you familiar with Delores Umbridge.”

Remus’ eyes darkened. “Yes.” He growled. “I should have guessed she was behind this.”

“I didn’t want Draco to give up hope but… It’s not looking good for werewolves right now. Your options are probably going to be homeschooling with him going to another country to take his exams or sending him to another country. America has great schools for lycanthrope children.” Juliet explained.

Remus rubbed his temples. “I don’t want to send him so far away.”

“And he shouldn’t have to be away from all his friends.” Sirius shook his head. “This school idea is starting to sound better and better the more we talk about these things.”

“Setting up a school is a massive undertaking,” Remus said thoughtfully. “We’d need teachers, resources, a safe location…”

“We could manage, I mean we already have the basics for teaching down. You can do Defence, James can do Charms, Reggie can do Potions, I can do Transfiguration.” Sirius interrupted counting off on his fingers. “Location. We’ve got loads of old Black family properties, just sitting there surly one of them would be perfect. And we could hire some others on for the other subjects.”

Juliet nodded. “It would require a lot of planning, but it’s possible. And think about how much it would mean to the children, to have a safe haven where they can learn without fear.”

Regulus raised an eyebrow. “And you think the Ministry will just let this happen? They’ll fight us at every turn.”

“Perhaps.” Juliet agreed. “But that’s what you’d have me for.”

“We cannot name it the Granger, Lupin, Potter and Weasley Totally Awesome and Much Better Than Hogwarts School of Excellence.” James shook his head with a grin.

Sirius laughed. “I don’t know it’s got a catchy ring to it.”

Remus groaned. “You’re all insane. Hogwarts has been the foundation of British schooling since… Merlin knows how long. No one would attend. Unless you’re suggesting we do this solely for Draco.”

“There are loads of kids who either can’t afford Hogwarts or aren’t allowed to go to Hogwarts for specific reasons like lycanthrope.” Juliet pointed out. “But we are getting ahead of ourselves, we are currently at war and trying to take down potentially two very powerful warlocks and keep our kids safe and fighting the Ministry who firmly have their heads stuck in the sand. I would suggest this be something you consider once we’ve cleaned our plates of all of that.” She added.

Sirius sighed. “She’s right. I guess… We’ll have to homeschool Draco. If nothing can be done.” He looked to Remus.

Remus nodded. “Yes, we’ll do the best we can for him.”

“I’m starting to worry about Harry going back to Hogwarts.” James sighed. “I don’t like the idea of him being so close to Dumbledore.”

Regulus nodded, with a sigh. “I would say I would watch over him but I was given a letter of redundancy as Professor Sinistra has decided to come out of retirement but I think we all know the only reason I was given that job was so I would cause tension with the memory loss.” He pinched the bridge of his nose.

“Let’s wait and see what happens with Rita’s article, I think opinion on Dumbledore is going to change very quickly once it comes out.” Juliet looked around at all of them.

“We need to get that locket.” James shook his head.

“I wish I’d never given it to him.” Regulus shook his head.

James squeezed his hand. “It wasn’t your fault love. You weren’t to know he wasn’t to be trusted.” He kissed his knuckles.

“None of us knew what Dumbledore was really capable of.” Remus agreed.

“It wasn’t your fault baby brother.” Sirius reached out placing a hand on Regulus’ shoulder. “We’re going to end this. We’re going to get rid of Voldy and Dumby and then we’ll open a magic school of our own and say fuck you to the Ministry.”

Regulus smiled. “Fuck You Ministry of Magic Academy.”

Sirius snorted. “That has potential.” He nodded his head.

Chapter 67

A few days later Juliet returned with a copy of the Quibbler and the news that there was no working around the new law, Draco would not be able to return to Hogwarts for his fifth year. Draco sat there staring down at the table and wanted to cry. It wasn’t fair.

Harry wrapped his arm around Draco. “I’m so sorry Dray.”

Draco rested his head on Harry’s shoulder. “I fucking hate this.”

Harry nodded. “I know. Me too.”

Remus got up and pulled Draco up into a tight hug as the young man began to sob into his chest. “I’m so sorry pup. I’m so sorry.”

Sirius get up and sandwiched Draco between them. “It’s going to be okay pup.” He promised. “It’s all going to be okay.”

Harry looked to his dads who were both looking sadly at Draco. Remus and Sirius steered Draco outside and he turned his gaze to the magazine on the table in front of Juliet. “Is that it?” He asked.

Juliet nodded. “Have a read.” She pushed the magazine towards him.

The front cover was a picture of two young men stood together and then a small picture of Dumbledore today and the last recorded picture of Grindelwald. The title was splashed across the cover. DUMBLEDORE’S SECRETS. A TALE OF CORRUPTION AND MANIPULATION.

The first page had a letter from the editor and then the article began on page three.

Albus Percival Wolfric Brian Dumbledore, born in August 1881, is a name synonymous with greatness in the wizarding world. Renowned for his exceptional intellect and powerful magic, Dumbledore has been celebrated as the vanquisher of the Dark Wizard Grindelwald and a staunch opponent of Lord Voldemort. However, recent revelations have cast a shadow over his illustrious career, revealing a complex and troubling relationship with Grindelwald, and a history of manipulation that has shaped the wizarding world for nearly a century.

Dumbledore's friendship with Gellert Grindelwald began in the summer of 1899 when the two brilliant young wizards met in Godric's Hollow. Their bond quickly deepened, built on shared ideals and a vision of a new world order where wizards would reign supreme over Muggles. It was during this time that Dumbledore and Grindelwald reportedly co-authored much of the doctrine that Grindelwald would later use to justify his reign of terror. The infamous phrase "For the Greater Good" became the cornerstone of Grindelwald's ideology, a chilling testament to the influence Dumbledore had on his soon to be lover.

Dumbledore's influence extends far beyond his relationship with Grindelwald. For decades, he has been a puppet master, pulling strings from behind the scenes to shape the wizarding world to his liking. His tenure as Headmaster of Hogwarts saw numerous questionable decisions, from his controversial hiring practices to his secretive and often autocratic leadership style. More disturbingly, Dumbledore's manipulations have directly impacted the lives of countless individuals, including the Boy Who Lived, Harry Potter.

One of the most egregious examples of Dumbledore's manipulations is his treatment of Harry Potter. After the tragic ‘deaths’ of James and Lily Potter, Dumbledore placed Harry with his Muggle relatives, the Dursleys, who were known for their abusive behaviour. This decision, ostensibly made for Harry's protection, subjected the young boy to years of neglect and mistreatment. Critics argue that Dumbledore's true motive was to keep Harry isolated and reliant on him, moulding the boy into the weapon he needed to defeat Voldemort.

However as recent events have shown, James Potter, Harry's father, was another casualty of Dumbledore's manipulations. Just before He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named attacked the Potter home, he lured James Potter from his home where he incapacitated the man and placed a body double in his place to die. James Potter was the imprisoned by Dumbledore for many years before he was put under strong memory charms and placed in France, along with Regulus Black another of Dumbledore’s captives.

As more details emerge about Dumbledore's past and his manipulations, the wizarding world must grapple with the reality that one of its most revered figures may have a far darker legacy than previously believed. The true extent of Dumbledore's influence and the ethical implications of his actions will continue to be a subject of intense debate and scrutiny.

In the end, Dumbledore's story serves as a cautionary tale about the dangers of unchecked power and the consequences of manipulation, even when done "for the greater good."

Evidence and further details of the claims in this article provided on pages 5-12.

Harry flicked through the magazines, his own interview where he detailed everything that he would have said at the Wizengamot. The published letters, the statements from Regulus and James about their own experiences.

Suddenly a patronus appeared in the kitchen.

“Fudge has signed a warrant for Dumbledore’s arrest. He has fled Hogwarts and gone into hiding.” Kingsley’s voice said before vanishing.

“He’s on the run.” James smirked.

Harry’s eyes widened. “What’s going to happen to Hogwarts?”

“I don’t know kiddo.” James sighed. “But I’m going to find out.” He got up and left the room.

“So it’s a couples thing making grand statements and then leaving without explanation?” Juliet smirked at Regulus.

Regulus shrugged. “He learnt it from me.” He stood up. “I’m going to go and tell Sirius and Remus the news.” He walked outside leaving Harry alone with Juliet.

“How are you doing Harry?” Juliet asked him.

Harry sighed. “I just want it to be over.” He shook his head.

Juliet gave him a sad smile. “I know, it will be soon. We’re closing in.” She reached into her pocket and pulled out a letter. “This was delivered to me last night for you.” She slid the letter over to him. “From a friend.”

Harry took the letter looking down at the envelope and registered the handwriting. He nodded. “Thank you Juliet, will you excuse me.” He got up and raced up to his room tearing open the letter as soon as the door was closed, slumping down on his window seat. He glanced out the window quickly to see Remus and Regulus stood together talking while Draco sat a little further away with Sirius both of them smoking a cigarette as they talked. Harry turned his attention back to the letter.

Dear Harry,

I hope you’re doing okay. I wish I could be there for you, but it doesn’t look like that’s going to happen for a long time. I’m going away, Severus has helped me get a position within a school in another country, I won’t say which one for safety’s sake in case this letter is intercepted.

I wish I didn’t have to do this over a letter, and I hope you can forgive me, but I think this should be the end of our relationship. I want you to know how much I love you, which is probably a bigger dick move considering I’m breaking up with you, but I want you to know how much our relationship means… meant? Means to me.

You helped me become the person I wanted to be. You freed me from the chains of my family and helped me accept who I really am. I will always love you for that.

But I don’t want you to have to wait for me. Especially when I think there’s someone out there, who has always truly had your heart more than I ever could. I want you to be happy. I hope you will be happy.

Thank you for sharing your heart with me if even for a short time.

You’re a great man Harry and I hope one day we will see each other again.

Stay strong and believe in yourself.

All my love

Theo x

Harry stared at the letter tears welling in his eyes. He screwed the letter up and threw it across the room and buried his head in his hands.

The room felt suddenly colder, emptier, as though Theo's departure had pulled the warmth and light from Harry's world. As the echoes of Theo's words settled in his mind, Harry couldn't help but reflect on the moments they had shared, the laughter, the safety, the love. It was a world that seemed so distant now, lost in the tides of change and uncertainty. There was a part of him that wanted to beg Theo to stay, to fight for what they had. It wasn’t fair.

None of this was fair.

His whole life had been a horrible dance of people he loved being given and taken away again. Harry got up and moved over to the bed, curling up on his side and sobbed into his pillow. Sometimes he wished he was dead. It would be better than suffering with this pain, over and over again. Maybe he should have stayed in Death’s Hall.

“Harry?” Draco knocked on the door, pushing it open and stopped seeing Harry sobbing on the bed. He rushed over and sat down on the edge of the bed, pulling him up and holding him close as Harry sobbed into his shoulder.

Harry's breaths came in shallow, ragged bursts as he tried to suppress the wave of anguish that threatened to engulf him. Draco's arms around him felt like a lifeline in a sea of desolation. For a moment, Harry allowed himself to be held, to be comforted, but his grief was too deep, too consuming.

"Why does everyone I love leave me?" Harry's voice was barely a whisper, choked by his tears. "Why can't I keep anyone close?"

Draco held him tighter, not offering empty reassurances but simply being there, his presence a silent testament to his support.

"You have me, Harry." Draco murmured gently. "And I'm not going anywhere."

Harry clung to those words, desperate for some semblance of hope. The room, though still cold and empty, seemed to brighten slightly with Draco's promise. But the scars of his past, the relentless ebb and flow of loss, were etched deep into Harry's soul, and healing would take time.

Draco moved to lay down next to Harry on the bed who curled up next to him, his head resting on Draco’s chest as he cried himself to sleep, Draco stroking his hair completely confused on what had happened.

As the afternoon light filtered through the curtains, Harry stirred, feeling the warmth of Draco's presence beside him. The pain was still there, gnawing at the edges of his consciousness, but for now, it was muted, overshadowed by the comfort of companionship.

Draco remained silent, his fingers continuing to stroke Harry's hair with gentle rhythm. He knew that words alone could not heal the wounds Harry carried, but he hoped that his presence could offer a semblance of solace.

Eventually, Harry's eyes fluttered open, red and puffy from the tears that had long since dried. He looked up at Draco, finding a pair of eyes filled with concern and unwavering support.

"Draco?" Harry whispered, his voice cracking.

Draco simply nodded “I’m here."

Harry pushed himself to sit up, wiping his eyes on his sleeve.

“What happened?” Draco asked him softly.

“Theo wrote me a letter.” Harry mumbled. “He broke up with me.”

“Shit Harry, I’m so sorry.” Draco shook his head. “That fucking sucks.”

Harry nodded. “I hate this. I hate all of it. I just want a fucking normal life.” He exclaimed.

Draco nodded. “I know.”

Draco reached out, placing a reassuring hand on Harry's shoulder. "You deserve so much more than this, Harry," he said softly. "And I know it's hard to see it now, but things will get better."

Harry let out a shaky breath, his eyes searching Draco's face for any sign of false hope. But all he found was sincerity and a resolve that gave him a glimmer of strength.

"How do you always know what to say?" Harry asked, his voice trembling.

Draco shrugged, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "I don't always know, but I do know that I care about you. And I want to help however I can."

For a moment, they sat in silence, the weight of Harry's sadness hanging between them. But within that silence, there was also a sense of understanding, a bond forged through shared experiences and unspoken promises.

Eventually, Harry spoke again, his voice barely above a whisper. "Thank you, Draco. For everything."

Draco nodded, giving Harry's shoulder a gentle squeeze. "Anytime, Harry. Anytime."

Regulus found them sat on the bed playing cards and knocked on the door. “Hey, your dad’s back.” He told them. “You okay Harry?”

Harry shrugged.

“Draco could you give us a minute?” Regulus asked.

Draco nodded. “Sure.” He got up and headed downstairs.

Regulus walked over and sat down on the edge of the bed. “What’s going on?” He asked him softly.

“It’s just… the sun has completely gone in behind the clouds.” Harry hugged his knees to his chest. “Theo sent me a letter; he broke up with me.” He mumbled.

“Oh Harry, I’m so sorry.” Regulus shifted to wrap his arm around Harry. “It’s hard when your first love ends, it feels like it will last forever which makes it even worse.”

“Why does it have to end?” Harry sighed. “Why can’t it just keep going?”

Regulus smiled. “Sometimes it does, but a lot of the times it’s because it’s helping us become the people we’re meant to be for when our last love comes along.” He rubbed Harry’s back. “It doesn’t make it any less special or real, but it makes the pain of the end worth it.” He explained.

Harry frowned. “You speak from experience.”

Regulus chuckled. “Yeah, I do.”

“Is my dad your last love?” Harry asked him.

“Yeah, he is.” Regulus smiled. “But I never would have been able to love him without my first and second… and third love.” He shook his head. “It’s okay to grieve Theo and your love for him. I don’t want you to think it was hopeless or this end was inevitable because life has a way of handing us shitty cards but it’s also a chance to learn and grow, so you know more when the time comes when your next love makes themselves known whenever that might be.”

Harry sniffed. “Thanks dad.” He nodded his head. “I think I get it.”

Regulus smiled. “And if you want to talk about Theo and how you’re feeling about this, you can always talk to me.”

“I’m really glad you and dad found each other.” Harry hugged Regulus tightly.

“Me too.” Regulus kissed the top of his head. “Just like I’m glad your dad had his first love with your mum, because then we got you.” He smiled.

Harry smiled. “Yeah?”

“Yeah. Your mum was a great woman, and I know she’d be so proud of you. Just like we are.” Regulus told him. “We are going to end this, Harry. As soon as we possibly can. And I know that the weight of the wizarding world keeps being placed on your shoulders which is wrong, it’s not your responsibility to fix all of this. We’ll do it as a unit, the Life and Death Brigade.” He promised him.

Harry nodded. “In omnia paratus.”

“In omnia paratus.” Regulus nodded. “Come on, your dad has news.” He got up and helped Harry up, keeping an arm wrapped around his shoulders as he led him from the room.

In the kitchen James, Remus, Sirius and Draco were sat around the kitchen table.

“You okay kiddo?” James asked getting up to greet his son.

Harry nodded, giving his dad a hug. “Yeah, I’m okay. Reg said you have news?”

James nodded. “Yeah, come and sit down.” He motioned for Harry to sit down.

Once everyone was seat with cups of tea, James took a deep breath. “Dumbledore has fled Hogwarts, Fudge tried to put someone from the Ministry in as Headmaster, but he doesn’t have that sort of authority, and the school board voted that Minerva would take over as Headmistress, which means she needs a new Transfiguration and Defence Against the Dark Arts professors. Dumbledore had already got Slughorn to come back for Potions. The Ministry have put a law in place that they can appoint a professor should the Head of Hogwarts not be able to find a suitable candidate for the position. Dumbledore had been struggling to find a suitable candidate for Defence, but Minerva had an idea to prevent Fudge from placing someone. She offered me the job.” James looked at Sirius. “She wants you to take over Transfiguration.”

Sirius laughed. “Wow, Minnie must be desperate to offer both of us teaching jobs.”

James chuckled. “Honestly I think she would have preferred Remus over me, I’m good at Defence but not as good as Remus. But the laws won’t…”

Remus shrugged. “It’s fine James better you than whoever Fudge was trying to get in the school.” He rolled his eyes.

“That being said, we’ve talked Harry and… We think it would be best for you to remain here and be homeschooled with Draco.” James told Harry.

Harry frowned. “What? No. I have to go back. I have to find the locket.”

James smiled. “No, Harry, it doesn’t have to be on you.” He shook his head. “The school is going to be chaos with everything going on with Dumbledore and we’re still uncertain about what’s going on with the Death Eaters and the Ministry.” He reached out taking Harry’s hand. “This isn’t on you.”

“But it is.” Harry exclaimed. “It has to be me. There’s that prophecy…”

“Fuck the prophecy.” Sirius cut him off. “You’re fifteen kiddo, you don’t have to do this alone, we’re in charge of taking care of you. You don’t have to fight this alone.”

Trust your knights Harry. Death’s voice whispered to him.

Harry hung his head and sighed. “Okay.” He looked at Draco and grinned. “And you won’t be alone.”

“We’ll always have each other.” Draco smiled. “I’m not going anywhere.” He promised.

“So we’re really starting the Potter, Lupin, Granger, Weasley Totally Awesome and Much Better Than Hogwarts School of Excellence.” Harry grinned.

“Let’s just start with having you two as students and see how it goes.” Regulus chuckled. “But it’s something we are considering.”

Harry’s eyes widened. “You’re joking.”

Remus smiled. “You sparked an idea Harry, although I think the name is going to need work shopping and we’re going to have to do a lot of planning but… Maybe once this is all over it’s something we’ll do.” He nodded his head.

Harry grinned. “Cool.”

 

In all the chaos of Draco’s letter and what had happened after Ron had completely forgotten about his own Hogwarts letter. He sat in his room back at the Burrow and opened the heavier than usual envelope and two things fell out. The first was a prefect badge but it was the second thing that made his whole body go cold.

Put it on. Put it on.

The compulsion was so strong, he couldn’t fight it, couldn’t even think of why it was wrong as he unclasped the chain of the locket and clipped it around his neck, tucking it under his shirt.

Ron blinked and looked down at the badge, thoughts of the locket now around his neck vanishing as if he didn’t remember that it was even there.

Chapter 68

Notes:

Hello everyone, I hope you are all well.

I've been having a little bit of a rough time so I apologise for the delay in getting this next chapter to you. I hope you all enjoy this update :)

I cannot believe how much love this story has gotten and I thank you all for your support.

It was weird waking up on September 1^st and not rushing to get ready for the Hogwarts Express. Instead, Harry woke up to Siri and Briar jumping on his bed with giggles and hugs that made him smile. Harry pretended to still be tired picking up Briar and laying her on the top of the bed pretending she was a pillow. “No… Harry.” Briar giggled. “I’m not a pillow.”

“Ah and a new blanket.” Harry grabbed Siri, dropping her over his chest and hugged her tightly. “Mmm I’m gonna get some more sleep. This is very comfy.” He closed his eyes and pretended to snore.

“Nooooo, Harry.” Siri giggled.

Harry laughed and hugged both girls tighter. “Alright, alright. I’m up!” He sat up in bed, stretching and feeling lighter than he had in a long time.

The morning sunlight streamed through the windows, casting a warm, golden glow over the room. The smell of breakfast wafted up from downstairs, and Harry could hear the faint clatter of dishes as someone set the table.

As he got out of bed, Briar and Siri grabbed his hands, pulling him towards the door. “Come on, Harry! Breakfast is ready!”

Harry followed them, his heart swelling with love and gratitude for these precious moments. It was a different kind of magic, one that filled his soul with hope and happiness.

Downstairs, the table was laden with all sorts of delicious food. James had outdone himself. Regulus was already seated, reading the morning Prophet, the headline flashing stated Dumbledore was still at large. James was setting out plates and cutlery, his face lit up with a smile as he spotted Harry.

“Good morning, Harry.” James greeted him. “Sleep well?”

Harry nodded, taking his seat. “Yeah, thanks dad. When do you have to leave?”

James shook his head. “Not for a few hours. I thought we could get in one last game of football this morning.” He set down plates with bacon, eggs, sausages and hashbrowns.

“Sounds good.” Harry agreed.

“Yeah.” Siri exclaimed.

 

Meanwhile over at Moonlit Haven, Draco woke up and headed downstairs to find pancakes waiting and a frazzled Sirius. “Good morning.”

“I can’t do this.” Sirius shook his head. “I’m going to be a shit teacher.”

Remus rolled his eyes passing him a cup of tea. “You’re going to be a great teacher.”

Sirius sighed. “But I’m taking over from Minnie, Remus! Minnie! She’s the fucking best teacher and…”

“And you were her best student.” Remus reminded him. “You’re going to be just fine.”

Draco nodded. “You’re going to do great Sirius. My Transfiguration grades were average before you started teaching me. Just be yourself. You’re going to be the coolest Professor there.” He smiled at his dad.

Sirius ruffled his hair. “Thanks pup.”

“Come on, let’s eat and then you two can go for a ride on the death machine before you need to leave.” Remus steered Sirius to sit down.

Draco grinned. “Can we?” He asked Sirius.

Sirius nodded. “Sure, we can.”

After breakfast, they prepared to head out. Sirius glanced at the gleaming motorbike parked outside, his nerves easing a fraction at the thought of the ride. Remus handed him his helmet, a comforting smile playing on his lips. "Be safe." He kissed him softly.

They mounted the bike, Draco clinging tightly to Sirius as they sped away, the wind whipping around them. They pulled up and decided to take a walk down by the lake’s edge, skipping stones as they went.

“Nice one.” Sirius smiled as Draco skipped a stone across the water.

From the forest edge a twig snapped, and Sirius whipped around.

Draco froze, head whipping to the forest edge. The scent in the air turned rancid, it smelt of death. Blood and rotting flesh. A familiar scent, one he hadn’t smelt in four years.

Out of the woods, a man stepped, his clothes torn, old and bloody. More joined him, there had to be fifteen of them, but it was the first man with dark eyes, long ragged brown hair and menacing sneer that made Draco’s heart stop and his inner wolf whimper.

Sirius put himself in front of Draco. “Can we help you gents?” He asked, hand reaching for his wand.

“We’re here for the boy.” The man said.

Sirius shook his head. “Not fucking happening.” He glared at them.

“The pup belongs with us. He is ours.” The man growled. “I’m his alpha. His sire.”

Draco’s eyes widened. “It was you?”

“I’ve been searching for you.” The man stared at him. “Time to join the pack pup.”

“I have a pack.” Draco found his voice.

The man laughed and the rest of his pack joined him.

Sirius took a step forward, his stance protective and unwavering. "Draco isn't going anywhere with you." He declared, his voice as firm as steel.

“If he won’t come willingly, we’ll take him.” The man charged forward.

Sirius drew his wand and cast a bombarda sending earth, stones and dust flying. “Run.” He shouted to Draco, pushing him back the way they came.

Draco turned and sprinted, wishing he had brought his own wand with him today. Why did he leave it on his bedside table. He ran fast looking back to see Sirius behind him throwing spells as he ran.

And then one of the wolves tackled Sirius down.

“Dad!” Draco exclaimed. He turned and ran for the wolf pinning Sirius to the ground. He kicked the man in the head and helped Sirius to stand out, his lip was split, and he was panting. Sirius spat blood on the ground. “Thanks kid.” He panted.

They didn’t have time to stop as more of the werewolves burst through the forest heading towards them.

“Come on.” Sirius grabbed Draco’s arm and in a quick moment apparated them back to the house. They landed on the ground.

Remus came running out of the house. “What happened?”

Sirius pushed himself up. “Wolves.” He panted.

“It was him.” Draco hugged his knees to his chest. “He came for me.”

Sirius placed his hands on his shoulders. “Hey, he came but he isn’t getting you. Not now, not ever. You’re our pup.” He pulled him in for a hug. “It’s okay. We won’t let him touch you.” He promised.

Remus pulled Draco to his feet, brushing a lock of hair from his forehead. "You're safe now, they won’t touch you."

Sirius pulled himself up and nodded. "We need to figure out why they're after him." He muttered, glancing around the garden as if expecting the wolves to appear any moment.

Remus looked over at his husband. "First, we need to tend to these wounds." He insisted, taking in Sirius’ still bleeding lip and cut cheek. "Come on love, let’s get you inside and fixed up." He led his husband and son back into the house, sitting them both down on the sofa.

With careful hands, Remus cleaned Sirius's cuts, his touch tender and reassuring. Sirius winced as he was healed.

"They won't stop." Draco whispered, his voice trembling. "They'll keep coming."

Remus paused, looking into Draco's eyes with fierce determination. "Then we'll keep fighting." He declared. "Together. Always."

Sirius nodded; his eyes filled with unspoken vows. "They can’t have you pup. You’re ours." He wrapped his arm around him. “But I would prefer if you two stayed with Regulus and Harry while James and I are Hogwarts.” He looked up at Remus. “And stay out of the woods for the full moon.”

Remus nodded. “I agree.”

Draco nodded. “Okay.”

Remus ruffled his hair. “Why don’t you go and pack some stuff, and I’ll call Regulus and James and let them know what’s happened.”

Draco got up on shaking legs and headed upstairs. He busied himself packing up his trunk and then sat on his bed and hugged his knees to his chest. He had prayed he would never meet his creator again, that the monster would remain that. A monster. But now he was real, no longer a shadow from his nightmares. And he wanted him.

Remus knocked on the door. “Draco.”

Draco looked up. “Dad.” He croaked, tears welling in his eyes.

Remus hurried over to him and pulled his pup into his arms holding him close as Draco broke in his arms and sobbed. “It’s okay, you’re safe, he won’t touch you.” He promised.

Draco clung to his dad, inhaling his warm comforting scent and held him close.

Remus rubbed his back. “It’ll be all right.” He promised. “Everything is going to be okay.”

Draco hiccupped. “I’m scared.” He whimpered.

“I know pup. I know.” Remus kissed the top of his head. “It’s going to be okay.” He reassured him. “I’ll protect you. I’ll always protect you.”

Draco continued to cling to his dad, feeling the warmth and safety enveloping him. The fear that had gripped his heart started to slowly dissipate with each soothing word Remus murmured. Minutes felt like hours as they stayed there, locked in an embrace that spoke of unbreakable bonds.

After a while, Remus leaned back slightly, looking into Draco's tear-streaked face. “Why don’t we go downstairs and have some hot chocolate?” He suggested gently.

Draco nodded, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand. “Okay, Dad.”

They made their way down to the kitchen, where Remus busied himself preparing hot chocolate. The familiar routine was comforting, and Draco found solace in watching his dad’s practiced movements.

Sirius walked into the kitchen. “I’ve got to go now pup.”

Draco got up and hugged Sirius tightly. “I’m sorry about your bike.” He mumbled.

“Ah, it’s just bike. You are the most precious thing in my life, in our lives.” He cupped Draco’s face in his hands. “Everything is going to be okay.”

Draco nodded, flinging his arms around Sirius again in a tight hug.

Sirius kissed the top of his head. “Everything will be okay.” He promised him. He pulled back from Draco and walked over to kiss Remus. “I love you.”

“I love you too.” Remus smiled. “We’ll be fine.” He promised.

Sirius nodded and with one last kiss headed into the living room and took the floo to Hogwarts.

Remus and Draco sat at the table, the warmth of the hot chocolate seeping into Draco’s cold hands. Remus reached out and lightly squeezed Draco’s hand. “We’ll get through this, together.” He said softly.

Draco gave a small, shaky smile. “I know we will.” He replied, feeling a renewed sense of strength. With his dad by his side, he knew he could face anything, even the shadows of his past.

 

Remus and Draco moved into Potter Cottage, Remus taking the guest bedroom while Draco moved into Harry’s room. It was a comfort being around each other again. They laid on Harry’s bed staring up at the ceiling. “It’s weird isn’t it. Everyone will be getting to the Great Hall right now.” Harry broke the silence.

Draco nodded. “Yeah. Ron will be complaining about how hungry he is.” He chuckled.

“Hermione will be chastising him.” Harry grinned.

“Fred and George will be plotting their first prank of the year.” Draco glanced at Harry.

Harry laughed. “The new first years will be even smaller than last years.”

“I think we just get taller.” Draco tilted his head to look at Harry, reaching out and taking his hand. “We’re going to be okay.”

“Yeah. Yeah, we are.” Harry nodded. “And they’ll be okay too.”

Draco smiled. “Yeah, we’re your knights after all.”

Harry smiled. “Yeah.”

“Dinner’s ready.” Regulus called from downstairs.

“Come on, I’m starving.” Harry got up from the bed, pulling Draco up and the two of them headed downstairs, stopping short seeing the table laid out like it was the Great Hall with a full roast laid out. “What’s all this?” He asked, taking his usual seat.

Remus smiled. “We wanted you two to have a mini welcome back to school feast.” He explained to them.

Regulus nodded, serving food onto the girls’ plates. “We know this isn’t easy, staying here while your friends are at school.”

“Thanks guys this is amazing.” Draco smiled at them, sitting down and began to serve himself Harry happily joining him.

Remus got a mischievous grin on his face. "And don't worry, we've got a surprise for dessert as well."

Harry raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Oh really? What is it?"

Regulus glanced at Remus, clearly struggling to keep a straight face. "You'll see," Regulus said mysteriously.

As the meal continued, the room filled with laughter and the clinking of cutlery against plates. The atmosphere was warm and comforting, a small but significant reminder of the Great Hall at Hogwarts. After they had finished the main course, Remus stood up and clapped his hands. “Alright, everyone! It's time for the big reveal.”

He disappeared into the kitchen and returned moments later with a large tray covered by a cloth. With a flourish, he removed the cloth to reveal a beautifully decorated cake shaped like the Hogwarts castle.

Harry and Draco's eyes widened in delight. "Wow, this is incredible!" Harry exclaimed.

Draco nodded in agreement, his eyes sparkling with happiness. "You guys really outdid yourselves."

Remus chuckled. "Well, we wanted to bring a bit of Hogwarts here, since you can't be there right now."

The cake was cut, and everyone enjoyed a generous slice while sharing stories and laughing late into the evening. For a moment, it felt as if they were all back at Hogwarts, and the worries of the world seemed distant and insignificant.

After dinner they watched a movie together on the sofas, Harry curled up next to Draco, his head resting on his shoulder with a content smile on his face. They headed to bed and Harry curled up under his duvet with a sigh. He missed Hogwarts but he knew that this was for the best.

 

Over the next month they settled into a routine of study, subjects split between Regulus and Remus. Harry found himself enjoying learning more than he ever had at Hogwarts, he had more freedom to explore magic, he was proud of how he was advancing, his affinity for Transfiguration was shining through. The opportunity to study things he was interested in helped him to get to grips with things he had struggled with for the last four years. One day, Harry beamed as he finally produced a patronus, the stag trotted around the study, shaking its head and prancing about. Draco grinned at him as a wolf pranced around with the stag, the two of them almost dancing together.

“Brilliant boys.” Remus exclaimed.

The patronuses faded away and Harry high fived Draco.

Remus nodded his head. “That was fantastic, I’m so proud of you both. Now, for homework I’d like you to write an essay on patronuses, research the theory behind them and the meaning behind corporeal manifestations.”

Draco and Harry headed outside, both happily chatting about the lesson as they took seats under the tree at the bottom of the garden.

“I need to show you something.” Draco told him. “I’ve been working on this for a while, with the moon goddess and well, just promise you won’t freak out.”

Harry nodded. “Okay.”

Draco stood up, walking back from Harry and took a slow deep breathe, closing his eyes and connected with his wolf. He felt his body shift and change, no pain just shifting and then he was on all fours shaking his body and looking up at Harry.

Harry stared at Draco, his eyes wide as he watched his friend transform into a white wolf, his eyes glowing blue. He gasped realising this was Draco’s form when he transformed under the full moon but the sun was out and the moon was only in half phase. He stayed perfectly still as wolf Draco moved over to him. “Draco?”

The wolf yipped and trotted over to Harry and licked his face.

Harry laughed. “Ew, gross.” He smiled at his best friend, reaching out and stroked his fur, it was so soft. “Draco… You’re brilliant.” He breathed.

Wolf Draco pulled back and then human Draco was kneeling on the grass. He stood up running his hand through his hair. “This is what she wants me to do, she wants me to teach the pack to be one with the wolf.” He explained to him.

Harry jumped up and hugged him. “That’s fantastic, you’re brilliant, so brilliant.” He grabbed the sides of Draco’s face and kissed him without even thinking. Harry’s eyes widened and he pulled back, his face turning red. “I… I’m sorry, I don’t…”

Draco grabbed the front of Harry’s t-shirt and pulled him in, capturing his lips in a bruising kiss, his arms wrapping around Harry tightly as he kissed him.

Harry wrapped his arms around Draco’s neck and kissed him back, gasping when Draco pressed him back against the tree, his body pressed up against Harry as his tongue lightly traced Harry’s lower lip seeking entry. Harry moaned opening his mouth and sinking into the kiss.

Harry felt his heart pounding in his chest, his senses overwhelmed by the intensity of Draco's kiss. He let himself be swept away by the moment, his fingers tangling in Draco's hair as he deepened the kiss. The world around them seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them and the connection they shared.

When they finally broke apart, both were breathless, their foreheads resting together as they tried to gather their thoughts. Harry's mind was racing. He had always felt a deep bond with Draco, but this was something new, something more profound and exhilarating.

Draco's eyes were still glowing faintly blue, a reminder of the transformation he had just undergone. "Harry." He whispered, his voice husky with emotion. "I've wanted to do that for so long."

Harry smiled, his own emotions swirling. "Me too." He admitted, feeling a sense of liberation in the confession. "I never imagined it would be like this, but I wouldn't change it for anything."

Draco smiled, leaning in and kissed him again. “Me neither, it feels like everything has led up to this.” He cupped Harry’s cheek with his hand and brushed his thumb over his cheekbone. “I love you.” He told him.

“I love you too.” Harry smiled.

Draco felt his heart hammering in his chest. He’d longed for Harry to say those words to him, and he felt like he was in a dream. “We’re going to win Harry. We’re going to get through this and then we’ll continue making this shitty world better. You and me.”

“Together.” Harry agreed. “In the air of showing each other things, I have something to show you.” He gently pushed Draco back and moved away from the tree.

Harry took a deep breath and focused like Sirius had shown him and closed his eyes. He felt the shift in his body and then he was looking up at Draco.

Draco grinned looking down at the sleek black cat with bright green eyes. Cat Harry dashed about, weaving through Draco’s legs, purring softly as he brushed against Draco’s legs. Draco knelt down and scratched behind Harry’s ears. “You’re so cute.” He grinned. “Little ball of black chaos.” He chuckled.

Harry nuzzled his hand purring happily before backing away and changing back. “I’m not cute.” He pouted.

Draco walked over and wrapped his arms around Harry. “You’re the cutest.” He kissed him softly. “And brilliant.” He added. “Completely and utterly brilliant.”

Harry blushed. “I need to tell you something else.” He took Draco’s hand and pulled him back to sit beneath the tree. “You remember how Evan and Barty did the ritual to remove the horcrux from me and I sort of died for a minute.”

Draco nodded. “Yeah.”

“Well, for me it was a little longer for a minute.” Harry admitted and proceeded to tell Draco about Death’s Hall and his training. “Death wants me to restore the balance, he said that I have to find these objects, three gifts he gave to his champions, and he wants me to return them to him.”

“The Deathly Hallows.” Draco breathed.

“The what?” Harry asked him.

Draco got up and held out his hand. “Come with me.”

Harry took his hand and the two of them hurried into the house and up to Draco’s room. Draco moving over to his bookshelf. “I read this story, in one of the books Regulus gave me about Death’s champions and something about it, it made me think of something else, something I’d read before. Another story.” He pulled a small thin book from his bookshelf and held it out to Harry.

Harry took the book looking down at it. “The Tales of Beadle and Bard?”

“It’s a collection of wizarding children’s stories. There’s one in there about three brothers who use magic to build a bridge across a river that would have claimed their lives, so he presented each of them with a gift. The eldest brother asked for a wand more powerful than any other wand, the second brother asked for a way to be reunited with his dead fiancé, so Death gave him a stone which would call the dead to him and the third brother asked for a way to hide from death and so Death fashioned him a cloak of invisibility.” Draco explained. “The eldest brother is killed by a thief for the wand, the second brother is driven mad because the ghostly visage of his dead fiancé was unhappy about being brought back from her rest and so he killed himself but the third brother hid from death until he reached old age, then greeted Death as a friend, passing the cloak onto his son.” He sat down next to Harry on the bed. “The Deathly Hallows, people have been obsessed with them for decades and guess who is included in that list?” He asked him.

“Who?” Harry asked.

“Grindelwald.” Draco told him. “He used the symbol of the Deathly Hallows as his own.” He got up and grabbed a notebook and a pen. “The elder wand.” He drew a straight line. “The resurrection stone.” He drew a circle at the base of the line. “The cloak of invisibility.” He drew a triangle with the point at the top of the line.

Harry took the notebook from him. “This is it; these are the three things Death wants me to find.” He breathed.

Draco took his hand. “I think this is what Dumbledore has been searching for. All this time, I think he wanted to find the Deathly Hallows and become the Master of Death.”

“We can’t let that happen.” Harry shook his head. “We have to find them first.”

“I have a theory. Legends, myths, stories like this, they are all based in some way in truth, I think the three brothers, the three champions, were real people. If we can figure out who they were, trace their bloodlines, maybe we can find the Deathly Hallows.” Draco explained to him.

Harry nodded. “I need to hear the Prophecy about me. I think… I think it holds answers to Dumbledore’s motives.” He rubbed his jaw.

“So, we’re planning to break into the Department of Mysteries then?” Draco smirked.

“I think we should.” Harry nodded. “Up for planning a heist?”

“Yeah, yeah I am.” Draco leaned in and kissed him. “I love you.”

“I love you too.” Harry smiled. “I’ll never get tired of hearing that.” He shook his head.

“I know what you mean.” Draco pulled Harry in for another kiss.

Notes:

AH, they're finally together, I love these two idiots so much and I cannot wait to really dive into their relationship and the challenges ahead.

We're reaching the third act of the story:
- Breaking into the Ministry
- Draco has to face his sire again
- Voldy returns
- Harry and Draco figure out more about the Deathly Hallows
- Dumbledore returns
- Ron and the Horcrux
- The final battle

I'm looking forward to sharing the last part of this story with you all and I have a new Drarry story idea in the works ;)

Chapter 69

Notes:

I'm back!

I apologise for the wait, I've just started a new job and things have been chaotic.

I hope I make up for it with this new chapter.

More to come at a more regular pace again :)

Percy Weasley pinched the bridge of his nose, looking between the two teenage boys. “So… You want to break into the Department of Mysteries?”

Harry nodded. “I need to hear the prophecy about me. If I hear it, I’ll be able to figure out Dumbledore’s motives and maybe figure out a way to end all of this.”

Percy sighed. “It isn’t going to be easy.” He shook his head. “I can get you to the door but… I have no idea how to navigate the Department and it’s like a puzzle room, it’s not easy to navigate if you don’t know how.”

“But not impossible.” Draco tilted his head.

Harry exchanged a determined look with Draco, who nodded with a sly grin. “Then we’ll just have to figure it out as we go.”

Percy groaned, rubbing his temples. “Why do I always end up involved in your hare-brained schemes? This could get me fired, you know.”

“Not if you don’t get caught,” Draco interjected smoothly, his trademark smirk firmly in place. “Besides, we have the best motivation anyone could ask for.”

Percy raised an eyebrow. “And what is that?”

“Saving the world,” Harry said simply, his voice carrying a resolve that left no room for argument.

Percy stared at them for a moment longer before throwing his hands up in defeat. “Fine. But don’t expect me to bail you out if, or when, you get caught.”

“We’ll handle it,” Harry assured him. “And Percy… thank you.”

Percy muttered something inaudible under his breath but finally motioned for them to follow. “Come on then, before I change my mind. But for Merlin’s sake, don’t touch anything unless you absolutely have to.”

Harry and Draco exchanged a conspiratorial glance and fell into step behind him, their minds already racing through the possibilities awaiting them behind the mysterious door.

 

The trio arrived at the imposing door of the Department of Mysteries. Shrouded by the invisibility cloak, Harry and Draco pressed close together, their breaths hushed as Percy performed wand movements to bypass the intricate magical locks. The door creaked open, revealing a dimly lit corridor that stretched endlessly into shadows.

“Don’t get separated.” Percy whispered sternly, his eyes flicking nervously down the passage. "Once you’re inside, the enchantments make things... unpredictable."

Harry clutched the cloak tighter around Draco and himself as Percy gestured for them to proceed. The air grew colder the further they moved; the silence interrupted only by the faint hum of magic pulsating through the walls. Room after room opened before them, each stranger than the last, one filled with shimmering clocks whose hands moved in bizarre, jerky patterns; another containing a pool of glowing liquid that rippled despite no visible disturbance.

“We’re looking for the Hall of Prophecy.” Harry murmured under his breath, his green eyes sharp with concentration.

Draco, his wand gripped tightly in his hand, nodded. “This place is like a labyrinth, Potter. Are we even sure how to find it?”

Harry hesitated but then pressed forward, trusting his instincts. “We’ll know it when we see it.”

After what felt like hours navigating endless corridors and disorienting enchantments, they stumbled upon a vast chamber with rows upon rows of glittering orbs, each emitting a soft glow. Harry froze. He knew at once they had arrived.

“The Hall of Prophecy.” He whispered reverently, his scar prickling faintly as he stepped forward.

Draco's gaze roamed over the countless shelves. “How do we find the right one? There must be thousands here.”

Harry's heart pounded as he scanned the rows, his eyes drawn to one orb sitting quietly amidst the others, labelled with fading yet unmistakable text: S.P.T. to A.P.W.B.D. Dark Lord and (?) Harry Potter.

“That’s it.” He said, his voice trembling slightly. “That’s the prophecy.”

He reached out, his hand hovering close to the orb, its soft glow reflecting the determination in his emerald eyes. Draco stood beside him, his wand raised and ready for anything.

As Harry’s fingers closed around the orb, a sudden cold wind swept through the room. The lights dimmed, and from the shadows, a foreboding presence seemed to stir.

“Potter.” Draco muttered sharply, his eyes darting to the dark corners. “I hope you’ve got a plan because I don’t think we’re alone anymore.”

Harry tightened his grip on the prophecy. “We’ll find out soon enough. But for now, run.”

Without hesitation, the two bolted through the labyrinthine aisles, their footsteps echoing in the eerie silence. The soft luminescence of the orbs blurred as they charged past. Something was wailing in the darkness, searching for the invisible thieves, sending chills down their spines. The air grew heavier, charged with an oppressive magic that seemed to claw at their resolve. Harry clutched the prophecy tightly to his chest, his mind racing. They couldn't stop, not now.

“What the fuck is that?” Draco gasped.

“No idea but I don’t want to find out, come on.” Harry pulled open the door and they hurried through closing the door behind him.

As the door slammed shut behind them, Harry and Draco found themselves in a narrow corridor lined with ancient, crumbling stone. The flickering torchlight seemed to dance with the same unease they felt deep in their chests. Harry’s grip on the prophecy orb remained firm, its faint glow guiding them like a beacon in the encroaching darkness.

“Where do we go now?” Draco hissed, his voice taut with urgency.

Harry scanned the length of the corridor, his emerald eyes catching on a faint shimmer in the distance, a doorway, barely perceptible but pulsating with an odd, magical rhythm. “There.” He said, a steely edge to his voice.

They moved swiftly, but cautiously, every step echoing in the cavernous space. Behind them, the sound of the wailing grew louder, more distinct and unearthly, like the anguished cries of spirits long forgotten. It was as if the very walls of the Department of Mysteries were alive, shifting and twisting to trap them within its labyrinth.

Draco gritted his teeth, his wand poised and ready. “If this thing catches us, Potter, I swear…”

“We’ll deal with it when the time comes.” Harry interrupted, his tone resolute. “Just keep moving.”

As they approached the shimmering doorway, the air around them crackled, heavy with an ancient magic that seemed to resist their advance. Harry reached out, his fingers brushing the edge of the portal and then, with a burst of light, the doorway sprang to life, revealing a swirling vortex of stars and shadow.

Draco grimaced. “I don’t know if stepping into a swirling void is the best idea you’ve ever had.”

Harry smirked, despite the tension. “It’s not the worst. Ready?”

Draco rolled his eyes but stepped up beside him. “Let’s get this over with.”

Together, they plunged into the vortex, the world dissolving around them in a cascade of shimmering light and shadow. Whatever awaited them on the other side, they knew there was no turning back.

The sensation was disorienting, weightlessness coupled with a rush of cold air that seemed to pierce through their very souls. Harry’s grip tightened on his wand, his heart hammering in synchrony with the pulsing light around them. Draco let out a sharp gasp as the vortex began to stabilize, depositing them into a room unlike any they had ever seen.

The floor shimmered like liquid silver, while the walls were inscribed with runes that glowed faintly, shifting and rearranging themselves as if alive. At the centre of the room stood a pedestal, atop which rested a crystalline orb that radiated a soft, otherworldly glow.

“Where in Merlin’s name are we?” Draco muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.

Harry stepped forward cautiously, his wand raised. “I think we’re in the heart of the Department of Mysteries, somewhere not meant to be found.”

As they approached the pedestal, a deep, resonant voice filled the chamber, not a voice of flesh and blood, but one that seemed to emanate from the very magic surrounding them. “Seekers of truth, you have trespassed where few dare to tread. What is it you desire?”

Draco’s eyes darted to Harry, panic flickering across his face. Harry steadied himself, drawing on his courage. “We’re looking for answers… and a way out.”

The orb pulsed brighter, casting dancing shadows across their faces. “Answers come at a price.” The voice intoned. “Are you prepared for what you must sacrifice?”

Draco hesitated, glancing at the swirling runes on the walls, their meanings tantalizingly out of reach. “I don’t like where this is going, Potter.”

Harry ignored him, stepping closer to the pedestal. “We don’t have a choice. If this is the way forward, we’ll face whatever comes.”

The orb’s glow intensified, and the runes began to converge, forming a doorway within the wall, a door that seemed to beckon them toward an unknown fate. Harry turned to Draco. “This might be our only chance. Are you with me?”

Draco sighed heavily, his wand still raised. “I’m regretting this already, but fine. Let’s see where this madness leads.”

Together, they stepped toward the newly formed doorway, their resolve unyielding as the mysteries deepened and the stakes grew higher.

The doorway shimmered as they passed through, its surface rippling like liquid silver. On the other side, they found themselves in a cavernous hall lined with towering shelves, each brimming with artifacts that seemed to hum with latent power. Shadows danced erratically, cast by flickering flames suspended mid-air, their source invisible yet palpable.

A deafening silence enveloped the space, broken only by the faint crackle of the hovering flames. Draco's grip on his wand tightened as his gaze flitted from one object to another, unease clawing at his composure. “This place… it feels... alive.” He muttered.

Harry nodded, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the room. “It’s as if the very air is watching us.”

Before they could take another step, a golden thread of light sprang from one of the shelves, snaking toward them with deliberate intent. It coiled around Harry's wrist, tugging him toward a small, unassuming box.

Harry hesitated, the weight of the orb's warning still fresh in his mind. “Whatever's in here... it’s meant for us.” He said, his voice steady despite the tension crackling around them.

Draco scoffed, though his own unease was evident. “Or it's meant to kill us. Honestly, Potter, your optimism might be your downfall.”

Ignoring Draco's protest, Harry reached for the box. As his fingers brushed its surface, the room seemed to exhale, a low, tremorous sound reverberated through the cavern, and the box sprang open.

Inside lay a single parchment, its edges glowing faintly. Harry picked it up and read aloud, the words etched with an ancient elegance: “To tread this path, courage alone will not suffice. Knowledge must be earned, and trust must be tested.”

Draco’s eyes narrowed. “I don’t like the sound of that.”

“We’ve come this far Draco; we can do this.” Harry reached out taking his hand. “Do you trust me?” He asked.

“Of course I do.” Draco sighed.

As their hands lingered together, the parchment's glow intensified, pulsating in rhythm with their breaths. The room seemed to shift, the hovering flames bending toward them as if bearing witness to their resolve. Suddenly, the golden thread reappeared, this time darting toward the far end of the chamber, where a towering archway shimmered into existence.

Harry and Draco exchanged a look, the weight of unspoken fears evident between them. “Looks like we’re being summoned.” Draco remarked, his tone carefully balanced between sarcasm and genuine concern.

Harry squared his shoulders, his grip on the parchment firm. “Then let’s answer the call.”

As they moved forward, the archway’s shimmer solidified into intricate carvings, symbols and runes twisted together in a dance of ancient artistry. The glow of the symbols seemed almost alive, shifting and rearranging as they approached.

Draco hesitated, his hand brushing against one of the runes. It sparked under his touch, a flash of silver light illuminating the chamber. “I swear, Potter, if this thing explodes, you’re explaining it to my ghost.”

Harry chuckled nervously. “Noted. Let’s try not to add ‘spectral apologies’ to the to-do list.”

The archway hummed, its resonance vibrating through the floor as they stepped closer. With a deep inhale, Harry raised the parchment toward the glowing symbols. The chamber grew silent once more; the air charged with anticipation. And then, with a rush of light, the archway opened, revealing an endless expanse that seemed to shimmer with possibilities and dangers yet unknown.

With deep breaths, the young men stepped through the expanse.

The world beyond the archway was unlike anything they had imagined. A vast landscape stretched before them, shimmering with an ethereal glow that painted the horizon in hues of gold and sapphire. Towering crystalline structures spiralled skyward, their surfaces reflecting fragments of light as if the stars themselves had been captured within. The air was thick with a strange, melodic hum that resonated deep within their chests.

Draco tightened his grip on Harry’s arm, his eyes darting around the unfamiliar terrain. “So, is this where we save the world or meet our doom?” He quipped, though the tension in his voice betrayed the joke.

Harry took a step forward; his gaze fixed on the grand expanse. “We’re not here to fail.” He said firmly, though the weight of uncertainty pressed heavily on his shoulders. “We’ll figure it out. Together.”

As they ventured deeper, the ground beneath their feet shifted, glowing faintly with each step they took. The glow seemed to ripple outward, almost as if the land itself acknowledged their presence. In the distance, shadows began to stir, figures moving in deliberate patterns, their forms indistinct but unmistakably watching.

Draco halted, his jaw tightening. “Harry. Tell me you see that.”

“I do.” Harry murmured, his hand instinctively reaching for the wand at his side. “Stay close. Whatever this is, we’ll face it head-on.”

The figures emerged from the shimmering mist, their forms cloaked in robes made of translucent fabric that glimmered like moonlight. Their faces were obscured, but their presence carried an undeniable authority. One stepped forward, raising an impossibly slender hand.

“Bearers of the parchment.” The voice echoed, resonating in the very air around them. “You stand upon the threshold of the Eternal Conclave. Declare your purpose.”

Harry exchanged a glance with Draco, the weight of the moment pressing down on them. “We seek answers.” Harry began, his voice steady despite the storm inside him. “To fulfil the tasks entrusted to us and to restore balance.”

The figure tilted its head, as if assessing the sincerity of his words. “Then you shall be judged. Step forward.”

Draco muttered under his breath. “Let’s hope your hero complex doesn’t get us killed this time.”

With a shared breath of resolve, they stepped forward together, the glow of the parchment lighting their path as the enigmatic figures encircled them in a ritual older than time itself.

The circle tightened around them, each figure moving in perfect synchrony as ancient chants began to weave through the air. The sound was ethereal, otherworldly, carrying a melody that seemed to unlock unseen doors in the fabric of existence. The parchment in Harry’s hand pulsed with a rhythmic glow, as though responding to the ritual unfolding around them.

Draco’s hand twitched, his wand tense in his grip, but he didn’t break formation. “Harry,” he whispered, his voice barely audible above the chants. “This doesn’t feel like judgment. It feels like…”

“An awakening.” Harry finished, his gaze locked on the parchment as it suddenly began to hover, lifting from his hand of its own accord. The light from its glow grew sharper, illuminating the gathering like a beacon. The figures paused, their chant ceasing in unison, and the leader spoke once more.

“You hold the key to the Veil.” The voice intoned, reverberating with undeniable authority. “But the Veil demands a price.”

Harry swallowed hard, his mind racing through every possibility. “What kind of price?” He asked, his tone steady but laced with caution.

“The kind that redefines your very essence.” The figure replied, the shimmer of its robe undulating like waves under moonlight. “Step forward, Bearer, if you are prepared to face the truth that lies beyond.”

Harry glanced at Draco, whose expression betrayed a mix of defiance and reluctant trust. “We’ve come this far.” Draco muttered, eyes narrowing as he nodded toward the parchment. “No turning back now.”

Harry stepped forward, the glow of the parchment brightening until it engulfed them both. As their surroundings dissolved into radiant light, they felt themselves drawn into another plane, a realm suspended between reality and myth, where the truth waited to reveal itself.

Before them stood an ancient circle of stone pillars, in the centre a vine covered stone, a sword pushed deep within it.

The air crackled with an unspoken energy, as if the stone pillars themselves were alive, breathing in rhythm with the hum of the Veil’s power. Harry’s eyes locked on the sword, its hilt gleaming faintly beneath the veil of vines. He reached out instinctively, his fingers brushing against the cool, ancient metal. A shock of warmth surged through him, like a heartbeat not his own.

“Harry, wait.” Draco warned, stepping closer, his wand raised but his posture hesitant. “This… This feels like more than just unlocking the Veil.”

Harry shifted his gaze to Draco, the weight of responsibility anchoring his every move. “It’s asking for acceptance.” He murmured, his voice trembling yet resolute. “Not just to take the sword, but to understand what it means to wield it.”

Before Draco could respond, the stone beneath their feet began to tremble, the pillars emitting a low, resonant hum that seemed to echo through their very souls. The leader’s voice, rich with purpose, broke the silence once more. “The Blade of Origins must choose its successor. Bearer, extend your hand and let the truth be known.”

Draco’s eyes darted between Harry and the sword, suspicion and awe mingling in his features. “You don’t have to do this alone.” He said, his voice a thread of loyalty in the chaos of the moment. Yet, Harry knew this choice was his to make.

With steady breath and unwavering resolve, Harry wrapped his hand around the hilt. The world around him erupted in blinding light, a kaleidoscope of memories, visions, and truths surging through him like a torrent. He saw fragments of lives past and futures yet unwritten, glimpses of power and sacrifice intertwined in ways he could only begin to comprehend.

As the light faded, the sword released its hold on the stone, sliding free into Harry’s grasp with an undeniable finality. The chant resumed, softer now, harmonizing with the pulse of the Veil itself, and the leader’s voice rose above it. “The Bearer has been chosen. The Veil shall open.”

The pillars shifted, their ancient forms twisting and rearranging until a gateway emerged, a portal shimmering with the promise of revelation. Harry tightened his grip on the sword, his gaze meeting Draco’s. “Whatever lies ahead, we face it together.” He said, his voice steady.

Without hesitation, they stepped through the portal, the weight of destiny and the unknown pressing against them as the shimmering veil swallowed them whole.

The boys found themselves back in the first chamber of the Department of Mysteries, Harry’s hand still grasping the hilt of the sword. Draco quickly threw the Invisibility Cloak over them, and they hurried through the main door, finding an anxious Percy hovering nearby. He jumped when Harry whispered to him that they were back.

Percy sighed. “I swear this has taken years off my life.” He muttered and led them back through the Ministry and over to the apparition point, making sure both boys had a hold of his arms, he disappearated back to the Potter cottage.

Draco pulled off the invisibility cloak and ran his hand through his hair.

The front door to the cottage swung open revealing a concerned Remus and Regulus, looking unamused by their children’s adventures.

“I think we’re in trouble.” Harry muttered.

“Yeah.” Draco swallowed.

Percy cleared his throat. “You’re on your own for this one.” He disappearated before either of the older men could come for him for aiding and abetting the young men.

Draco scoffed. “Coward.” He muttered.

Harry swallowed. “I dunno, I think I’d diappearate too.” He was looking at the murderous look on Regulus’ face. “Come on, I suppose we should face the music.” He took Draco’s hand in his and they moved forward towards their fathers.

 

“Do you have any idea how worried we were?” Remus paced back and forth in front of the two boys sitting on the sofa in the living room of the Potter cottage.

Harry and Draco exchanged a glance, both looking thoroughly chastened but unable to suppress the faintest hint of a smirk. Their hands remained clasped, a small show of solidarity against the tempest of fury and concern swirling around them.

Regulus crossed his arms; his piercing gaze fixed on the pair. “You risked your lives and for what? A sword and some half-baked idea of heroism? You’re not invincible, no matter how much you’d like to think so.”

Harry shifted uncomfortably under his father’s stare. “It wasn’t… half-baked.” He muttered, though his voice lacked its usual bravado. “We had a plan.”

“A plan that could have gotten you both killed.” Remus interrupted sharply, stopping mid-pace to glare at them. “Do you even understand what that would have done to us? To your family? Your friends?”

Harry lowered his eyes, guilt washing over him. “It wasn’t about being reckless.” He said quietly. “We thought it was the only way to…”

“To what, Harry?” Regulus snapped, his voice cold and clipped. “To play the hero? To shoulder burdens that aren’t yours to bear? You’ve seen enough of war, enough of death. This constant need to prove yourself… It has to stop.”

Harry bit his lip, his grip on Draco’s hand tightening. “It wasn’t about proving anything.” He said firmly. “It was about doing what was right.”

“And nearly tearing apart the people who care about you in the process?” Remus’s voice softened, though the hurt in his tone was unmistakable. “You’re not alone in this, Harry. Neither of you are. But you have to let us help you. Reckless decisions like this… they hurt everyone.”

There was a long, heavy silence. Finally, Draco spoke, his voice low but steady. “We’re sorry. Both of us. We didn’t mean to worry you.” He glanced at Harry, who nodded in agreement.

Regulus exhaled slowly, his expression softening just a fraction. “You’re lucky you came back in one piece.” He said. “Next time, you come to us first. Understood?”

“Yes, sir.” They chorused, their voices subdued.

Remus sighed, his hands falling to his sides. “Go up to your room. We’ll talk more about this tomorrow. And don’t think for a second that you’re off the hook.”

As the boys stood and made their way upstairs, Draco turned to Harry with a wry smile. “Well, that could’ve gone worse.”

Harry snorted softly. “Don’t jinx it. Tomorrow’s probably going to be worse.”

But as they disappeared into the hallway, the faintest trace of a smile lingered on both their faces. Despite the scolding, they knew one thing for certain: they weren’t alone in their battles, and that, above all else, was a comfort neither of them took for granted.

Inside his room, Harry sat down on his bed, looking down at the sword, his eyes widening in realisation. “Draco, this is… It’s the sword of Gryffindor.” He breathed.

“Well, that makes sense.” Draco perched on the edge of the bed. “Harry look.” He grabbed his wrist and turned it to reveal a reddish-brown mark in the shape of the sun resting there.

“You too.” Harry gasped, spotting the reddish-brown mark of a crescent moon on Draco’s. “What do you think it means?”

“No idea.” Draco breathed, his thumb tracing over Harry’s mark. “But we’ll figure it out.”

Harry lent in and kissed Draco softly. “Tonight was a lot but… There’s no one I would rather face this life with.”

Draco smiled. “Me too.” He breathed. “Now, how about we listen to that prophecy?”

Harry took out the orb and set it on his bedside table. “Tomorrow. I just want to be here with you tonight and forget all this destiny stuff.” He set the sword against the wall and pulled Draco in for another kiss.

The quiet hum of the room enveloped them, the faint glow of the orb casting soft shadows across the walls. The weight of the day seemed to dissolve in the warmth of their closeness. Harry rested his head against Draco’s shoulder, his fingers idly tracing the edge of the crescent moon on Draco's wrist.

Draco sighed contentedly, his hand gently tangled in Harry’s unruly hair. “It’s strange, isn’t it?” he murmured. “All these symbols, prophecies, and destiny looming over us. And yet, in moments like this, it feels so… distant.”

Harry chuckled softly, his voice barely above a whisper. “Maybe that’s what we need sometimes… a little distance. Just for tonight, let’s forget what the world expects of us.”

Draco pressed a kiss to Harry’s hair, his voice steady and calm. “Agreed. Let’s just be us.”

The orb flickered briefly, almost as if acknowledging their pact, before settling into a steady glow. Outside the window, the stars twinkled serenely, untouched by the storm of revelations unfolding within the castle walls.

Harry shifted slightly, his hand finding Draco’s. Their fingers intertwined effortlessly, like two pieces of a puzzle meant to fit together. For now, the weight of swords, marks, and destiny could wait. Tonight was theirs, a sanctuary carved out amidst the chaos.

Notes:

I wonder what the price Harry and Draco had to pay was ;)

I hope you enjoyed this latest installment more to come soon

Chapter 70

Notes:

Hello all, we're so close to the end of this fic.

Thank you all so much for coming on this journey with me. I hope you enjoy this chapter.

Draco woke to Harry screaming beside him. He sat up, quickly turning on the bedside lamp to see Harry curled up on himself in bed, still fast asleep.

“Harry.” Draco shook his shoulder, worry building inside of him. “Harry.” He called again.

The bedroom door burst open, and Regulus and Remus came rushing in. “Harry.” Regulus put his hand on Harry’s shoulder.

Harry’s breathing was ragged, caught between the liminal world of nightmare and waking. Draco squeezed his hand, grounding him as best he could. “It’s just a dream, love. You’re here. You’re safe.”

Remus knelt beside the bed, his face etched with concern but tempered by gentle authority. “Harry, listen to my voice. You’re not alone.” Regulus hovered protectively, his touch firm but reassuring on Harry’s shoulder.

With a strangled gasp, Harry jolted upright, his eyes wild and unfocused, sweat beading across his brow. It took a long moment for his gaze to find Draco’s, to anchor in the pale blue he trusted so fiercely.

A hush fell over the room, broken only by Harry’s shaky breaths. Regulus retrieved a glass of water from the nightstand, pressing it into Harry’s trembling hands. “Here. Small sips.”

Harry swallowed, his grip tightening around the glass. “He’s back.” He croaked. “Voldemort… They used the cup.” He shivered. “He’s back.”

A chill tightened the air, sharper than any wind outside. Draco reached for the blanket, tucking it around Harry’s shoulders as if a bit of warmth could shield him from the spectre of dread. “You’re safe,” he whispered again, though the words felt feeble in the face of prophecy and fate.

Remus glanced at Regulus, a silent conversation passing between them, strategy, reassurance, fear. “Harry, can you tell us anything more?” Remus asked softly.

Harry shook his head, knuckles whitening around the glass. “There was a cup. It was… gold, shining. Blood everywhere. Someone was chanting I couldn’t see their face but the cup, it glowed. And then, he was there. I felt him. Not just in the dream.”

Regulus’s jaw clenched. “We knew this was coming.”

“He knows. The horcruxes, they’re linked, he knows we’ve been destroying them, and he knows where the last one is. He’s going to attack Hogwarts.” Harry looked at them all.

Silence, heavy as prophecy, hung in the candlelit dark. For a span, no one breathed. Even the walls seemed to listen.

Draco’s jaw worked, as if he’d bite through fate itself. “Then we prepare,” he said, voice steady, though his hand trembled.

Remus pressed his palm to Harry’s back, gentle but insistent. “We’ve faced him before, together. Hogwarts has defences, old magic.”

Regulus met Harry’s eyes, voice barely above a whisper. “But he’s learned. He’s twisted the rules. We’ll need more than wards and hope.”

Harry’s heart thundered, a wild percussion in his chest. The dream’s poison lingered, sharp and real, but the warmth of Draco’s hand, Remus’s calm, Regulus’s resolve—these anchored him to now. “We’ll send word to James and Sirius, the Brigade. Hermione and Ron need to know. And the students…” His voice faltered, the enormity washing through him.

Draco squeezed his shoulder. “We won’t let him win, Harry. Not this time.”

Outside, a wind moaned against the stone, as if mourning what was to come. Inside, four figures sat with dread coiled between them but not defeat. Already, plans began to form in the hush: coded messages, sacred protections, alliances old and new. As night pressed on, courage gathered in fragile hands, and resolve shone in wary eyes.

The war was coming home. But so were they.

 

There wasn’t much time, Regulus dropped the girls off with Andromeda who promised to watch them closely before they all headed for Hogsmeade. Harry had gone for his trunk, pulling out the invisibility cloak and the destroyed ring that had once been a horcrux, popping out the stone and held it in his hands.

“The resurrection stone.” Draco breathed. “How did you…?”

“Death showed me.” Harry shoved the two items in his pocket, grabbing the Marauder’s Map and muttered, I solemnly swear that I am up to no good, the map revealing itself to him. Harry opened the map searching for his friends, finding Hermione still asleep in the Gryffindor girl’s dorm but Ron… Ron wasn’t in Gryffindor tower, he was… He was heading for the second-floor girl’s bathroom but why? The only thing there was…

“Ron’s going for the Chamber of Secrets.” Harry frowned.

Draco’s grip tightened on Harry’s sleeve. “If he’s gone there, something’s drawing him… Something dark.”

Harry scanned the map anxiously. “We need to move. If the Chamber’s been breached again…”

Draco was already reaching for his wand, eyes glinting with determination. “We’ll figure it out together.” He promised him. “Maybe he’s found the last horcrux, we are so close to ending this. We’ll stop Voldemort, we’ll stop Dumbledore. Together.”

Harry nodded, his eyes landing on the prophecy. “I need to hear it.” He got up walking over and picking up the prophecy turning it in his hands and then a voice, Professor Trelawney’s voice came through, echoing in the room.

He shall soon be reborn, the once and future king will walk once more and the white wolf will be his guide, his strength, together bound in might, magic and love. Death walks beside him. Born as the seventh month dies to those who have thrice defied the Dark Lord, he shall bring about a new age of magic and shall bring back a loved one lost. He shall be the one to vanquish the Dark Lord, and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will know power the Dark Lord knows not, and either must die at the hand of the other, for neither can live while the other survives.

Silence fell over the room as Draco knelt beside Harry. “Harry.” He breathed.

Harry’s hands shook as the last echoes of Trelawney’s words faded. He gripped the prophecy tighter, his heart thundering in his chest. Draco’s breath was warm and steady beside him, an anchor in the storm of fate swirling overhead.

“Do you think that’s really… about you?” Draco asked, voice barely more than a whisper. His eyes flickered to the resurrection stone, then to Harry’s scar.

“I don’t know what else it could be.” Harry admitted, his gaze distant. “But I don’t care about prophecies anymore. We make our own choices.” He picked up the sword, holding onto his belt.

Draco pressed closer, voice steadier now. “Then let’s choose to finish this. Together.”

Harry pocketed the stone, the map, everything that mattered, and met Draco’s eyes.

“Let’s go.” Harry said, determination threading his words.

They used the floo, following Remus and Regulus into Sirius’ office, where he waited along with James, Hermione and the rest of the Hogwarts’ professors.

Hermione rushed forward. “I can’t find Ron.” She told them. “He’s been acting strange since we got here, angrier, I don’t know what’s wrong.”

James stepped forward, placing a reassuring hand on Hermione’s shoulder. “It’s alright,” he said gently, though concern flickered in his eyes. “We’ll find him. No one’s facing this alone.”

Sirius glanced at the gathering, his gaze lingering on Harry and Draco—a silent recognition passing between them, an understanding born of past battles and present dangers. Remus, standing beside Regulus, murmured low to Professor McGonagall, their words lost beneath the mounting tension.

“Time is running short.” Minerva announced, his voice steady but grave. “We’ve already begun to evacuate the school, Order… Brigade members will be arriving shortly. Harry, Draco, Hermione, we shall leave the search for Mr Weasley to you.”

“We know where he is.” Harry told her. “We’ll find him. We just need time, as much as you can give us.” He looked around. “Voldemort is coming, he doesn’t have numbers on his side but that doesn’t make him or his followers less dangerous. He’s desperate and unhinged.”

The fireplace wooshed with green flames and Evan, Severus and Barty stepped into the room, dusting soot from their robes. “Percy is gathering reinforcements from the Ministry, but there are many already falling to Voldemort’s side.” Evan told them.

“We must prepare.” Severus looked to Harry and Draco, eyes landing on the sword on Harry’s belt. “What did you two do?” He asked.

Draco and Harry glanced at each other. “We can get into that later.” Harry shook his head. “We have to move, Ron needs us.”

“Then go.” James placed a hand on his son’s shoulders. “We’ve got this covered.”

Harry, Hermione and Draco left the office, running into Fred, George, Ginny, Neville, Blaise, Daphne and Luna. “What are you guys doing here?” Harry exclaimed.

“We’re here to help.” Ginny stepped forward.

“What do we do?” Fred asked.

“Ron’s gone to the Chamber of Secrets, we have to follow him.” Harry set off, the other’s following behind him. They burst into the bathroom where Moaning Myrtle was floating. She looked at them with glassy eyes. “He’s down there.” She whispered. “Be careful, something dark has him.”

Harry nodded. “I won’t lose anyone else.” He turned and took a deep breath, muttering the words in Parseltongue.

The group descended into the tunnel, moving quickly, nothing had changed in three years, except the smell had gotten worse. The previous cave in had been blasted away leaving the way clear. Harry led the way, pushing open the large metal door and they hurried into the chamber.

Harry skidded to a halt, his eyes widening. Ron was suspended in the air, covered in black shadows, hovering above the ground, his eyes burning bright red, stood next to him was Dumbledore.

Dumbledore surveyed them with polite calm, like he’d invited them here for tea. Harry drew the sword. “Let him go.” He glared at Dumbledore.

“Harry, I’m not your enemy.” Dumbledore sighed.

But Harry’s grip tightened on the sword. The others fanned out behind him, hesitant but determined, their wands raised. The only sound was the oppressive drip of water onto stone and the faint, eerie hiss of the shadows coiling around Ron.

Hermione’s voice was barely above a whisper. “What have you done to him?”

Dumbledore’s gaze flickered, regret flitting across his features before returning to steely resolve. “What is necessary Miss Granger, for the greater good. I saw the power the locket had on Mr Weasley before, he is rather susceptible to its influence. Yet he still failed to remove Mr Malfoy from the equation.”

Draco’s eyes widened. “Fourth year, when Ron… You gave him the Horcrux.”

“Indeed. I could see Harry was slipping from my influence, it was a desperate attempt to remove you, I thought perhaps the attentions of Mr Diggory would do the trick, but it seems the more I tried to defy fate, the more it forced you two together. The Once and Future King and his White Wolf.” Dumbledore looked between them. “And now here you are, bound together as the fates intended with your knights beside you.”

The chamber seemed to pulse with a dark energy, the very walls shuddering with each word spoken. Ginny stepped forward, her eyes narrowed, voice trembling but fierce. “We’re not your pawns. Not anymore.”

Dumbledore’s mouth twisted in something almost like sorrow. “Pawns? No, Miss Weasley. Each of you is far more intricate than that. Pieces, yes, but on a board larger than you can imagine.”

A tendril of shadow snaked down from Ron, curling toward Harry’s ankle. He jerked away, sending a shower of dust from the flagstones.

Hermione advanced, wand tip aglow, the magic vibrating in the air. “You used us, all of us. For your own plans.”

Dumbledore’s eyes, ancient and unfathomable, met hers. “For the world’s plans, Hermione. For the world’s survival. I made choices no one should have to make.”

Harry felt the sword sing in his hand, old magic sparking at the edges of his vision. “You don’t get to decide our fate. Not anymore.”

A tense silence fell, the group poised on the knife-edge of battle and revelation, the future hanging in the balance as the shadows flickered between horror and hope.

“Harry, I can end all this, I will save Ronald, but you have something I need.” Dumbledore took a small step forward. “You have the power to give me what I want.” And there was hope glimmering in his eyes.

Harry stilled his hands reaching to his pocket where the stone and cloak lay.

Dumbledore smiled. “Yes.”

“You did all this so I would bring you these?” Harry asked, pulling out the stone and cloak. “It’s not going to work; you don’t have all three.” He shook his head.

Dumbledore chuckled and reached into his robes pulling out his wand.

“Expelliarmus.” Draco cried, the wand soaring from Dumbledore’s hand into his own.

“Interesting.” Dumbledore mused.

The room seemed to pulse, time stretched taut as a bowstring. Dumbledore's gaze flicked from the stone and cloak to Draco, who held the wand aloft, his knuckles pale. Hermione's breath caught, and for a heartbeat, it was as if the world narrowed to the trembling circle of faces and ancient artifacts.

"Well done, Mr. Malfoy," Dumbledore said, his voice softer, almost approving. "You have learned more than I suspected." The old headmaster’s eyes lingered on Draco—a glimmer of pride, or perhaps regret. "But do not be fooled. The wand chooses its allegiance. And this story is not so easily unraveled."

Draco faltered, the wand vibrating in his grip as if testing his worth. Hermione stepped closer to Harry, her hand brushing his. "We have to end this," she whispered.

Dumbledore smiled faintly, stepping back into the half-light, ancient and unknowable. "You are right. But to end a story, one must understand its beginning."

As the stone warmed against Harry's palm, a distant echo rose, a memory, a promise, the faintest trace of his parents’ voices. Shadows danced, and for a moment the chamber felt crowded with every hope and consequence that had ever passed through their world.

"Choose wisely, Harry." Dumbledore murmured, his form wavering, impossibly old and impossibly gentle. "Sometimes the greatest power lies in what you are willing to give away."

Harry looked to Hermione, to Draco, and finally to the artifacts in his hand. The future, once again, was in their hands and the next move would decide everything. He turned the stone three times.

The shadowy figure appeared, the called forth soul of Ariana Dumbledore.

Ariana’s presence shimmered like mist condensed into moonlight, fragile, luminous, heartbreakingly young. Her eyes, vast and haunted, took in the gathering with a gentleness that stilled even Draco’s trembling hand. There was a hush, the sort that fills churches when hope and loss meet at the altar.

She looked first to her brother. “Albus.” She said, and the word was so soft it seemed to vibrate in the marrow of their bones. Dumbledore’s façade slipped, regret etched deep as a river in his face. Dumbledore bowed his head, humbled by a memory made flesh. “Arianna, forgive me.”

“Forgive you.” Ariana breathed. “How can I when you have desecrated my name?” She looked at him with rage. “You were always selfish Albus, your guilt has twisted your mind beyond repair. You killed me but you could not let me rest.”

Dumbledore’s hands trembled as he met Ariana’s gaze, the weight of years pressing upon him. “I have lived every day in penance for what I have done. But if it grants you peace, ask of me what you will—I will surrender it, gladly.”

Ariana’s sorrow flickered into something sharper. “Peace?” she echoed, her voice a wind stirring dust in forgotten corridors. “There is no peace in secrets, Albus. Not for you, not for me, nor for those you have drawn into your designs.” She turned, her luminous eyes falling on Harry, Hermione, and Draco—each transfixed by the presence of a girl whose life had shaped destinies.

“Harry Potter,” Ariana spoke, her tone gentling, “you carry the burden of choice. Beware the wisdom of the old, for their truths are often tangled with their regrets.” She looked at Hermione, who instinctively gripped Harry’s arm, her courage steady but her voice lost in the space between heartbeats. Draco, pale and silent, could not look away from the spectral girl, his ambition momentarily eclipsed by her sorrow.

Ariana reached out, a tendril of light, and brushed her brother’s cheek. “You must let go, Albus. Let go of your guilt, your need to control fate. Only then will you set us all free.” With that, she drifted backwards, her presence thinning, a sigh in the silence.

The chamber held its breath as the stone cooled in Harry’s hand.

Albus looked up at Harry with tears in his eyes. “I’m sorry.” He whispered.

“How do I save Ron?” Harry asked him.

“You can’t.” Dumbledore told him. “He is already gone. Taken by the horcrux. To destroy it would destroy him.”

“No.” Fred and George cried out.

Harry felt unbridled fury rage in his chest. “You’re a monster.” He snarled. “You destroy everything you touch.” His hand shook.

“Kill me.” Dumbledore breathed. “End it.”

Harry screamed and plunged the sword into Dumbledore’s chest. Hot tears trickled down his cheeks as he ended the life of his once trusted mentor.

Dumbledore choked, blood trickling from his mouth. He gripped Harry’s arm. “Thank you.” He breathed. “I’m sorry.”

The sword slipped free, clattering against the cold stone floor. For a moment, the world seemed to tilt, the chamber awash with grief and disbelief. Harry staggered back, his breath ragged, his skin slick with sweat and sorrow. The silence rang loud, heavier than any curse.

The shadows disappeared, Ron falling to his knees, panting. Across the chamber, the remnants of Ariana’s light shimmered and faded, casting fleeting reflections that danced along the ancient walls, ephemeral, like hope.

Harry knelt beside Dumbledore’s body, his anger draining away, replaced by a hollow ache. The sword, a symbol of justice, of Gryffindor’s courage gleamed crimson in the gloom. He wanted to feel righteous; instead, he felt lost.

“We’re free now.” Murmured a voice, soft as a memory. It might have been Ariana’s, or perhaps just the wind slipping through cracks in the stone.

Somewhere deep inside, Harry wondered if anything could ever truly make them whole again.

Ron laughed, a high pitched, hollow laughter. “How sweet.” He pushed himself to his feet, his eyes gleaming red in the darkness.

Harry stared at Ron, searching desperately for a flicker of the friend he’d known since he was eleven, a shadow of warmth, a spark of grief, anything left untouched by this ruin. But Ron’s features twisted into something unrecognisable, something sharp and hungry, as if the darkness had seeped into his very bones.

The stone beneath Harry’s knees throbbed with ancient memories, pain and power woven together. The sword trembled where it lay, as though unwilling to rest after such violence.

Ron’s laughter died, echoing off the walls. He wiped at his eyes, smearing red across his cheeks like warpaint. “How fitting we should meet here again Harry Potter, though this time, you were too late to save your friend.”

Harry shook his head, hand reaching for the sword. “No, it’s never too late.” He shook his head. “Ron, I know you’re still in there.”

“Ron’s gone Harry. He fought, he tried his best, but I was too strong for him.” The voice that came from Ron was foreign, icy, ancient, layered with something that hissed below the surface, a serpent’s whisper coiled around the syllables. The chamber seemed to recoil, the air growing thick and suffocating. “Lord Voldemort will rise again, and he shall destroy you wearing the face of your best friend.”

“No.” Hermione screamed, rushing forward. “Ron, please, you have to fight him. I know you’re still in there.” She pleaded.

Not-Ron reached up, his hand gripping her throat. “Oh Isolde, how sad it must be for you to see your Tristan fall again.” He threw Hermione aside.

Ginny rushed to Hermione, helping her to stand. “Ron, this isn’t you.”

“Ah, The Lady of the Lake.” Not-Ron smirked. “It must burn you to see your love in the arms of another.” He looked to Harry and Draco.

Draco flinched beneath that gaze, his wand trembling at his side. “If you want to gloat, Voldemort, you’ll have to do better than borrow a broken man’s lips,” he spat, but the tremor in his voice betrayed the dread rooting him to the flagstones.

Not-Ron’s smile widened, splitting his face in some grotesque mockery of joy. “Bravery in the face of annihilation how quaint. How profoundly Gryffindor, even from a snake.” His gaze raked over them, lingering on Harry. “Tell me, Potter, what will you sacrifice this time? Friendship? Love? Or will you finally give me what I want?”

The sword gleamed at Harry’s fingertips, impossibly heavy, as if the centuries pressed down with the weight of every betrayal. He could feel Ron somewhere deep inside the shell before him, a distant heartbeat, muffled by shadow, crying out to be found.

“It’s not over.” Harry said, voice low, every muscle poised for the impossible. “You haven’t won. Not while I’m still breathing.”

Not-Ron’s laughter returned, softer now, a chill curling through the chamber like mist. “We’ll see, Harry Potter. The story always ends the same.”

Hermione, still coughing, forced herself upright, Ginny’s arm steady at her back. “We are not legends trapped in your stories. We shape our own fate.”

Not-Ron’s eyes flashed with a memory not his own, and for a moment, just a flicker, Harry thought he saw the real Ron, a shimmer of blue beneath the red. Ron clutched at his head, screaming and fell to his knees. He looked up, eyes blue once more. “Harry.” He croaked. “I’m sorry.”

Harry shook his head. “It’s okay.” He moved over to Ron. “I know you Ron Weasley, you’re stronger than all of us.”

“I can’t hold him back for long, he’s too powerful.” Ron pulled apart his shirt, revealing the locket embedded in his chest, pitch black, the flesh around it rotted. “You have to end it.” He panted.

“No.” Harry shook his head.

“You have to.” Ron pleaded. “It’s okay.” He breathed, tears in his eyes.

“I won’t. There has to be another way.” Harry pleaded.

Ron shook his head. “There’s no time mate.” He smiled at him. “Remember what I said that first divination class, you’re gonna suffer but you’re gonna be happy.”

“I can’t be happy in a world without you.” Harry shook his head.

Ron groaned, his eyes flashing red for a second. “I’ll always be with you, mate.” He panted. “It’s okay.”

Harry’s hands trembled as he reached for Ron, his mind racing through every spell, every secret Dumbledore had whispered in the dark. Ginny knelt beside them, her wand clenched so tightly her knuckles shone white, her gaze locked on the locket pulsing like a wounded heart.

Hermione’s voice was raw, but fierce, slicing through the hush. “Harry, we can’t let him suffer. We have to destroy it. For Ron. For all of us.”

The air gathered itself, thick with magic and memory, as Harry raised his wand, tears cutting silent tracks down his cheeks. Ron’s smile faltered, a flicker of fear, then steadied, brave, always, even at the edge of breaking.

“I love you, mate,” Ron whispered, the words threading through the static of the room, anchoring Harry to a thousand shared years.

Harry’s voice was barely a breath. “Me too.”

He closed his eyes, summoned every ounce of courage, and plunged the sword into the locket. The room seemed to shrink, the world narrowing to the glow of Ron’s fading life and the relentless, poisonous thrum of the locket. Ginny’s breath hitched, knuckles loosening just enough to reach across and press her palm over Ron’s. Hermione pressed her forehead to Ron’s shoulder, eyes squeezed shut, lips moving in silent prayer or spell, no one could tell. Fred and George knelt on the stone by their brother.

Ron looked up at Draco. “Look after them for me.” He panted.

Draco nodded.

Ron’s eyes turned glassy and with a soft final sigh, he went limp. A high-pitched scream echoed through the chamber as the horcrux shattered around the blade of the sword, the final one destroyed. But at a heavy cost.

The sword cluttered to the ground as Harry dropped to his knees and screamed.

Notes:

I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I'm sorry.
Hides behind a stone pillar.

Chapter 71

Notes:

I'm posting a double update tonight, if you haven't read chapter 70, you should go back and read that first or this will make 0 sense.

I hope you enjoy this next chapter.

Draco stepped over to Harry, dropping to his knees beside him and placed a hand on his shoulder. Harry sobbed, turning and wrapping his arms around Draco and sobbed into his shoulder. Draco held him close; there were no words.

Grief thickened the air, wrapping itself around every breath. Ginny curled into Fred’s side, trembling, her hand still entwined with Ron’s, unwilling to let go. Hermione leaned forward, resting her head gently on Ron’s chest as if listening for a heartbeat that would never come, her own tears soaking into his shirt. The twins, silent for once, pressed their foreheads together, their laughter lost somewhere in the hollow between sorrow and memory.

Across the chamber, the remnants of the horcrux shimmered, almost mocking in their stillness. Draco didn’t move, just held Harry until the sobs subsided into a brittle hush. In that silence, the weight of the world seemed to settle on their shoulders, a battle won, but not for free and a war still to face above.

Mist suddenly floated across the floor, the echo of footsteps on the stone floor had them all looking up as a man in black walked towards them, his cane tapping on the stone, echoing off the walls.

Harry looked up and his eyes widened. “You? You’ve come for him?” He looked to Ron.

Death smiled. “No Harry, I come with a final gift.” He leant on his cane.

Harry frowned. “I don’t want it.” He shook his head.

Death paused, the faintest glimmer of something unfathomable flickering in his ancient eyes, the air shimmering around him, power settling heavy and undeniable in the chamber.

“There is another path.” Death intoned, his voice impossibly old, each word ringing like a bell in their bones. “You hold within your reach three gifts, three I once bestowed upon my champions, lost long ago, wrested from them by the witch Morgana. The Elder Wand, the Resurrection Stone, the Cloak of Invisibility. The Deathly Hallows. If you return them, if you unite them in my presence, they will merge, and their power, once and only once, will pierce the veil.” The mist thickened, swirling about Death’s feet like restless memories. “You may restore a single soul to the land of the living. But heed me, Harry: this gift is final. The Hallows will be lost to the world, forever unmade, their power undone.” He leaned forward, eyes bright as cold stars. “Think carefully. There will be no reversal, no second chance.”

Silence fell, deep and crushing, as each word settled into the hearts of those gathered. Harry’s hands shook. He felt the phantom weight of the Cloak, the echo of the Wand’s power, the cold memory of the Stone. The offer was plain, a chance, a chance to save Ron, to bring him back.

Hermione’s breath caught. “It’s… Harry. You could…”

“But only one.” Death breathed, almost gently. “And then, never again.”

Fred closed his eyes, jaw tight. Ginny’s trembling fingers clung to Ron’s as if afraid he might already slip further away.

Draco looked at Harry, pain and hope and dread all tangled in his gaze, he pressed the wand he had disarmed from Dumbledore into his hand. “Whatever you choose.” He said quietly. “We stand with you.”

Harry knelt, torn between longing and responsibility, the enormity of the choice pressing in. Grief, love, hope, and sacrifice warred within him.

Death waited, silent, the chamber holding its breath, balanced on the edge of an impossible decision.

Harry nodded. “Bring him back.” He took out the stone and cloak, holding them up Death in offering. “Please, let him come back.”

Death tapped his cane on the stone floor three times, the Hallows glowed with a dark, shadowy light, rising from Harry’s hands, the cloak and stone merging into the wand. A white bead of light rose out of the tip of the wand and floated over to Ron, hovering above his chest. “So, it is done. My champion, this night has been hard on you but there is a war still to win. I have faith in you.” He faded into the mist.

For a heartbeat, there was only silence, as if the world itself had stopped to witness this unmaking, this miracle. The light that hovered above Ron’s chest flared, impossibly bright, then was drawn inward, he gasped, air rattling through his lungs as his eyes flew open, wild and lost and alive. Ginny gave a sob, half joy, half disbelief, and threw her arms around him, clutching him as if she could anchor him to the earth.

Hermione pressed her hand to her mouth, tears streaming down her cheeks. Fred stumbled back, face crumpling, laughter and weeping tangled on his tongue. Draco let out a breath he seemed to have been holding for years, shoulders sagging with relief.

Harry sank back on his heels, the world spinning as the weight of what he had done settled in. The Hallows were gone, no shimmer of invisibility, no whisper of ancient power, only the memory of their loss flickering in the empty air. But Ron was back, bewildered and blinking, and the room seemed lighter, the mist thinning as if Death himself had taken a step further from their world.

For a moment, none of them spoke, there were no words for the enormity of grief undone, of sacrifice fulfilled. Then Ron whispered, voice hoarse but unmistakably his, “Harry… did you really bring me back?”

Harry managed a nod, his own voice rough. “I couldn’t let you go. Not yet.”

Ron stared at him, wonder and gratitude etched across his face. Ginny kept her arms tight around him, as if afraid the miracle might unmake itself. Draco knelt beside Harry, his hand finding Harry’s, and squeezed. “Geez, I should die more often, never knew you guys cared.” He joked.

Hermione punched his shoulder. “Shut up.” She flung her arms around him and kissed him.

Ron blinked, the colour returning to his cheeks as the reality of the moment settled like dew. He touched his heart gingerly, as if half expecting it to vanish between his fingers, then found the courage to smile, a trembling thing, but real. Harry looked away, blinking back tears, the edge of exhaustion fraying his nerves. Somewhere above, the castle was preparing for battle. Death was right the war wasn’t over yet.

Fred let out a shaky laugh, tugging Ron to his feet. “Never thought I’d see you look worse than after that slug spell, mate.”

Ron grinned, feeble but determined. “I’ll take it over the alternative.”

The group gathered close, a circle of battered hope. Ginny refused to let go, her relief radiating through the room, while Hermione kept one hand tight around Ron’s, her other clutching Harry’s sleeve as if neither could be allowed to drift too far.

Draco, his eyes shadowed by something like awe, touched the wand, now inert and ordinary. “So, what now?” He murmured. “Is it really gone?”

Harry glanced at the wand, turned it in his palm, and felt only its simple weight. “I think… The Hallows are finished. Whatever power they had, it’s done. The rest is up to us.”

They stood together in the softening light, the silence stretching like a benediction, each of them knowing that what had happened tonight would mark them forever, not just by the miracle, but by the cost. And outside, in the world still trembling on the edge of war, hope stirred anew, fragile but defiant, as the sun rose on a day none of them thought they would share.

A new beginning, born from loss, stitched together by love and impossible choices. For now, that was enough.

Fred and George supported Ron between them as they made their way back to the surface, Blaise levitating Dumbledore’s body, Daphne and Neville supporting Hermione and Ginny, Draco holding onto Harry.

Back in the castle, action was happening, all the students had been evacuated, McGonagall with the help of Sirius and James had made the suits of armour come to life to protect the school, all the members of the Life and Death Brigade were assembled, Percy was leading a large group of Ministry workers.

“Percy?” Fred and George exclaimed.

Percy turned, face flushed but purposeful, his horn-rimmed glasses askew and one sleeve singed from a near-miss spell. “No time for reunions.” He called, clinging tightly to his clipboard. “We’ve still got sections of the castle to secure, George, Fred, you’re with me. We need to reinforce the Great Staircase before the Aurors sweep the dungeons.”

George gave Fred a look, half incredulous, half proud. “He’s gone full commander.” He whispered, but there was no real teasing in his tone. Together, the group followed Percy into the chaos of the main corridor, where animated suits of armour thundered past, their halberds gleaming, and the portraits shouted advice and encouragement over the clamour.

Neville peeled off to coordinate with the remaining students, his voice hoarse but steady as he marshalled them into action. Ginny, her face streaked with dirt and tears, joined him slipping her hand into his, squeezing with a silent promise, still here, still fighting. Harry caught McGonagall’s eye as she strode past, her expression stern but with a flicker of pride beneath the worry. She paused seeing the floating body of Albus Dumbledore behind them and her gaze softened. “Mr Zabini, take Albus into that classroom. Then I need you and Miss Greengrass to go to the dungeons and show them any weak points we might not know about.”

Blaise nodded, doing as she asked.

Ron, Draco, Harry and Hermione stood together. “What now Harry?”

“Now, we fight.” Harry looked around at his friends. “We end this.”

“We’re behind you Harry.” Hermione smiled at him.

Ron nodded. “The four of us together again.”

“And not going anywhere.” Draco clapped Ron on the back.

Before Harry could respond, a sudden commotion erupted at the entrance to the corridor. James, Sirius, Remus and Peter burst through the swirling dust and spells, breathless but determined, their faces shadowed with urgency.

Sirius grabbed Harry’s shoulder, his voice low and quick. “Death Eaters spotted—east wing. Voldemort’s leading them himself this time.”

Remus glanced over his shoulder, already scanning the hallways. “They’re not alone. Werewolves, Ministry officials turned traitor, and—” his voice faltered for a moment, “giants, too. And dementors. They’re moving in formation, pushing everyone back.”

Peter, pale and wide-eyed, wrung his hands. “It’s worse than we thought. They’re heading for the heart of the castle.”

James met Harry’s gaze, steady and unwavering. “You and the others need to hold this line. We’ll rally anyone we can and clear the passageways, don’t let them take the Great Hall.”

The weight of the news settled over the group like a thick fog but resolve sparked anew in their eyes. Hermione squeezed Harry’s hand, Ron squared his shoulders, and Draco drew his wand, knuckles white. The castle itself seemed to tremble, ancient stone bracing for another reckoning.

“We’ll make our stand here.” Harry said, voice ringing clear. “For Hogwarts. For everyone.”

Sirius grinned, fierce and wild. “Just like old times, eh, Prongs?”

James nodded, giving Harry an encouraging smile. “Let’s show them what we’re made of.”

With that, they surged forward, ready to face the oncoming storm together, their unity blazing brighter than the chaos that threatened to consume them.

The four friends fought, firing spells, protecting each other at the same time. Around them friends fought foe. Ron and Draco found themselves back to back, fighting together with an odd synchronicity. An explosion sent them flying separated from Harry and Hermione.

“You okay?” Draco coughed.

“Yeah. You?” Ron brushed dust and stone from his hair.

“Hello Little Wolf.” A gruff voice spoke before Draco could answer.

Draco’s breath stilled, the world narrowing to the hulking figure emerging from the smoke, his sire, the one who had dragged him into the moon’s light. The werewolf’s eyes gleamed with a cold, predatory light.

“Come to me, my Little Wolf.” The gruff voice beckoned, menace and something darker threading through each word.

Draco steadied his wand, but his heart hammered with old fear and new fury. “I am not yours.” Stone cracked beneath the creature’s stride, magic pulsing wild and feral as the two circled, each gauging the other. Spells flashed, teeth bared, claws raked the air. Draco’s blood sang with the ancient call of the wolf, memories of pain and power flooding his senses.

The duel pressed tighter, Draco dodging a sweeping slash, his own spell grazing the beast’s shoulder. The werewolf snarled, voice echoing in the chaos. “You are mine. You will always be mine.”

A flicker of light shimmered in Draco’s vision, a silvery radiance, gentle and moon-cool, settling like dew across his shoulders. He blinked, breath catching as an apparition appeared. Selune, goddess of moonlight, stood before him, ethereal robes trailing, eyes kind and unfathomably deep.

“Your fear is not your master.” She whispered, voice ringing in his bones. “Claim what is already yours.”

Strength welled within him, a wild, pure force. The pain of transformation melted into power, and Draco felt the shift ripple through his body, limbs lengthening, senses sharpening, a wolf rising from within. He howled, magic and moonlight weaving together as he lunged, meeting his sire fang to fang, claw to claw. The sire scrambled back eyes wide, witnessing the boy he had made transform completely without the moon, into a giant white wolf.

The battle raged, primal and desperate, until Draco seized his moment. With a surge of moon-blessed might, he struck true, ending the tyrant who had haunted his nights. As the body fell, silence rippled through the pack, eyes wide, nostrils flaring, each feeling the shift in power.

Draco stood tall, wolf-bright and unbowed. The werewolves circled, one by one sinking to their knees, heads bowed in acceptance and awe. The pack was his now, sworn and silent, their allegiance shifting.

He turned, new allies at his back, ready to cast their strength on the side of Hogwarts, to stand against the tide. The battleground had changed, and Draco, no longer Little Wolf, but Alpha, lifted his gaze, unity blazing in his eyes, prepared to shape the fate of the night. He shifted back into his human form. “You fight for me now. Help us end this war and I will show you the true path of the werewolves.” He called to his pack.

The men and women turned and in unison returned to the fight.

Ron grinned at Draco. “You got a little something there mate.” He motioned to his mouth.

Draco reached up wiping the blood from his mouth and jaw with his sleeve, only managing to smear it more. “Shut up Weasley, we’ve still got a war to win.” He shifted back into his wolf form and charged into the fray.

Ron’s laughter following him as the red head chased him back into the battle.

Amidst the chaos swirling across the battlefield, Harry and Hermione fought side by side, wands blazing as they repelled the onslaught of Death Eaters. Sparks and curses ricocheted in the darkness, illuminating their grim determination. Hermione’s shield charm shimmered, protecting them both as Harry unleashed Stunners with fierce precision. Together, they moved like a single force, back-to-back, trust anchoring their every motion.

Suddenly, a shriek cut through the din, the wild, maniacal laughter of Bellatrix Lestrange. Her eyes gleamed with malice as she bore down on Ginny, wand raised high, lips curled in anticipation of the strike. But before Bellatrix could unleash her spell, Neville burst between them, defiance blazing in his face.

“Not today!” He roared, wand flashing as he blocked Bellatrix’s curse. The two squared off, magic crackling in the air, Bellatrix’s fury meeting Neville’s unyielding resolve. They circled, spells colliding, each movement a testament to years of pain and hope. Bellatrix cackled, but Neville pressed forward, the memory of his parents sharpening his aim, steadying his will.

“You think you can stand against me, Longbottom?” She sneered, hurling a jagged bolt of green toward his heart.

Neville ducked and rolled, wand outstretched, voice trembling with righteous anger. “This is for my parents!” He screamed, sending a stunning burst of magical energy that struck Bellatrix square in the chest. Her laughter died, replaced by a gasp of disbelief, and she collapsed, defeated, the terror of her reign snuffed out at last.

The battlefield seemed to pause in that moment, tension hanging like mist. Ginny, heart pounding, rushed to Neville, eyes shining with pride and relief. Without hesitation, she grabbed him, her hands trembling, and pressed her lips to his in a fierce, joyful kiss. Around them, the fight raged on, but for an instant, the world narrowed to just the two of them, victory, grief, and hope entwined.

Harry and Hermione, seeing Bellatrix fall, redoubled their efforts, rallying their friends and allies. The tide was turning, courage sparking in every heart. The night was still dangerous, but in their unity, a new promise burned, a promise that the darkness would not prevail.

A giant white wolf burst into the room, snarling as it pounced on a group of Death Eaters. Hermione’s eyes widened. “Is that thing on our side?”

“Better be, it’s Draco.” Harry yelled back.

Ron raced into the room, shooting a spell at a Death Eater trying to hit Hermione. The battle was turning to their victory, when suddenly a pulse of magic, raging and furious knocked them to their knees.

Voldemort burst into the Great Hall, his eyes blood red and furious. He waved his wand sending fighters flying in every direction.

The room erupted into chaos, spells ricocheting against marble columns as the very walls quivered with the force of Voldemort’s fury. Shadows danced along the vaulted ceilings, and the scent of smoke and fear mingled in the air. He advanced, cold and precise, each footstep echoing over the shrieks of battle.

Harry struggled to his feet, blood pounding in his ears, his gaze locking with Voldemort’s. Around him, friends scrambled for cover, rallying behind overturned tables and shattered statues. The white wolf lunged again, intercepting a hex meant for Luna, its fur crackling with wild magic.

Hermione’s fingers closed around Ron’s wrist, steadying him as they braced for the next wave. Ginny lifted her wand, voice shaking but determined, as Neville stood by her side, battered but unbroken.

Voldemort raised his wand, the tip burning with a sickly green light. “So, Potter. You still stand.” His voice slithered through the hall, low and venomous, a challenge and a promise.

Harry squared his shoulders, the weight of prophecy and friendship pressing against him. “I stand.” He answered, his own wand alight with hope.

“Not for long.” Voldemort shot a spell at Harry.

Harry dodged out of the way, shooting a spell back. “It’s over Tom. Death is here for you.”

“No, Death will never have me. I have mastered Death.” Voldemort seethed.

But as Voldemort stepped forward, the castle itself seemed to protest—windows rattled, and a distant, thunderous groan echoed from the ancient stones. The wild magic in the air thickened, pulsing in rhythm with Harry’s heart. Voldemort’s cloak snapped in the unnatural wind, his eyes never leaving Harry’s.

Hermione and Ron stood beside him, hands tight around their wands, jaws set in grim determination. Harry felt the truth of it thrumming through him. There was nothing left to hide behind, no more artefacts for Voldemort to anchor himself. It was just them now, the Dark Lord and the boy he had tried to break. Behind him he felt Draco growl, his wolf towering behind Harry.

Voldemort’s spell work became more desperate, arcs of green and red colliding in midair, showering the battered hall in shards of light. The defenders pressed forward, hope rising like a tide. Luna, hair wild and eyes aflame, summoned a shimmering wall of silver to shield the fallen. Neville, bleeding but resolute, charged alongside Ginny, their combined magic flaring against the Death Eaters’ line.

Harry advanced, every step a vow. “You fear death, Tom. That’s why you will lose.”

Voldemort snarled, his magic swirling, but the spell Harry cast seemed to cut through the very shadows. For an instant, all sound vanished, the battle paused, breaths caught, the world suspended between darkness and dawn.

And then Voldemort fell, his body crumbling as nothing more than a man he had once been, there was no strangeness in his death, for beneath everything, Voldemort was just a man, a man once called Tom Riddle.

Silence lingered, fragile and bright, as if the castle itself were catching its breath. The wind died down. Broken spells fizzled in the air, leaving behind motes of trembling gold. For a moment, none dared move. Harry’s wand lowered. He felt the ache of every wound, every loss, yet in the hush, there was a swelling certainty, the darkness had cracked and the first light was peering in.

Hermione was the first to speak, voice soft but ringing clear through the battered hall. “It’s finished.”

Ron scrubbed at his eyes, half laughing, half sobbing. The defenders gathered, battered but unbowed, their magic flickering with release. Luna knelt beside the wounded, her silver shield dissolving into gentle sparkles. Ginny and Neville stood sentinel as the Death Eaters’ line crumbled, some surrendering, some fleeing into shadow.

Draco’s wolf faded, leaving only the boy, pale and uncertain, but free. The castle stones seemed to sigh in relief, the ancient walls settling and the thunder receding. The great hall filled, slowly, cautiously, with survivors and ghosts, the living and the dearly missed.

Harry stepped forward, looking down at what remained of Tom Riddle. There was no triumph in his heart, only the heavy grace of ending, a quiet promise made to all those lost and all those who remained. He knelt, tracing the dust with trembling fingers, and whispered. “Let it be enough.”

Outside, dawn crept over the horizon, soft and golden, a new day unfurling for Hogwarts, for the world, and for those who believed in hope, even against the deepest night.

 

The battle of Hogwarts ended. Not without it’s casualties, Bill Weasley had been gravely injured by Fenrir Greyback, Nymphadora Tonks, Alastor Moody and Amos Diggory had all given their lives to the cause. Regulus was missing his right ring and pinkie finger, Severus had been bitten by a giant snake but had been saved by Barty and a handy vial of anti-venom, Evan had a deep gash over one eye, Percy was sat next to him dutifully fussing. The worst loss came in the loss of Arthur Weasley, the Weasley family congregating around the patriarch, Molly Weasley sobbing as she smoothed his hair back, fixing his broken spectacles on his nose.

Sirius was leaning against Remus looking worse for wear but still alive. James was bandaging Regulus’ hand, kissing him softly.

Harry watched as Draco moved about his pack, tending to the injured and giving instructions to those who were stable. He stood there in the Great Hall, sword still in one hand his wand in the other and felt a cold chill down his spine. He turned and looked out onto the battle worn grounds. He walked out into the morning sunlight, his feet taking him to the Black Lake where Death stood waiting.

The Black Lake shimmered with dawn’s first gold, its surface unnaturally still, mirroring the ragged clouds and the battered spires of Hogwarts in spectral hues. Harry walked alone, each step heavy with the toll of everything that had transpired. He let the sword drag through the dew, its point singing softly against the stones, a final echo of battle clinging to the morning.

Near the lake’s edge, the mist curled as if breathing, slow and ancient. Death waited there, tall and silent, cloaked not in terror but in a gentle inevitability. The air felt thin, the world suspended on the cusp of something unspoken. Harry hesitated, heart pounding, but Death simply greeted him as a friend. “You fought well my champion.”

“It’s finally over.” Harry sighed. “What happens now?”

“Now you do the bravest thing men can do. You live.” Death smiled at him. “You have the power to reshape the world, make it bright again.”

Harry gripped the sword in his hand. “Once and Future King.” He breathed.

Death chuckled. “I stood here with Arthur many years before, he doubted himself as well. I will tell you what I told him, it does not weigh on you the choice of others, the spinning of fate, your life is what you make of it. You and your wolf have made a pact to magic, ancient and sworn, you have fulfilled the first step by freeing this world, now it is your time to make it into something better. Magic old and new recognises you, Harry Potter. You are our king.”

“We paid a price didn’t we?” Harry asked him. “In the chamber in the department of mysteries.” He looked to Death.

“All magic comes with a price.” Death nodded. “You two are bound now, forever.”

Harry’s breath misted white in the morning air as he gazed into the fathomless water, feeling the weight of Death’s words settle upon him like a cloak. Silent waves lapped at the shore, as if the lake itself listened. He felt the ache of loss deep within his bones, faces gone, laughter silenced, but threaded through it all was a fragile, glimmering hope.

He knelt, fingertips brushing the chill surface, and the sword’s reflection split the golden light in two. Magic hummed in the stillness around him, ancient and wild, and Harry realised how bound he now was, not only to Draco, but to the very fabric of the world. In that moment, memories of battles past and futures yet unwritten flickered behind his eyes.

Death’s presence faded, receding into the morning mist, leaving Harry alone with the dawn. Slowly, he stood and turned his face to the sunlight, letting its warmth seep into every battered inch of him. There would be rebuilding, forgiveness, and the long, uncertain work of peace. He closed his eyes, whispering a promise to the fallen and to the living: that he would try, and try again, to honour the magic and the lives entwined with his own.

Behind him, the castle breathed quietly, broken, but unbowed. Ahead, the world waited, wide and wild with possibility. Harry tightened his grip on the sword, feeling not its burden but its promise, and began the walk back toward the future he would help shape, one step at a time.

Draco met him on the steps of the castle, blood still drying on his chin, he walked down the steps to Harry. “Are you okay?” He breathed.

“Ask me again tomorrow.” Harry sighed, wrapping his arms around Draco.

Draco let out a shaky laugh, burying his face in Harry’s shoulder as if he, too, sought the borrowed comfort of sunlight after a storm. For a moment, the world narrowed to the circle of their arms and the steady beat of hearts pressing close. Above them, ravens circled the shattered turrets, their cries sharp against the hush, and far off, the first stirrings of life began to pulse through the ruins, distant voices, the clang of stone, the scent of new beginnings on the air.

“It’s really over. We did it.” Draco murmured, almost in disbelief.

Harry nodded, the corners of his mouth lifting in a weary, honest smile. “We did. And tomorrow, we begin again.”

They lingered on the steps, letting time stretch between them, a rare, fragile peace settling in their bones. The old war’s echoes faded, replaced by the music of morning: footsteps on flagstones, tentative laughter from the survivors, the promise that nothing so broken could not, in time, be mended.

Hand in hand, they turned towards the castle, toward friends waiting in the battered great hall and a world awake with possibility. Each step forward was uncertain, unsteady but together, they moved into the golden light, their shadows long behind them, their future unwritten and bright.

Notes:

I can't believe this is it, I'll be posting an epilogue tomorrow and then that's it.

Thank you all so much for coming with me on this journey, for every kudos, every comment.

Chapter 72

Notes:

Here it is the final chapter.

I hope you've all enjoyed coming on this journey with me, it's amazing to think that this fic is finished, it's been fun to write and I have plenty of other projects in the works.

Thank you for all the love, I hope to see you for my next fic :)

Five Years Later…

A lot had changed in the past five years. Harry and friends had all graduated from Hogwarts, Draco was fulfilling his promise to Selune, showing the werewolves to become one with their wolves, finding a way to be at peace. The wizarding world became more understanding again to the werewolves, stories of Draco’s bravery and the wolves change inside during the battle being whispered by children. Hermione joined Percy and Evan at the Ministry, the three of them working to build new laws to make the world a more accepting place. Severus retired from teaching, him and Barty setting off to travel and enjoy their time together. James stepped back from the teaching position of Defence teacher so Remus could take his place, Sirius continuing as the new Transfiguration Professor; Regulus becoming the new potions professor. Peter joined them, Professor Flitwick having been gravely injured in the battle and deciding to retire, taking his place as Charms Professor. James took a job as Flying Professor, a part time position so he could be at home with the girls. Ron joined the aurors, taking his role as Harry’s knight and second chance at life seriously, continuing to protect the world. Fred and George opened their joke shop, the world needing more laughter.

Harry took a position working with Kingsley, the newly elected Minister for Magic, a chance for him to learn all he could before he was old enough to take the position himself.

Some things remained constant, like Ginny’s fire and Luna’s gentle wisdom, the two of them, along with Neville, now running a small apothecary together in Hogsmeade, blending potions and rare plants with laughter and daydreams. The old castle was different, its stones bearing the scars of what had come before, but new banners fluttered in the breeze and children raced through the halls, their voices clear and hopeful. The portraits watched with bemused affection, sometimes offering advice, sometimes simply listening as the next generation found its own way.

Draco, more at peace each day, often took long walks along the Forbidden Forest’s edge, guiding young wolves under moonlight and teaching them that acceptance began within.

On weekends, their friends gathered at Moonlit Haven, the old house bursting with life, laughter, and the smell of Remus’ cooking. There were birthdays and anniversaries, unexpected reunions and quiet nights by the fire, the world slowly knitting itself whole around them. Even the ghosts seemed lighter, their whispers gentle reminders of how far everyone had come.

And in the quiet moments, late at night, after the last cup of tea and the last tale had been told, Harry and Draco would sit together beneath the stars, talking of what had been and what might be. The future was theirs, unwritten and dazzling, each day a chance to shape something better, to mend what had been broken, and to believe, at last, in the promise of peace.

On September First, the mismatched Potter-Black-Lupin family stood on Platform Nine and Three Quarters as Siri prepared to make the journey for her first year at Hogwarts. Harry hugged his little sister tightly. “Have an amazing time.” He ruffled her hair.

Siri grinned, eyes bright with excitement and nerves, clutching her wand in one hand and a battered trunk in the other. Around her, the crowd buzzed with anticipation, steam swirling from the scarlet engine as families said their goodbyes.

Remus and Sirius stood side by side, grinning widely as Sirius held a baby boy in his arms, the newest addition to their pack.

James smiled, Briar putting beside him, wanting to go to Hogwarts too but still having another three years to wait. Regulus beside him, holding his hand tightly.

Draco wrapped his arm around Harry’s waist as they watched her climb onto the train. “She’ll be okay, she’s a Potter.”

Harry smiled. “Yeah, she’ll be fine.” He rested his head on Draco’s shoulder. He looked down at the marks on their wrists, their silent vow to magic and to each other. “And so will we.” He leant up and kissed him softly.

Draco kissed him back, wrapping Harry in his arms.

The world was at peace, and the future was bright as they watched the next generation of students board the train to Hogwarts.

As the train peeled out of the station, Remus walked over to Draco and placed a hand on his shoulder. “I’m so proud of you, pup.”

Draco smiled up at him. “Couldn’t have done it without you dad.”

Remus pulled him in for a tight hug.

James watched the others, his heart swelling with a bittersweet pride. The echoes of their own youthful adventures shimmered in the platform's golden haze, mingling with the shouts of children and whistle of the departing train. He knelt beside Briar, ruffling the child's hair gently.

“Promise me you’ll be just as brave when it’s your turn.” James whispered, and Briar grinned, nodding fiercely.

Regulus squeezed James’s hand, offering a tender smile, one that spoke of old wounds healed and new memories yet to be made. The group lingered, reluctant to let go of the moment, each connected by threads of love, courage, and the magic that bound them.

As the last wisps of steam faded into the autumn air, the families started towards home, laughter trailing behind them. Hogwarts awaited the next generation, and those left on the platform carried the promise of tomorrow in their hearts.

Harry stood by his dad, watching the train vanish from sight. “Do you think mum is watching us?” He asked him.

“I’m sure she is, and I know she’d be proud of you son. Just as I am.” James ruffled his hair.

Harry smiled pulling his dad in for a hug. “I love you, Dad.”

“I love you too.” James held his son close. “So much.”

 

Two years passed, gentle as a river's winding, and the platform faded into memory, replaced by a sunlit clearing in the forest behind Moonlit Haven. Draco and Harry stood hand in hand, surrounded by their family and friends, Harry dressed in black, Draco in white beneath an ancient tree hung with ribbons and flowers.

The magic of the day sparkled in every glance, every quiet word spoken under the boughs of ancient trees. In a ceremony that felt both timeless and brand new, they pledged themselves to one another, laughter and tears weaving through the crowd as they swore to love each other until their last breath. Rings were slipped onto fingers, a kiss shared to cheers and wolf whistles from the crowd.

Harry and Draco pulled apart smiling widely, they turned to their friends and family.

“Thank you all for coming.” Harry called once the crowd quietened again. “Life is strange and wonderful, we never know where the path will lead us. Some say the path is already forged by fate but I believe that we carve it ourselves.” He drew the legendary sword from his belt. “Darkness has faded, balance has been restored and now we can live in peace, not forgetting the past but learning from it.” Draco took his hand, holding the sword with him and they turned, setting the legendary sword once more into its stone, a silent promise that courage would be ready when the world next called for it.

As dusk painted the sky in amethyst and gold, Draco and Harry danced beneath the stars, their joy radiant and effervescent, echoing the hope blooming in their hearts. It was a happiness so bright it seemed to illuminate the whole gathering, weaving the future with threads of light and love. Their family and friends around them, ready for the next step in their lives together.

“I love you Draco Lupin-Potter.” Harry told him.

Draco smiled. “I love you Harry Lupin-Potter.” He spun Harry around.

Later, as the moon climbed high, the veil between worlds shimmered and parted. Death, ancient and gentle, appeared, his presence soft as velvet night. Beside him, Selune stepped forward, silver hair flowing and eyes full of starlight.

“It’s good to see you again, my champion.” Selune placed a kiss to Draco’s head. “You’ve done well, Little Wolf.” She smiled at him. “Our people are at peace, they have found their way back.”

The clearing seemed to still in reverence, the night air tingling with magic and memory. Death inclined his head, his hollow eyes reflecting the fireflies that drifted lazily between the lanterns. “Love is the oldest magic,” he intoned, his voice both everywhere and nowhere, “and it is the one thing not even I can claim.” His gaze lingered on the circle of friends and family, the bonds of affection shining bright as starlight.

Selune’s laughter was a silver bell, echoing through the trees. She extended her hand, trailing moonbeams in her wake, blessing the union and those gathered. “Let the night remember this joy.” She said, her words weaving into the very shadows and branches. “Let it be sung beneath every full moon, so long as the forest stands and the stars wheel overhead.”

“We have gifts for you.” Death spoke to Harry, reaching into his coat and pulled out a shimmering cloak, familiar and yet new.

Harry’s eyes widened, accepting the cloak of invisibility. “I thought…”

“I’m a god child, I can remake something if I choose, I trust you’ll use it wisely.” Death nodded his head.

“And I have a gift too.” Selune produced a fist sized sphere of moonstone pressing it into Draco’s hand. “So, you may always find your way in the dark.”

“Thank you.” Draco breathed.

James, standing at the edge of the crowd, felt tears prick his eyes, tears of release, of gratitude, of hope. He wrapped an arm around Regulus, who watched in wide-eyed wonder as gods and mortals mingled, as magic and love entwined in perfect harmony.

“James.”

He turned, eyes widening as he saw Lily stood there, looking ethereal in the moonlight. “Lils?” He breathed.

Lily floated towards him. “Hello love.” She looked to Regulus with a fond smile. “Thank you for looking after him.”

Regulus bowed his head to her.

“Mum?” Harry breathed.

Lily smiled at her son. “You didn’t think I’d miss my son’s wedding, did you?”

Harry smiled at her. “I found a good one mum.”

Lily nodded. “I can see that.” She looked at Draco. “Take care of my boy for me?”

Draco smiled. “It would be an honour.”

“Lily.” James paused, an apology on his lips.

Lily shook her head. “Loving another doesn’t diminish the love we shared, it’s evident in the boy we brought into the world. Be happy James, live your life.”

James smiled. “I’ll always love you Lils.”

“I’ll always love you too.” Lily nodded her head.

For a long moment, the air shimmered with unspoken words, echoes of laughter and sorrows, all woven into the quiet tapestry of reunion. Harry swallowed, his hand finding Draco’s, and felt the world steady beneath his feet.

Sirius stepped forward, his grin softening as he watched the exchange. “Well, if this isn’t the most Lily Evans-Potter thing I’ve ever seen.” He winked at Harry, then turned to Lily and James. “You always did have a knack for dramatic entrances Lils.”

Lily chuckled. “I believe that was your talent Black.” She looked to Remus. “I’m proud of you Remus, you found the courage to let people in.”

Remus smiled tears in his eyes. “Couldn’t have done it without you Lily.”

“Lily?”

Lily turned her head to see Severus stood there, looking pale and shaken. “Sev.” She smiled at him, ghostly tears in her eyes. “You opened your heart, I’m so proud of you. Thank you for looking out for my son.”

Severus chuckled. “He never made it easy, gets that from his father.”

“Oi, watch it Snape.” James chuckled.

Regulus chuckled beside him.

Barty gently squeezed Severus’ hand.

Lily smiled at all of them. “I’ll see you again, when it’s time but know I’m with all of you.” She faded into the moonlight.

For a moment, silence wrapped around them, gentle as a blanket, each soul lingering in the hush left by Lily’s departure. Remus wiped his eyes, a bittersweet smile flickering across his face as he looked to Harry, who stood rooted, gazing at the moonlit path where his mother had stood.

James slung an arm around Harry’s shoulders, squeezing reassuringly. “She always knew how to say just the right thing, didn’t she?” He murmured, his own voice thick with feeling.

Harry nodded, words lost in the tangle of memory and longing. Sirius stepped closer, mischief brightening his gaze despite the ache in his chest. “Well, Potter, looks like you’re stuck with all of us now. Best brace yourself.”

Regulus, quieter but with eyes shining, offered a half-smile. “She’s right, you know. She’s here, even when we can’t see her.”

Severus glanced at the remaining moonlight, his features softening as Barty squeezed his hand once more. “Her legacy lives in all of us.” He said quietly.

Remus took a deep breath, feeling the warmth of friendship and family thread through the night air. “For Lily.” He whispered, and in the hush that followed, the group found solace in each other’s presence, holding close the memory of a love that would never truly fade.

As the night deepened, a gentle breeze stirred through the trees, carrying with it the faint scent of lilies. Around them, the world seemed softened by an unspoken promise—one of hope renewed and bonds unbroken. The group lingered, reluctant to break the spell that held them together beneath the stars.

Harry finally found his voice, quiet but clear. “She believed in all of us,” he said, gaze sweeping over the faces that had become his family. “We shouldn’t let her down.”

James squeezed his son’s shoulder again, pride mingling with sorrow. “We won’t, mate. We never have.”

Sirius grinned, the moonlight catching silver in his hair. “Besides, what’s the point of a Marauder reunion without a little trouble? Lily would expect nothing less.”

Regulus let out a soft laugh, and even Severus managed a small, genuine smile. Barty leaned into Severus, their hands still entwined, grounding each other in the quiet magic of the moment.

Remus glanced up at the sky, stars scattered like tiny lanterns. “We keep going. For her, for us. For all the memories yet to be made.”

No one argued. Instead, together, they turned from the moonlit path and walked into the night, hearts buoyed by the memory of Lily’s love, a love that lingered on the air, lighting the way ahead. And as they moved forward, side by side, their laughter and whispers rose softly, weaving new magic into the tapestry of their lives.

As the ceremony wound down, Harry found himself sat on the forest floor with Draco, Ron and Hermione.

Ron sighed. “Who would have imagined this huh?” He looked around. “The four of us sitting here together, you two married.” He motioned to Harry and Draco. “It seems like another life when we were eleven and hating each other.”

Hermione smiled, her fingers absently tracing patterns in the moss. “I remember thinking the world was so simple then. Just classes and house points and… Well, keeping you two from hexing each other in the corridors.” She motioned to Harry and Draco.

Draco scoffed softly, but the mischief in his eyes was gentle, softened by years and all they had overcome. “Speak for yourself, Granger. I was always the model of decorum. It was Potter who had a flair for the dramatic.”

Harry nudged Draco, laughter slipping out before he could stop it. “Right. ‘Model of decorum’, is that what they call challenging someone to a midnight duel and not showing and telling Filch to get me caught?”

Ron shook his head, but a grin tugged at his lips. “If someone had told eleven-year-old me that I’d end up here, I’d have called them barmy. But I’m glad we are. I’m glad you’re both part of my family.”

Hermione’s gaze grew soft. “It’s not just magic that keeps us together. It’s our friendship. All the choices we’ve made, the forgiveness we’ve given, and the love we’ve found.”

The four of them sat in companionable silence, the hush alive with the echoes of old adventures and the quiet promises of those yet to come. Overhead, a lone owl winged its way through the branches, as if bearing witness to the peace they’d woven from all that had come before.

Ron reached into his pocket, offering each of them a Chocolate Frog. “To new beginnings.” He said, holding his treat aloft.

Harry, Draco, and Hermione joined him, the spell of old hurts finally broken, replaced by laughter, trust, and the shimmering hope of the night.